The Trials of Sara and Jim - Part 3

[interesting]

Click here for Part 1 - This is Part 3! (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=65032)

Click here to comment on the original thread! (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=16368)



CHAPTER 3: TRIALS OF FRIENDS


Here begins the next installement for the stories of Jim, Sarah and their friends. A word about the upcoming narrative :

There will be several storylines at play here, all interconnected of course, and because of the necessity of the parts themselves sometimes the narrator will change. I will always include the chapter number, the title of the storyline, the episode of that storyline as well as the narrator's name in the introduction, as a guideline to assist you all.

Hope you enjoy it as much as the previous ones.

Also, a great thanks to applebooty for doing the proofreading before I post.

[interesting]

No one ever assumes, going into a new relationship, that things are going to be easy all the time. If they do, then they're fooling themselves. Of course, no one expects the relationship to be impossible to bridge. There is always a way to make things better, to make things right.

That being said, I'm not one to preach by example for either scenario. I realize, now after the fact, that most of my relationships have ended badly, but without violence. I know it is not recommended to generalize but it is a fact that I have come to accept.

When I was seven, my best friend was a boy whose name need not be mentioned here. One day, he stole my bike - that is, he borrowed it for weeks at a time, never giving it back. Our friendship did not survive the third grade, and I never did get my bike back. Of course, if I'd involved my parents in the ordeal, they might have helped me reclaim it. That would have been the smart thing to do.

When I moved away towards the end of my elementary school, I left behind a girl friend who was one year my senior. We played together, and sometimes she'd actually let me win. We promised we would never lose touch. We would be best friends forever. I wrote to her twice, and she never wrote back.

The relationship with my first girlfriend lasted about a week. We kissed at a dance organized by our local church, then spent the week going out to play. For an obscure unfathomable reason, we pretended not to be together, and eventually, it so happened that we weren't anymore. I kept seeing her at mass until the end of my high school, when I stopped going because my parents stopped forcing me. Maybe we could have tried again, but I never made the effort to go see her.

First semester of college was intense. New place, new girl, and new situations. Rituals galore. I was fresh out of my catholic upbringing, fresh into a new way of thinking and trying to cope with a girl more spiritual than I had ever been in my life. I didn't fit in her surreal world of magic and incantations. I could have tried to adapt, I could have tried to bring her back to a form of sanity.

She was just too strange for me.

While I was in college, I lived with two to three other guys and we were the best of friends, inseparable. We did everything together, from studying to partying, and all the nooks and crannies in between. Liberated from parental constraints, able to move about at any time of the day and night and go practically anywhere, having just turned eighteen, sky was the limit. I stayed with these guys until they either graduated or dropped out. Again, the bonds that united us would keep us close forever. Yet, I have not seen one of them in six years. They all went their separate ways.

In my next to last semester, I met Kim. We had the same classes, hung out in the same places, did our homework together. After a party, she came back to my place, as restless as I am. My roommates were out. We started talking literature, citing poetry and love stories, until we started kissing, made out, stripped, had sex and then went to bed. She stayed with me for six months and we started talking plans for the future. Hers took her to Seattle; mine kept me in California. At the end of the final semester, right before graduation, we parted ways amicably. We wrote to each other for about one year, then she met someone else and I have never heard from her since.

The last straw was four years ago. I had just started working as a T.A. I had been living with my roommate at the time for two years before I started to realize some of my things were disappearing. I can be pretty oblivious at times. First, it was food. Next, my towels. Then some of my clothes. Finally, I lost my wallet for about a week, only to find it in his dirty laundry. He tried to explain he had picked it up for me and forgotten to give it back, but by that time, I had become aware of his misdeeds. I tried to get him to confess but he refused to acknowledge his guilt. I felt violated. I took him to court. Small claims. To this day, I still don't know what I did wrong. Was I not convincing enough? I probably should have pressed criminal charges. I moved my stuff out of the apartment and into storage, and I lived out of that storage for two weeks before finding my current place. I have not seen him since the trial, and good riddance.

I am telling you all this so you'll better understand the dilemma I am now facing with Sarah, my new girlfriend. We have been going out since three weeks now, and at any moment, I'm expecting the other shoe to drop. She has been great all this time, and all our activities are amazing. I had several days off before returning to work which we spent at my place, cuddling, talking, eating and making love. We barely got out to get groceries. As the new semester rolled around, she returned to her own place and we started seeing each other only at nights and weekends (and the occasional afternoon). We alternate sleeping between her place and mine, though I prefer to be at my place because we have to share the room with her roommate Jennifer at her place. Not that I don't like Jennifer, it's just that it helps to encourage intimacy when we're only the two of us.

Everyday I wake up, with or without her at my side, I ask myself: is this the last time you get to spend with Sarah? Why should this relationship be any different than your previous others? I have way too much time to think.

I started feeling things were getting complicated, and at first I did not know why. Then, a few days ago, something happened that suddenly put our situation in perspective.

It was the middle of Saturday afternoon. Sarah and I were in her room, engaged in erotic activities. We had spent the night apart because I had work to do and so did she, so that day, I had gotten up around ten and called her. We had met for brunch, then taken a walk in the park. Eventually ending up at her place. Her roommates are almost always gone on the weekends, and Jennifer was out, so we decided to take advantage of it.

She put on some lascive music while I sat on her bed. She started dancing to it, slowly stripping her white blouse, black skirt, white bra and panties, knee high black socks. After a while, she danced naked for me, bringing my arousal to its peak. She started to do undress me, socks first, then my t-shirt, pants. She played around with my underwear before removing it. I started kissing her nipples and she did the same. We lay down on her bed and started making out. We began to tease each other with our hands, knowing full well where this one was going.

And that's when she entered.

At first, we didn't actually stop, simply slowed down and looked at her. She remained in the door and stared. This caused two very disparate reactions in me. Sarah kept fondling me, and I felt excitement at the notion of being caught; yet, at the same time, we had been intruded upon and I sensed anxiety, which was a definite turn off.

Silence crept in the room, as Jennifer slowly walked towards her bed, suddenly looking away from us. Sarah stopped what she was doing, to both my dismay and my well-being. Jennifer dropped her handbag besides her bed. It was Sarah who broke the silence.

"Jenn... huh... sorry.
"No, it's okay, I mean, I should have knocked.
"No, this is your room too, we should have put a sock on the door, something.
"Hey... no problem. You guys are together. I get that."

Jennifer hurried out of the room. Whatever mood had been there previously had now eroded completely. I was going limp and Sarah was definitely disturbed. We looked at each other.

"What do we do? I asked.
"Well... she's my best friend; I should go talk to her.
"Do I stay here?
"No... you should come along. This concerns you too."

I agreed. She picked up her blouse and put it on without buttoning it; I borrowed her bathrobe and covered myself. We moved out of the room and found Jennifer in the living room, staring at the television set.

"Jenn?"

She turns to face us.

"Listen, Jenn, I'm sorry. I am.
"Don't be. I'm back early; the shoot took less time than expected.
"How did it go?
"Okay, I guess."

Jennifer was coming back from a nude photoshoot. She knew this photographer who took pictures of girls for a website and Jennifer was one of his models, although she used an alias for the website. I knew, both because I had been told but also because I had seen her naked previously on the internet, as model 'Sasha' from Europe. She had also given me a nice picture of herself (with the face blurred out)

some weeks ago, while I was being tested by Sarah and her friends.

"Tell me about it."

The girls needed to bond. I went to get myself something to drink, while listening in on the conversation.

"He had me do this shoot with two other girls. We were at a private pool, playing and prancing about in the water.
"New girls?
"No. I did a shoot with one of them last October; he just added another of his models. We posed as if we were... you know.
"I've seen some of your pics, I know."

They laughed. Good. The tension was melting away.

"Did you get samples?
"I did. Wanna see?
"Of course."

She opened an envelope lying on the living room table. I decided I wanted to see too.

"These are just snapshots, not the real deal."

She had five pictures to show. Three are of the girls standing around the pool, each one in a different naked pose. The fourth one showed them hugging. The fifth one had them faking oral stimulation on each other. Very stimulating.

"What do you think, Jim? asks Sarah.
"Very hot."

Jennifer almost blushed.

"Sorry I... broke your play, there.
"Don't worry about it; we can pick it up later. Right Jim?
"Yeah... no sweat."

For a moment, everything seemed fine. Then Jennifer picked up the conversation.

"You know, you could still do it."

Sarah looked at her, than at me.

"I mean, I know I broke the mood and all, but there's a way we could get it back, if you want to, of course."

I must have looked puzzled because Sarah spoke directly to me.

"Maybe she can ask for forgiveness by putting on a show for us?"

The idea intrigued me. I remembered the games from a few weeks past, the daring and the visual stimulation, the nudity and the eroticism of it all. Sarah and I had not indulged in anything like that since the party. Jennifer continued.

"Actually, I was thinking the show could be threefold."

Her comment hung in mid air, as I considered the implications. They were difficult to grasp. Sarah brought me back to the moment.

"What do you think, Jim? You wanna try it?"

[interesting]

Sometimes, it's hard to remember that it was only four weeks ago that I started to see Sarah. It took us a week of games and encounters to end up together. So far, we've had three weeks to get to know one another, very intimately, I might add.

In all that time, our personal lives had never been intruded upon by anything. We had managed to hold our almost daily liaisons away from prying eyes. It's entirely possible we lacked foresight. We should have anticipated that, at some point, Sarah's roommate, Jennifer, might fall upon us during our private times. Carelessness breeds incidents, and one had occurred.

This situation made Jennifer's proposal all the more intriguing. But my instincts were held back by my usual reserve of what I considered to be common sense.

"It depends. You'll have to be more specific here."

We had been looking at samples from an erotic photo shoot which Jennifer had just come back from. There she was, in the pictures, posing near a pool in all her naked glory, simulating erotic acts with two other lovely women. It was enough to stimulate my senses again. Now, if I understood correctly, Jennifer was offering to pose for me and Sarah, in order to get us back in the mood.

Actually, she seemed to be proposing more than that.

"We can make a game of it."

Whenever Sarah or Jennifer, or most of her friends, wanted to do something challenging or possibly out of traditional standards, they made a game out of
it. As if that made everything all right. In all fairness, it did help to take away the edge from whatever was proposed. It had helped me get to know Sarah better and end up with her.

"Okay, but I need to know the rules, before I agree."

My sensible suggestion was supported by Sarah, and I was glad she agreed with me. Or did she simply agree because she was looking forward to the game, and wanted to make sure I was included? Jennifer took advantage of my silence.

"Well, I was thinking we could do a strip game first. Since you're both naked, I'd be doing the stripping. Here's what I propose : I ask both of you for a truth or dare; whichever one takes it has to answer or perform, and in return I strip. Once I'm naked, it will be your turn to ask as me as many truths or dares as I have asked you.
"Sounds good, said Sarah. What do you think?
"Same limits as last time, I'm fine with that.
"Great.
"And part two? Sarah inquired.
"Well, we alternate taking pictures of each other, first as solo, then two by two. What we do with the pictures is up to us."

Sarah sensed I was tense at the idea of having naked pictures of me taken.

"You can show as little or as much as you want."

Her comment cooled my fears. The rules seemed reasonable, and I was getting excited again, thanks to the pictures and the talk about stripping.

"Do we roll random truths or dares? asked Sarah.
"Why not? It's more fun... if that's okay with you, Jim?
"Okay... why not?"

I finished my drink, then we all moved back towards the bed room. As soon as we entered, Sarah removed her blouse and I dropped the bathrobe. Nudity with Jennifer did not make me uncomfortable anymore, not after all the nudity from the previous party. Besides, there was something liberating about discarding all apparel and walking around naked. Jennifer went to the bathroom, so I took a few moments to talk to Sarah.

"How far do we take this?
"I don't know. How far do you want to take it?
"I don't know."

There was a long pause, then I spoke again.

"I like Jenn, she's cool. I don't know how much I can let her invade our privacy.
"Remember the party?
"Of course I do.
"Remember when you were tied up and blindfolded, and I was riding you...
"How could I forget?
"You remember all the other girls that were around?
"Faintly. It was... confusing at some point.
"Were you uncomfortable back then? Did you want to stop because there were other people there?
"No.
"Then let it play out here. We'll see what happens."

I nodded and decided to go along with her recommendation. If playing was a way of challenging myself, then why not let the challenge guide me?

Jennifer came back into the room and sat on her bed. We sat in front of her. I noticed Sarah was absent-mindedly playing with her breasts, possibly anticipating the game. Despite the interruption and the down that had followed, she seemed to be getting back into the mood as well.

"This is for my socks."

We nodded. Jennifer went to the computer and loaded the randomizer program.

"This one will be a truth...
"Wait, shouldn't we get to pick? I asked.
"That's not what we agreed upon, but if you want to...
"No. It's all right. I don't mind."

I decided now was not the time to be picky about rules. I had probably misunderstood that aspect. The computer generated a truth for us.

If a close friend asked you to video tape them having sex with their partner, would you?

There was a pause, as Sarah and I looked at each other to decide who would answer. She insisted that I get that one, possibly because she too wanted to know the answer.

"So all I would need to do is videotape them? I have to say it depends. If I was really comfortable with them, I'd say yes, no hesitation. Otherwise, I'd have to think about it."

I had never considered the possibility of videotaping myself - or anyone else for that matter - in the midst of intercourse. The idea had simply never popped into my head.

Jennifer pulled on her socks and tossed them in the corner of the room. She wiggled her toes for us while lifting her legs from the bed, then popped up.

"Now a dare... for...
"Your pants? asked Sarah.
"Sure. My pants."

Jennifer was wearing low-cut jeans, which snug tightly around her legs and behind. She knelt over the computer, lifting her ass to place an emphasis on it as she clicked for the next dare.

Take a nice, cold shower with your clothes on (shoes and socks off). You MUST STAND UNDER the water.

Sarah picked up the dare. She retrieved her blouse and her skirt, and put them back on. As she was dressing, she asked Jennifer:

"How long do I have to be in there?
"As long as you can bear it."

And with that, we were off to the bathroom. Sarah turned on the cold water and waited for it to cool down to extremes. She kissed me fleetingly, then stepped into the shower. Her reaction was instantaneous. The cold water caused her to cringe back, mouth open, holding back a scream. As the water dripped over her white blouse and the cloth clung to her form, I could make out her now erect nipples through the fabric, not to mention the skin. Jennifer was also staring at her in the same fashion. Sarah held on for about forty seconds, before quickly stepping out. She was shivering and I handed her a towel. She almost tore her clothes off removing them, then picked the towel and wrapped it around herself before hugging herself on me. Jennifer hugged her from the other side and we warmed her up a bit.

"That... was... cold."

We laughed, though Sarah's laugh was somewhat strained. We headed back to the bedroom, and Sarah brought along the towel to keep warming herself.

As we were sitting back down, Jennifer unzipped her pants while facing away from us, then she pulled them down. She was not wearing any underwear. All that remained on her was her green t-shirt, and I suspected she was not wearing any underwear. Sarah was feeling a tad better, and she applauded. Jennifer sat back down, facing us, and crossed her legs, but even from the distance, I could tell she was stimulated.

"Okay. One more time, for my top?"

She opted for another dare. As a courtesy, I'd have to do this one, unless it was specifically intended for a girl.

Masturbate someone else in the group. If they do not orgasm after four minutes, you must masturbate another person for the same amount of time, or until they orgasm.

I was taken aback by the dare. I had anticipated some level of stimulation in the game, comparable to what we had previously done in the other party. I distinctly remembered riding Bonnie's cleavage, and then rubbing myself against her stomach and releasing onto her breasts. It was hard to forget. This new dare had the same feeling to it, something which I wanted to do, but made me afraid of the consequences.

Sarah looked at me, asking silently if I wanted to it. She would have done it without hesitation, I was pretty certain of that. I did not know if I actually wanted her to perform the dare. There was some clear hesitation on my part. Jennifer intervened.

"You can always do a forfeit, instead.
"No."

The word leapt out of my mouth without my consent. I took back control, but decided that if my initial feeling was to accept, then I should at least try it out. I could always back out in the middle of it and do a forfeit instead. I also remembered that I had been given the privilege of being stimulated in front of the girls in the party - but was it really a privilege? In any case, masturbating Sarah in front of Jennifer was not something I was really uncomfortable with, as long as Jennifer simply watched.

"No, I'll do it. I'll start with Sarah."

I was confident that, within four minutes, I could give Sarah an orgasm. I looked at her and she understood. She knelt down on the bed, her legs apart, slightly tilted towards Jennifer so Jennifer could see what was going on. As I knelt into position, I noticed Jennifer was taking off her shirt, exposing her breasts. Jennifer went to the computer and started the timer, at which point I began caressing Sarah's private area with my fingers.

At first, it felt strange to be touching Sarah with Jennifer looking on. Somehow, she was invading our privacy, and yet, it was definitely turning me and Sarah on. As seconds passed and Sarah began to moan lightly, for my benefit mostly, it got more natural, and I somehow forgot about Jennifer's presence and stare, focusing solely on the task at hand. My instinct was to keep an eye on the clock, but eventually, I stopped caring. Sarah's pleasure became my sole focus. Having lost track of time and location, I went about my business.

Eventually, I sensed Sarah tensing up. That's when I first became aware that she was resisting my stimulation. I looked up and noticed it had almost been three minutes. She was resisting the orgasm, at least, that's what it seemed like. She was daring me further. In a strange fit of panic, I started working her harder. I had been relatively gentle, pushing myself in and out with care, caressing the sensitive regions as best as I could so as not to hurt her. An unbefore felt instinct drove me to hasten the pace, work with less diligence and more power. Yet, despite my best efforts, despite my renewed vigor, when the chime from the countdown clock on the computer rang, Sarah had not had an orgasm.

I pulled away, like a boxer retreating to his corner after the round is over. Sarah was panting heavily, trying to recuperate from my manipulations of her. Why had she resisted? Did she actually want me to masturbate her best friend and former girlfriend? My mind was blank. It was hard for me to fathom wanting her to see me take care of someone else. Or was it simply because since this was a dare, she had acted as she always did, with disregard to the consequences? Unfortunately, now was not time nor the place to discuss these things.

Jennifer had laid down on her own bed, her legs spread apart, awaiting my caress. Could they have planned this beforehand, like the rest of the activities they had done previously? Somehow, I doubted this was a concerted effort. Sarah had finally gotten up. Her eyes asked me if I wanted to do it and I did not have an answer for her. Again, some automatic response triggered into me and I left Sarah's bed and moved to Jennifer's. If my girlfriend did not mind, why should I?

As Sarah straightened herself to get a better view of the situation, I bent near Jennifer's sex and neared my hand. Her warmth was impressive, and I could tell she was as stimulated as one can be. I had not even bothered to wipe my fingers. I started caressing her gently, and she immediately moaned with pleasure. Somehow, this stimulated my response and I slid fingers into her and started playing. We did not even bother to start the timer on this one. I felt Sarah's stare focused on my work, and somehow, I did not want to disappoint, so I gave it my best shot. Jennifer was not resisting anything, and before long, was having an orgasm in front of me. Her entire body arched from the pleasure, almost twisting my wrist as I was forced to move it accordingly. I left my fingers in her for a few moments longer as she cooled down.

Reason overcame the suddenness of the act and I quickly backed away to Sarah's bed. She handed me tissues so I could wipe my fingers. I felt light-headed. Jennifer simply laid on her back, still exhausted and trembling from my stimulation. Sarah gave me a glass of water and I drank it down in one gulp. She kissed me gently on the lips, and thanked me for what I had done. At the moment, I had nothing to answer, but I tried to take a mental note to bring the subject up at a later time.

Eventually, Jennifer recovered and sat on her bed. Despite being flushed, she did not even hint at what had happened, which left me wondering.

"Okay... that was number three, I am now naked... which means, it's your turn to ask me anything."

I then remembered the second part of our little game. We had to challenge her now. Given what had just transpired, I wondered how much further this could go. I was certain there were things that were beyond the realm of possibilities - I also knew lines were blurring and conventions were eroding. There was a battle going on, inside me, between reason and passion. And apparently, I was letting passion win.

[interesting]

Sarah, Jennifer and I were all naked in their room now. Sarah was sitting beside me on her bed, while Jennifer looked upon us from the other side of the room, on her own bed. I was still somewhat shaken by what had just transpired. After having been interrupted in our activities by Jenn's arrival, we had agreed to allow Jenn to get us back in the mood by playing with us.

Things had gone further than I had initially expected. I had just masturbated both of the girls, first Sarah, then Jennifer, as part of a dare. I still had the echo of Jenn's moans in my head, and despite drying my fingers, I still felt the wetness of her sex, as if my fingers were still in her. Sarah had offered me some water that I drank in one gulp. I was now contemplating my situation. The tables had turned, and it was now our turn to present Jennifer with truths or dares, determined randomly by the computer.

I was beginning to resent the randomness of the activity, partially because there was no one to blame if anything went wrong. No one but ourselves. Still, because I felt Sarah wanted to go on, I said nothing and simply stared at the computer screen.

"So... what do you want from me?"

Jennifer's tone was playful, almost innocent. Despite the fact that I had just given her an orgasm, and by the sound of it, an extremely pleasant one, she was acting all aloof, as if nothing had happened. I did not know exactly how to feel about it. Part of me was flattered from her reaction, another part was flustered by the lack of acknowledgement, yet another part was glad that there seemed to be no consequences to my actions. Even Sarah seemed okay with it.

"Why don't we start with a truth?"

Sarah took the initiative and it suited me fine. I still needed some time to process the events. The computer came up with a new question once Sarah clicked on the choice.

When was the first time you had sex with someone you really cared about?

Jennifer barely took time to think.

"My first time was always the most memorable or meaningful to me. And it was with you, Sarah. We'd been playing around for some weeks, then Claire and Cassie started having sex in front of us. Needless to say, I was turned on. We watched them go at it, understanding what they were doing, and clumsily emulated them. That was my first time, and the one I remember most."

I saw Sarah blushing and wondered how much of her reaction could be her own nostalgia and how much could be simple current stimulation. Sarah remained silent, so I had to take control of the initiative.

"Let's have you do a dare."

Sarah, who was still beside the computer, clicked on the button for me.

Put TARGET player's sex (in underwear or not) in your face.

Jennifer hesitated for a moment, then looked at Sarah.

"You do it."

I stared at Sarah, wondering how far she was willing to go. She barely even looked at me as she moved towards Jennifer, who was lying down on her back. Sarah climbed on top of Jennifer's face, smothering it completely. I saw Sarah's eyes close, and although I could not exactly see what was happening from my vantage point, I could imagine very well. Sarah remained there for several seconds and what seemed to be an eternity; my gaze went to both their forms. There was no denying my external stimulation, but internally was another race going on, still uncertain.

Sarah finally rose and returned to the bed. She was blushing, almost panting. My gaze went to her crotch : I had never seen it so wet and swollen, even when I performed my own ministrations. She sat back down, placing a hand on my hip, keeping me hard with that slight gesture.

Stand naked in the shower. One player covers you with toppings. Another comes and licks them off during intercourse. Group may watch at your discretion.

"Now hold on, I said. That one actually suggests intercourse? That's too far."

I looked at Sarah for support, and although I saw her nod in my favor, I could tell she was in a highly susceptible state. I wondered if Jennifer was aware of this, and if so, would she take advantage of it.

"Look, Jenn, I agreed to the same limits as last time, and I've been pretty lenient right now. I mean... we've done masturbation... and you just... ate Sarah up, sort of. I have to draw a line somewhere.
"Maybe we can amend it.
"How do you propose?"

I was hoping Sarah would join in and assist me in defusing the situation, but Sarah was in no condition to take decisions that could leave an impact.

"Let's break it down. We can do the shower, and the toppings. One of you licks the toppings off me, while being taken.
"I'm sorry to say that's not good enough, Jenn. It sounds too much like a... threesome.
"Okay... what do you propose then?"

I could hear the exasperation in her voice.

"We'll do the toppings... on your bed, and we'll both eat them up. Sounds fair?"

She must have known that I was at my wits ends, because she immediately agreed. She said she'd get the toppings and hurried out of the room. I managed that time to bring Sarah back to me.

"I'm so wanting you right now...
"I know. Do you want us to stop the game?
"No... let's finish this dare... then we'll..."

Jennifer came back up, with chocolate syrup, caramel and honey. She laid them beside the ground, then started opening the containers. I moved to one side of her bed while Sarah moved to the other. We started pouring some toppings on her chest and started licking it off. Sarah poured honey in her mouth and started kissing her passionately. Chocolate syrup went into her navel and I licked it all off. I could smell Jennifer's sex near my face and feel its intoxicating effect. Sarah could not stop kissing Jennifer : she looked drunk to me, but of course, I knew she had not taken anything. The image of their mouths locking together, their lips moving about and their tongues was too intense, and for the third time in the day, the instincts took over. I walked around the bed, and moved Sarah on all fours on top of Jennifer. From my angle, I could now see both of their sexes exposed. I aimed for Sarah's and climbed onto the bed myself, entering my girlfriend from behind as she kept kissing her best friend. Sarah's moan was muffled by the ongoing kiss.

I worked on Sarah for only a few seconds before moving away, somewhat more aware of what I was doing. When I pulled out, still unfinished, Sarah stopped kissing Jennifer and seemed to get a grip on her situation, because she moved off Jennifer and returned to her own bed, laying down on all fours, facing towards Jennifer. I walked around the bed and entered her again. I saw Jennifer move about and reach for her drawer. She pulled out a large sex toy and went to work on herself with it. I got distracted by the sight but only for a few moments. Sarah was working me hard and I started to accompany the motion.

I had a full view of Jennifer and her play, and so did Sarah. The fact that there was distance separating us somehow dropped all my inhibitions, as I started pounding hard on Sarah, at times visualizing I was doing it to Jennifer. When Jennifer's orgasm broke out, it triggered my own, as I released into Sarah, my girlfriend also felt the experience and held nothing back. We kept playing at it for a few more moments, letting the tension die down.

I pulled myself out of Sarah at the same time Jennifer pulled out her toy. We all laid down on our beds, spent and satisfied from the day's activities. I could not know at the time what was going on through Sarah's mind, I only knew that something had snapped in me, something I thought rigid and static. Had I been a more adventurous man, I would have taken Jennifer as well. Questions were popping into my brain, questions that, if left unanswered, could find a way to haunt me later on.

My gaze wandered across to Jennifer's bed. I saw her full figure resting against her covers. She was staring at the ceiling. I noticed Sarah was doing the same. She then turned to kiss me, before getting up slowly, as if every movement was difficult.

"I'm going to wash myself. Coming, Jim?
"Okay."

I got up, and realized I too was having problems moving. Jennifer did not move as we made our way out of the bedroom and into the bathroom.

"That was fun, commented Sarah.
"Fun... yeah.
"What's wrong?"

I shut the door and locked it.

"Do you realize what just happened?
"You mean what didn't happen.
"Exactly. I mean... would you have been okay with it, if it had come to this?
"Jim, I don't know."

She started the water to fill the bath.

"Did you want to do her?
"Yes... well, at some point yes. And don't tell me it's normal, I know it is."

Sarah sat down on the toilet bowl, seat cover down.

"I like Jennifer too, I continued, but really, this game we just played... it was all too much somewhat.
"So you didn't enjoy it?
"That's the problem. I did. And it scares me. I mean, what if something had happened? Where does that take you and me? Have you ever had this situation before, with any of your other boyfriends?
"Only with Brad... and never quite like this. I think... it's easier when there are more people around."

Sarah looked away for a moment.

"Jennifer is really down, right now, and this was a good way of cheering her up.
"Is she jealous? Of us?
"Maybe. I'm not sure. I still love her, you know that.
"I know. She was your lover, she's your best friend.
"But it's you I want to be with, all the time. Since we've started going out, we haven't done a drill session?
"Drill session?"

I look at Sarah, puzzled. She laughs.

"We... take care of ourselves while watching the other do it.
"Oh!"

Now I must have blushed. Sarah laughs.

"We used to do it once a week. Sometimes twice.
"You stayed on your beds and watched the other masturbate?
"Yes."

There was a moment of hesitation on my part, then I spoke.

"Well, I don't see the harm in that, if you want to continue."

My words surprised myself. Sarah smiled.

"That's just it. I'm not sure I want to continue. When I come... I want it to be with you!"

Her answer both pleased and intrigued me. Our relationship had definitely altered the nature of Jennifer and Sarah's own relationship. We were going to have to find a way to help them cope with these changes. And I knew how much Jennifer meant to Sarah.

"Well, we'll have to think about it, then.
"I guess we will."

I kissed Sarah. We were facing a new dilemma, something not entirely unexpected but definitely game changing. There were ways to deal with it, of course. It was all a matter of finding a balance. Hopefully, we would be able to straighten things out before everything got out of hand.

[interesting]

Sometimes I hate myself.

It doesn't usually last long though. I'm a pretty laid back person and my self-destruction rarely leads to more than just a kindly reminder that I should be more careful with what I do. Not a few days ago, I had an intimate encounter with Sarah and Jim, when I caught them about to have sex on Sarah's bed in the middle of the afternoon. The day turned out all right, and I ended up getting a lot more than I had initially hoped for. I don't think Sarah's too mad at me - I don't think she could stay mad very long at any rate. And Jim certainly seemed to enjoy the show I was giving them. He was staring at my crotch the whole time he was mounting Sarah from behind. I came twice that day, one under his rough touch, and the other while they were having sex, as I played with myself using my favorite toy.

In this instance, I do feel a part of responsibility. Sarah and Jim have been going out for four weeks now. Their relationship is as steady as any I have ever seen Sarah get into. They have a lot of sex, oh, they try to keep it discreet but I can hear them. Sometimes, I listen to them from the other room; once, I even gently opened the door and watched them do it, while playing with myself a little, not enough to draw attention. I love Jim's dick. It's not too long, just large enough for my tastes. I wonder sometimes how it would feel to have inside me. That's not something I think either of them would agree anytime soon, but I always keep all my options open.

Jim has not slept once at our place since we played the game. I think it intimidated him. Maybe it went too fast for his tastes. Maybe he just needs time to digest it. Sarah says he's got a lot of work at school too.

We never got around to the last part of the dare. After he and Sarah had sex, they went into the bathroom while I rested on my bed. When they came back, they got dressed and headed out. With all the excitement, we had all forgotten about the picture taking. It will come another time, hopefully.

I myself have been extremely busy this week. I've had two other contracts, one with my regular photographer, the other with an out-of-towner friend of his. Whenever I don't have contracts, I work at the homeless shelter. When I do, well, money has to take priority. The first shoot went well. I posed naked on a lounge chair in the middle of an antiquated living room. Sometimes, I can't believe people pay to see me naked. I'd do it for free - but don't tell anyone that. I just love showing myself off. I mean, I'm beautiful by many standards, and all my friends say I'm highly erotic. Before she started her fascination with Jim, Sarah could not keep her hands off me, even if we were no longer an item. I'm glad she's happy with Jim, but sometimes I feel a greater distance between me and her. We used to massage each other on an almost daily basis. I'd lie naked on the bed, she'd sit on top of me and massage my front and back and I'd return the favor. Sometimes, it led to something more; most often, it was just a nice attention. She hasn't given me any massage in over a month. I think I miss her skin the most.

I knew this would happen. I warned myself as we were doing our hunt. Now, my fears have come to pass.

I get to my second photoshoot of the week with these thoughts rattling about my head. Peter is there to greet me. We hug and kiss on the cheeks, then he presents me to Olaf, his friend from Europe. I feel Olaf's stare undressing me and I'm somewhat taken aback. He'll get his chance eventually, since I'm posing nude for him, so what's his rush?

"Truly exquisite, he says.
"Thank you."

We enter the house. I take Peter aside.

"He's... special, isn't he?
"Oh yes! Very demanding. He'll pay you three times the normal amount if you impress him."

More money is always good, but I'm curious as to what Peter means by 'impressing' him. Guess I'll find out.

We move about Peter's house and head into the den. When I get there, I notice that Olaf has already set up his equipment and scenery. The stairs leading to the upper story are covered with a furry rug, the sofas have been moved around so they're nearer to the fire place and the blinds have been closed in certain areas and opened in another to use the ambient lighting to its best effect. I notice that Olaf has set up a video camera. I look at Peter but he says nothing. Instead, Olaf takes my hand and drags me to the sofa, where he sits behind.

"Ah... Sasha... dear Sasha."

His accent is funny and almost makes me giggle.

"You are truly a flower in the desert... the brightest petal..."

Is he trying to charm me?

"So, I ask, what's going on? How do we proceed?
"Very good, very good, professional, I like. Good, yes. Now, important thing is, sultry, sexy, erotic."

The emphasis on the 'r' in erotic makes me smile.

"You are lovely young lady, very erotic, very sexy, and I want to feel the sexy."

He feels like a character out of Saturday Night Live. I look to Peter. I don't want him to go. This Olaf person is actually sort of creeping me out.

"What about the camera?
"Ah, yes, camera. That is good. That is for the extra money, if you want. We do both photo and video. I do the video, Peter do the photo. If you want? Pays more.
"Sure, why not? Cash up front?
"Of course, lovely Sasha.
"By the way, my real name is...
"No... no... your name is Sasha and that is all for the now."

I don't insist.

"What do I do now?
"Go change. There's a robe, bathroom. Peter show you. And touch yourself.
"Excuse me?
"Touch yourself. Make your body horny, make your skin glisten."

As I get up to go change, Peter follows me. We get a chance to talk.

"Ah! He's that type.
"Yeah... but he does good work, and pays very well."

I've known Peter for about a year now. I answered an ad he had put in the paper. He was seeking models. I was seventeen when I met him. I waited until I was eighteen before posing nude; before that, I did lingerie and swimsuits. I wouldn't have minded but Peter, the consumate professional, was adamant that everything be legal. He'd heard too many stories of underage girls suing their photographers. I respect his integrity. He's a decent man who happens to like shooting pictures of naked girls. I can understand that!

"We're talking triple if I do the video?
"Yeah... maybe more if you agree to do more.
"Peter?
"Don't worry. Nothing involving anyone else."

I get to the bathroom and Peter returns to Olaf.

The bathroom is actually a changing room. Peter finds it more convenient that way. I strip down and sit on the bowl. I don't usually wear underwear or a bra when I have shoots, since I have to take them off anyway. Peter provides all the clothing I need. I go about my business, then look about at the equipment Olaf has provided me. A necklace that falls directly between my breasts. Bracelets of metal for wrists and ankles. I put everything on. A chain belt.

I stare at myself in the mirror and start applying some makeup. It takes me several minutes to get the sultry look I usually seek. I know they'll be photoshopping my pictures to remove any blemishes and imperfections. That makes me sad, somewhat. I like my imperfections. I think they are unique. Apparently, the pictures will sell better if I look like I come from a paradise world.

Once I'm fully in costume, I spread my legs, lifting one on the counter, and I start rubbing my clit and pussy lips. It's not for actual stimulation, even though it's enjoyable. It's for visual effect. When you rub it, it stands out more. Olaf is probably going to be doing a lot of close-ups. I even lube it up a bit, so it glistens.

Once I'm satisfied with the redness, I retrieve the bathrobe, put it on and return to the living room.

When I get there, I'm a little taken aback by the fact that Olaf has taken off his shirt and is therefore topless. He's not that good-looking, in his forties, with random hair protruding from his skin. I'm supposed to get turned on by that? If he thinks he's getting anywhere near me without a camera in-between he's sorely mistaken. That's one problem you can face when you do this kind of work. Just because you get naked, some photographers assume you're easy. I personally have never had this problem with Peter, and am not hoping to have it with this new guy.

"Okay, Sasha. Great body. Can I see pussy?"

I open the bathrobe, spread a little so he gets to see the result. He seems satisfied and returns to his camera. I see a bulge in his pants. This is not going to be my finest hour. I'm doing this for the extra money.

"Okay Sasha, sit on sofa, legs crossed now."

I sit down. At first, camera in hand, Olaf directs my every move. Lift head, tilt shoulders back, raise arm, raise leg, on all fours, kiss the camera, hand on breast, expose left breast, flick nipple, expose right breast, look at pussy, touch pussy, shy away, back to me, lift robe, close up, open and reveal it. We stop after roughly ten minutes. He must have taken fifty close-ups of my pussy. At least I know what type of crowd he plays to.

"Perfect girl, perfect. Okay, lose bathrobe now, go to stairs."

I strip and follow his instructions. He hands the camera to Peter and goes to the video camera.

"Okay, Sasha, make love to camera..."

This time, he's going to let me move. I think I prefer it this way. It feels more intuitive. I start prancing about the stairs, using my legs to their best advantage. Every time my movements cover my pussy, he asks me to move my legs so it's revealed again. I let the cameras get in close. I'm mindful for his dirty hands, but for now at least, he's the consumate professional. We shoot for another ten minutes, then he applauds.

"Wonderful Sasha, so erotic and sexy, makes me want to touch myself."

That'S not an image I wanted to hear. Peter is usually silent during the shoots. He knows comments like that can break the mood. Olaf does not have his sensibilities.

The guest photographer pulls out a crystal dildo from his bag. I take a deep breath. I've never actually done porn. I've done a lot of faking stimulation on camera, with girls. I've never actually played with myself in front of the camera. But the pay is very good. I feel slutty, even by my standards. If we only did photos, I could slide it in, they take the picture and I pull it out. If we do video, it's harder to fake.

I hesitate for a moment when he hands me the instrument but then I take it. I wipe it off with the bathrobe. Peter has the decency to bring some lubricant, and I thank him for it. Olaf motions me to the side of the open window. I'm going to be looking outside as I do this, I think. Olaf picks up the video camera as Peter retrieves the other one. I take another deep breath.

I start teasing myself in front of the camera, sliding the lubricated crystal surface against my lips, taking my time to make myself wet again. I slowly glide it into my pussy, and start moving it up and down. The sensation is not without its benefits, provided I keep my mind off the photographer. My mind wanders as the toy stimulates my senses. I imagine things... I imagine Peter's dick, even if our professional relationship would never allow it... I imagine Thomas' hard shaft, I've sucked it so many times I deserve to have it fill me... I imagine Barry's member, entering me as Bonnie masturbates from a distance... I imagine Jim, riding me, while Sarah looks on, distraught, trapped in a cage, unable to escape and prevent it from happening... I'm cupping my breasts and losing myself in the moment. Only Olaf's voice prevents me from cumming.

"Great girl, great wonderful."

His shrill voice cuts off my stimulation and I shudder at the thoughts I was just having. For a moment, I leave the device in me, waiting for Olaf's next move.

"Continue on stairs."

I move to the stairs, without pulling it out. I get on all fours, exposing my ass and pussy to them, and I start pounding again. The image of Jim taking me from behind is overwhelming and I'm swamped with desire for his dick... I imagine Sarah's pussy, just in reach of my tongue, and I start eating out of thin air.

"Put in the ass."

This is going way too far too fast, but I don't care. The lubricant and my own personal wetness allow me to slide the crystal dildo into my ass, gently at first. I'm not entirely comfortable with the feeling, though it's not without its niceties. With the other hand, I play with my pussy. My orgasm explodes and I squirt into the camera.

I collapse on the stairs, bewildered at what I have just done. I pull the dildo out.

"Put in mouth, now."

No. Given that it's just been in my ass, no. I just lie there. I have to draw a line somewhere, or else he'll have me fucking him too.

Peter notices my reaction and takes Olaf aside. They talk for a few minutes, then Olaf leaves the room, visibly frustrated. I have managed to regain my composure.

"He's upset?
"Yeah... he's gone in the other room to wank off.
"Is he for real?
"Yes he is."

I stare at Peter. I want to kiss him. I want to suck him off. I want to feel his dick inside me.

"Jennifer..."

His scolding tone cools down my fever. Our arrangement is very clear. No sex. Otherwise, there might be some legal confusion.

"Who's Jim?
"Did I say his name out loud?
"Yes..."

I'm appalled. I actually said Jim's name during my fantasy? The trauma hits me like a brick.

"Who's Jim?
"He's... some guy I know.
"Well, you know what it means when you say someone's name during an orgasm."

I do know what it means. What it's supposed to mean. But it can't mean what I think it means. I am in so much trouble now if it means what it's supposed to mean.

[interesting]

Sometimes, I wish I weren't a homosexual.

Don't get me wrong. I'm very happy being the way I am. It took me some time to accept my way of life, all my teenage years in fact. I was always closeted back then about my sexuality. Now, I'm out, as far as the people who are important to me are concerned.

It's just difficult trying to hide your hard-on when you're taking a shower with a bunch of other guys.

I first felt my homosexuality when I was ten. I was changing in the boys' locker room and was staring at the other guys' butts. Someone made a comment about me staring and I sneered back at him. But that night, I dreamt of the locker room full of boys.

It took me three additional years to truly understand what it meant. There was this boy at summer camp, his name was Wilton, he was kind of shy, my age. We spent the summer together as bunk mates. We went kayaking, did fly fishing and nature hikes. One night, he said he felt sad, so I cuddled up in his bed. I got a hard-on, and he felt it, and he asked me if I was turned on. I tried to lie, but he exposed my swollen burgeoning manhood. I let him play with it for a while, then suddenly he went to kiss it. I tried to pull back, but he put it in his mouth and made me come. He said he was into boys and he could tell I was too. We spent the final week each night cuddled in the same bed, sucking each other off in turn.

When I came back to school that year, I tried going out with a few girls. I was still at odds with what had happened. I had sex for the first time with a girl in her room that year. It was all girly, and I remember thinking how it felt comfortable. The room, not the girl. We didn't last. My next girlfriend was a tomboy, and she did not like penetration. Instead, she liked to suck me off all the time. I was pretty lucky then. Eventually, she told me she was more into girls than boys, and that was it.

After that, I steered clear of girls and relationships. I knew of no other boys in my class or even my school who felt like I did. I'd hide my hard-on in the locker room by remaining seated most of the time.

I had my second homosexual experience in my final year at the school. By then, I'd been playing truth or dare with my friends for some time, and had been lucky enough to get sucked by most of my male friends, though nothing clicked in terms of relationships. His name was Jayce, and we met at the park. He was much older than me, twenty-two at that time. We started hanging out at the arcade, then went dancing at bars (I was sixteen but I didn't care about the age limit). One night, he walked me home and kissed me. We kept moving and went to his place. He talked to me about homosexuality, about how he'd known I was mostly into boys. We talked a lot that night, about how he felt about me, how I felt about him. He explained most of the mechanics to me in a funny way. Then, we tried them out. One at a time. I was finally at ease. We spent the next several weeknights at his place, experimenting with each other. I've never had as much sex as I did with him. He took his time, and for that, I'll be forever grateful.

I still don't know why we never got together formally. After several weeks, he said he liked me, but not enough to enter into a relationship. I was crushed, of course, but he encouraged me to be open about my sexuality. That's when I officially told my friends. They were as supportive as I thought they'd be. It took me a while to tell my parents, and when my father learned about it, he expelled me from the house. It took three months for us to make peace and he allowed me to move back in. He's still not content with my choice, but he's learned he can't change it. He's placed all his hopes for the future in my twin sister, Mary.

A word on her. She's living in Denver now, married, has a kid. Frankly, I don't understand her anymore. She's the first person who ever knew of my orientation, before I was sure myself. She was so open when she was younger. The games we played were, well, explicit, if not downright disturbing, looking back on them. She was into partying and a lot of uninhibited over the top sex. Right after she finished high school, she met some guy out at a party, they moved to Denver and had a kid. I still don't understand how it happened. I see her twice a year: Christmas and my parent's wedding anniversary.

I've always been into sports, but I've been more into boxing. I love the feeling of power it grants me, the relationship I entertain with my fellow fighter, the grudging respect, the bravado. I train at a private gym, and have done so since I quit high school. I'm a regular, everyone knows me, except they don't know my secret. Most fighters would not accept to fight me if they knew me I was a homosexual. It's the sad truth that my secret has to remain hidden.

But when I hit the showers, with a bunch of athletic men around me, their muscles bulging, flexing as they caress their bodies with the soap, I can't help but be turned on. Usually, I focus on myself. One thing we've done once in a while is wank off together while showering. That I enjoy. To them, it's a silly game without consequence. To me, it's as close as I'm ever going to get to having sex with any of them.

And then, there's Jimmy. He's the only who knows, and he doesn't care. He thinks most of the others wouldn't mind either, but it's my decision so he stays mute.

Jimmy is here in the shower. He's much smaller than me, but his fists are some of the deadliest weapons I've seen in a long time. His punches just keep coming, fast and unblockable. He's welterweight; I'm light heavyweight. We don't usually brawl together except for practice.

I'm leaning in against the wall so that my hard-on is less obvious. If anyone notices, they say nothing. Eventually, the shower empties. It's very late in fact, the gym is closed, but regulars sometimes stay afterwards. Eventually, there's only Jimmy and me left in the shower. Jimmy chipped a tooth during his last match, and he's caring for it right now.

"Damn right hook."

I move over to him. He opens his mouth. I check the chip. It's not that big a chunk missing.

"You'll be fine, you sissy.
"You're the sissy, Tommy."

I try to laugh. It still hurts sometimes when I get called names. Jimmy notices.

"Sorry... don't mean to offend ya.
"S'all right.
"Hey man, cheer up."

I try to smile, but I still feel like an outsider with these people. Jimmy stares at me funny.

"Ya know what ya need?
"What?
"A good jack-off."

He laughs. He's actually right. I haven't been with anyone in several months; well, if you don't count that encounter with Sarah at the end of December.

"M'gonna make your day, Tommy.
"How's that?"

He spins me around. I'm too surprised to resist. He reaches around and grabs my dick. I freeze.

"Jimmy.
"What? Don't want me to wank ya off?
"I do... it's just... I still owe you for the park thing.
"Nah... water under th'bridge. Too tense, man. Enjoy it."

In all the years I've known Jimmy, he has never done anything like this. I go with it, of course. He leans in against me and I feel his own dick press against my lower buttocks. He starts wanking me and I feel myself tremble. He's rubbing himself against me. I'm half expecting to wake from this daydream but it doesn't end.

He's actually doing a great job of stimulation and I'm wondering if he's had experience. Then again, he's probably had experience on himself. Just as I'm about to come, he stops.

"Why'd you do that?"

For a moment, I feel like he's playing a trick on me. He keeps my shaft in his hand, then starts pumping again.

"Heard a guy say, if ya stop before ya come, ts'even better!"

And he starts pulling again. I close my eyes and let Jimmy pump me good. I hold back any moans, in case someone is still left in the locker room, even though chances of that are slim. Just as I'm about to come again, he stops. How does he know?

I pull away from him.

"Dammit Jimmy, stop playin' with me like that.
"Ya don't like it.
"I do. That's the thing. Either do it or don't."

I stare at him and his crotch. He's a hard as me. Is this turning him on too? As far as I know, Jimmy's not into boys at all. So what's the deal?

"Tell ya what, Tommy. Suck me off and I'll finish jackin' ya.
"No."

It takes all my willpower to resist. I want to suck him so hard, I want to taste him in my mouth. But I can't let this go on, not without an explanation.

"Jimmy, tell it to me straight.
"Straight... funny.
"Jimmy!"

My expression breaks his laughing mood.

"Look, ya don't want it, fine."

He goes to leave.

"Wait. Jimmy, just tell me why you're doin' this?"

He pauses.

"'Cause man, ya're my best, and I see ya, pinin' away, starin' at them dicks, and I say, man, he needs some bad. Now, me, I'm cool with lotsa stuff. I'm not sayin' I want a steady thing, here. I'm just sayin', wanna have fun, I can give ya some fun. I might enjoy it too."

I look at Jimmy and smile. He cares for me so deeply. He hasn't had the same education as I have. He's grown up on the streets, absent father, drunk mother, no family to speak of. All he has is attitude, and he has a lot of it. I'm probably the closest thing he has to a family.

"But if ya don't want ta..."

I jump on him, put his dick into my mouth and start sucking. His mouth opens wide.

"Oh yeah... Tommy... wooh!"

I hold back my laugh so as not to gag on his member. It was going limp but my stimulation is bringing it back to full bloom. Jimmy's long but not too large. I'd like to feel it inside my ass, but I'm not going to push my luck here. I've wanted to do this to him for so long, I'm going to enjoy teasing him and denying him, same as he did me.

"Tommy... you good at this..."

He leans a hand against the wall.

"Now don't go touchin' yours... that's mine to do."

His words are turning me on more and more. I lick, I suck, I swallow, I play with his sack, I make it worth my while, and his.

"Damn man, that's some serious suckage."

He has no idea what he's talking about, and this just makes the encounter more pleasurable to me. I sense him ready to come, so I hold back. He places one hand behind my head and pushes me back onto him.

"Oh no you don't... suck my dick, man."

I go at it full force. He's going to shoot into my mouth. I let him. It's not that I like the taste, it's that I want to feel him come inside me. As he empties his load, I keep sucking, making sure to make him as dry as possible. He's jerking about, having a hard time not to lose his footing. When I finally pull away, I've swallowed most of it but spit out the rest.

"Damn... that was hot! Ya been keepin' secrets from me, man. Ain't no girl ever sucked me that good.
"Well, takes a guy to know a guy."

He smiles and laughs. I was so afraid he might cringe back, deny the event, as many often do. But he just smiles, content and very pleased.

"My turn," I say.

I stand up and start to turn around.

"Nah man."

He kneels before me and places his face at my crotch level. His hand is on my sack.

"Now, I don't mind suckin' on it some, but I want ya ta hold it in 'til I pull out. Got it?
"Got it."

At first, he plays with it with his hand, pulling on the skin, staring at it.

"Is this the first time you've ever done it.
"Yeap. But I seen people do it. Seen a few girls, in fact."

I smile. He's gently caressing me. He wraps his lips around it. It takes a while for him to get accustomed to the sensation. Eventually, he's doing it, clumsily at first, but still doing it. With the level of stimulation I've been under so far, it does not take long for me to reach my peak.

"Jimmy... pull out, now."

He does. My timing is a little off in his favor. A few seconds have time to elapse before I shoot my own load at the wall behind him.

"Damn... tastes kinda funny... not real good."

I have to agree with him. It's not the taste I like. It's the sensation.

"Jimmy, you're the best.
"Nah man, ya are. But don't go all wimpy on me, now.
"Promise."

He stands up and rinses his mouth. I do the same. For a while, I keep staring at Jimmy, at his form. For him to be willing to do this for me, he must care about me a lot. A lot more maybe than he lets on.

God! I hope I'm not building myself up just to fall back down again.

[interesting]

I got out of the hospital just before Christmas. My car was a total wreck. I went back to my parents' place in L.A. for the holiday season and didn't have the opportunity to get meet my friends at their holiday party. I'm told they had lots of fun.

In a way, it's better that I wasn't there. I would probably have ruined it for Sarah. She's with her new guy now, whatshisname. From what Tom's told me, she's riding high. Good for her.

I can't say I'm not pissed about it, though. Fact is, Sarah's my girl, and always will be my first, real love. But I have to move on. I have to clean myself up. I'm not good to anyone lying in chalk circle on the pavement, least of all me. Gotta pick me up and get me back in action.

I tried calling Brigitte - that's my ex, second - right after the holidays but all I got was an answering machine. We haven't seen each other since the summer. With my luck, she's already with someone new. Maybe I shouldn't call her... wait, that's the old me talking. New me doesn't get beaten up about it whenever there's a slight glitch on the road.

The cast came off last week. I haven't touched anything (booze or otherwise) since my accident. Then again, I haven't had the opportunity. I wanted to, but when I got home and saw my drunken father, my absent-minded mother, the rest of my sorry family, I realized I was playing to the pattern. It dawned on me that, in this family, when things don't go our way, we lose ourselves in cheap thrills and inexpensive booze. And things rarely go our way.

I finally manage to hit up Brigitte. I get her on the phone and we talk. I start by apologizing to her. The way I left her, over last summer, a bit shallow. We were at a party, I was driving back with her and we got into a car accident, nothing major that time. As the rescue vehicles arrived on the scene, I dumped her. I wasn't drunk enough at the time, so I actually remember the incident. It was pretty stupid of me. Brigitte actually cared for my well-being. Lo and behold, she accepts my apology. So I ask her if she's seeing anyone. She says no. I ask her if she'll give me a chance again. That's when she surprises me.

"I may, Brad, but you did break my heart.
"Sorry, again.
"I don't want you to be sorry. I want you to be contrite. Look, I like you a lot, I really do, but I need to know you're willing to commit here. I won't have a repeat of what happened last time.
"Swear to God it won't.
"Don't swear. If you want to prove yourself to me, you're going to have to prove you're not afraid of demeaning yourself somewhat."

At that moment, I have no idea what she has planned. But I really want her back; I can feel she is genuine, so I decide to play along.

"What do you want me to do then?"

We set a date at the mall for the following day. I meet her at the entrance. I walk up and try to kiss her but she holds me at bay.

"You're going to have to earn my trust before I kiss you... or do anything else for that matter."

I nod and promise I'll comply. She's good-looking, smells awesome. She's chosen to wear a red blouse, a black mini-skirt and heels. That's the one thing that Sarah's missing. She doesn't wear heels. Me, I'm crazy for them. Brigitte knows. We enter the mall and head to the food court. I order us lunch and pay for it. We sit down.

"Brigitte, I do want to apologize for...
"Yeah yeah... less talk, more show.
"What would have me do, then?
"You'll see."

We finish eating and then move about the mall. Our first stop is a female lingerie shop. The clerk walks over to Brigitte. Apparently, they know each other. I stay away so as not to hear their conversation. The girl motions us to a stall.

"You're going to model for me, Brad.
"What?
"Get in the booth, get undressed.
"Uh-huh.
"I'm going to toss you lingerie under the door. I want you to put it on, open the door and pose for me, for every ensemble piece I throw in. Got it?"

I've done games with my friends like this before. I've just never done it in such a public venue. I try to read into Brigitte's actions, to see if I'm being led on, if there's actually a chance of us getting back together. I want to believe there is.

I step into the booth and strip. She tosses a white lacy bra with the matching panties. My junk is sticking out as I slide it on. It's not very erotic for my tastes, but somewhat funny. I gather my courage and open the door. Brigitte is staring at me, but I see her clerk friend is also there.

"What do you think, Monique?
"Nice package... I'd get it for him I were you!"

They laugh. I shut the door and remove the white lace. Next up is a red corset. I have a hard time sliding it on, and I can't really lace it up. I do the best I can. Apparently, there's no matching panty this time. I take a deep breath before opening the room.

Great! Now there's another woman looking on. She looks old enough to be my mother. Brigitte and Monique are looking at her.

"what do you think, Susan?
"Oh! He's definitely a keeper that one."

Once my performance is done, I shut the door and struggle with the corset. I manage to get it off, just in time to reveal the tiniest piece of clothing I have ever seen. Black thong, and the bra is nothing more than rope tied unto itself. I get to imagining Brigitte in it, and suddenly realize I'm getting a hard-on. Well, why not? I pull on it a little, to make sure it's nice and stiff before opening the door.

Now I get a more serious reaction... coupled with a lot of laughter. The three girls, Brigitte and the two store clerks, are staring at my crotch.

"Can I have some for later?" asks Monique.
"Why don't you have some now?" answers Brigitte, much to my surprise.
"Save some for me, says the older clerk."

I look at Brigitte, unsure of what to expect. The girl called Monique walks up into the booth and grabs my dick in her hand. I stare at Brigitte but she does nothing. Monique bites my neck, leaving me a good hickey. She gets down on her knees and licks me once, before stuffing me into her mouth. I feel her teeth grinding against my dick. It's not disagreeable, just somewhat irritating. She pulls away and the older woman, Susan, moves forward. She also grabs my dick, yanking on it with force. It almost hurts. I hold back any noise. She kisses my nipple, then bites it hard. She slams a hand on my butt cheek before pulling away. Brigitte seems content that I let myself go.

"You can get dressed now... but leave the panties and bra on under your clothes."

They are extremely uncomfortable but I decide not to argue. Brigitte is finding some twisted pleasure in torturing me, and frankly, I don't really mind. I suppose I have some of it coming.

We leave the store and head towards the bathroom. Brigitte enters the lady's room, then comes to get me and I walk in. The place is empty for now.

"Get in the stall and strip to your bra and panties."

I oblige. She has a large handbag which she hangs on a hook on the inside of a door; we put my clothes in it. She pulls off her miniskirt and I notice she's not wearing panties.

"Here's the deal, Brad. If you want to gain my trust again, you're going to have to worship me.
"Worship? How?
"Very simple. I'm going to give you instructions in your daily life. You're going to follow them to the letter.
"I can do that.
"I know you can. We used to play that game when we were together. Only this time, the rules are different."

She leans in and kisses me. I feel tension going away.

"You earned it. Now, you need to earn your next prize."

She's still showing off her pussy to me. We're sitting in the handicap stool so it's not too cramped. She removes her shoes and socks on her left leg.

"You are going to worship my leg and foot. I want you to start licking. Toes first, then the top of my foot, my ankle, going up. If you manage to get to the top, you get your prize... you get to eat me. But you must proceed at the pace I give you. Massaging my leg all the way up as you're licking it."

I'm a little hesitant and she understands.

"I washed my feet this morning, so you should be all right."

She raises her foot to my face. Brigitte is very flexible. I start kissing her toes, putting them into my mouth, sucking on them, licking all around. I stare at her inviting pussy. She probably won't let me fuck her today but just to feel her taste again. I'm shivering in my bra and panties. I move to the top of her foot while massaging her sole. I know she won't ask me to lick the sole under these conditions. I look at her face, she smiles accordingly. Despite my anticipation, I try to take it slow. I'm up to her ankle now. My tongue is already swollen.

"Lick the outside of my leg first, then go back down."

I comply. It's hard not to go for the prize, so near when I get to the top of her leg, but I manage it and go back down. I massage her thighs as I'm doing it. I start licking the inside of her leg, spending some time in the knees, then up her thigh, nearing the enticing smell. I haven't tasted pussy in months now. I manage to hold back until she gives me permission.

"That was great, Brad. You may eat your prize."

I plunge my tongue into it and start licking her off. She tastes so wonderful.

"Slow down, cowboy!"

I pace myself, remembering to exercise control.

"Oh... that's nice."

I want to make it worth her while. I tease her a lot. Once in a while I look up and stare at her face, admire her ecstasy as I pleasure her with my tongue, still holding on firmly to her thigh.

"Whatever you do, keep your head there."

I'm half expecting this to turn into a golden shower. Fortunately for me, it doesn't. I sense that she is about to burst. She pulls me in tight, almost swallowing me from down there. She orgasms and squirts all over my face, as I keep licking and licking. She wants to humiliate me, well then, let her do it. I don't mind. I deserve humiliation. I've been a bad boy. I've done bad things. This is good for me. This is my punishment.

After a long while, she pulls away and stares at me, face covered in her juices, dressed in a black thong and string bra. I must look so silly.

"Mind if I take a picture?"

I'm tempted to say no. But I remember my humiliation. I want it to remain; I want to have a clear memory of it. So I let her do it.

"I'm still not sure I want to take you back, Brad, but this is definitely a good start. I'll tell you what we're going to do. First, we're gonna clean you up. Then, we're going to get out of here. Everyday, I'm going to give you a call and tell you what to wear for underwear that day. I'll ask for proof, even if we don't get to meet.
"I can take a picture with my mirror.
"Good. Also, I don't want you to masturbate."

That one hits hard. I was hoping to jerk off after such an activity. Brigitte understands.

"Until I allow you to.
"All right.
"Finally, and this is more important. When I call you, at any time, wherever you are, you will write my name somewhere on your body with a permanent marker. I'll be keeping count of the calls I make and I'll be checking. You can also get someone to write my name for you, on your back for instance. Understood."

I nod in agreement. She smiles.

"Good. Now that this is settled, I don't want to be too mean. You can masturbate now, if you can do it without using your hands."

Now that's a challenge if I ever heard one.

"Can I use you?
"Sure."

I motion her to come over and she does. She kneels in front of me. I motion to her blouse and she takes it off. I start rubbing myself against her naked skin, specifically against her breasts. She keeps wobbling back and forth. I move her back to the side wall and start grinding her there. It works better because she stops wobbling. I'm hot and heavy when she pushes me back.

"Don't come on me, silly.
"Sorry.
"That was a good effort but you took too long. Maybe next time."

I manage to keep my cool despite my frustration. It's going to be hard to live up to her expectations, but I know I have to do it. She's taking the hard line with me, and I don't want to disappoint. Not again. I've failed too many times already.

This is the one. This is the one where I succeed.

[interesting]

Several days ago, something happened that changed everything in my life. A small, relatively insignificant word has transformed my perceptions of my world and warped my sense of identity.

One word, one name, changed me from a sexually secure woman to an unstable and nervous wreck.

At first, I tried to avoid thinking about it. It had to have been a fluke. In the heat of passion, you sometimes say or do things that you don't necessarily mean. It was easy to dismiss this as nothing more than a passing fancy.

As time wore on and the days slipped by, I noticed some discreet changes in my attitude. The first one was when I came back from my photo shoot and Sarah asked me how it had gone.

"Fine!"

My answer was too quick for Sarah not to notice its tone of panic.

"Something happened?" she asked.

I stared at her from across the room.

"I... did my first porn shoot.
"What?"

Sarah was stunned, and I had at least for the moment, taken my stress into a different direction, and Sarah's attention had been diverted.

"You got paid to have sex on camera?
"Well... I got paid to masturbate on camera.
"Oh! Wow!"

Sarah is actually shocked at this. I'm somewhat surprised, because I've posed with a dildo in my pussy before. She's seen the pictures. Then again, she knows I'm not really masturbating when I'm doing stills.

"Four times the average."

I try to make this about money, when it really isn't, and I'm pretty sure Sarah does not buy into it.

"How... was it?
"Okay... Sarah, it's not like I've never been on camera fucking... I mean, there was that time with...
"I know, but that was different. That was just us, I mean our friends. There was no money involved.
"And that makes it wrong?
"I... don't know. I don't think so."

Somehow, Sarah's reaction is unnerving.

"Look, I did it, I did it, no biggie."

I storm out of the room and head for the bathroom. I don't get to talk to Sarah until later that day, where she apologizes for her lack of support. I try to be a sport about it.

"It's all right; I know where you're coming from.
"It was just you and toys?
"Yeah. It was... interesting. Not sure I'd do it again soon, though."

The conversation remains like that for a few days. The weekend rolls around and Sarah is gone for most of it, spending time with her new lover. Meanwhile, I'm in bed, trying to get some sleep, and all I can imagine is Jim, creeping up onto my bed, underneath the sheets. His lips and tongue play with my pussy, then he climbs back up on top of me and penetrates me.

I play with myself while fantasizing, and the illusion becomes surreal. We're flying through the air, while he's fucking me from every imaginable angle. Then, I'm on a sinking ship, and he dives into the water, saves me, then takes me to a desolate island where we fuck all the time. I'm kidnapped by villains, who hold me at ransom; he comes in and rescues me, and we fuck like crazy on the way home; or he's the kidnapper, and he ties me up and takes me by force, and I enjoy it. The dreams intermingle and dilute into one orgasmic orgy of sex in my mind. Sometimes Sarah is there, sometimes, I'm alone with Jim.

That Monday, Sarah enters the room late in the morning. I'm still in bed, though not sleeping, naked under the covers. I imagine Sarah is coming back from his home, where they probably have just had sex. I could probably still smell him on her.

I get up and stretch. Sarah is stripping down to nothing.

"Hi!"

I call out. She turns to me and smiles.

"Hi pretty!"

She smiles back. She tosses her clothes into the corner, near the clothes pan.

"I'm going to take a shower, she says.
"Mind if I join you?"

She looks at me funny. We used to take a lot of showers together before she started seeing Jim. We haven't done it in several weeks. I wonder if she is hesitant but she finally speaks.

"Not at all."

She absentmindedly forgets to put her robe on and heads out to the bathroom. I feel dirty from the images in my mind and the pleasure I gave myself last night. I do need a shower. I join her in the bathroom. The water is already running and she's ready to step inside.

"How was your weekend?
"It was nice.
"What did you do?
"Well, Jim took me dancing Saturday Night, and we got pretty drunk. We made out in the bar. We were too wasted to do anything about it until the next morning, though.
"That gone?
"Yeah."

I remember once, a year and a half ago, Sarah and I had gotten so drunk we'd had sex five times during that same night. My most memorable night ever, possibly.

We step under the water. It's lukewarm, just the right temperature, just how we both like it. Sarah keeps talking, but all I can do is stare at her crotch and imagine Jim's taste still permeating it.

"And then, Sunday, we went for a walk, got some ice cream and he paid for dinner. We rented a movie for the night... well two, but we only watched one.
"Come on, Sarah, I'm living by proxy now. Details?"

Sarah, who was starting to lather herself, stops and looks at me.

"Well, if you must know... during the movie, I started rubbing him with my hand.
"Go on?
"So naturally, it came to attention. Jim looked at me, asking what I was doing. I unzipped his pants and popped it out through the opening.
"He doesn't wear underwear?
"He didn't that day. I started playing with it, rubbing it up and down. I asked if he wanted to do something to me.
"And?
"He said yes. I pulled off my panties; I was wearing a short black skirt...
"I know the one...
"And he reached in, played with me for a while. We decided to pause the movie.
"What happened next?"

As Sarah keeps talking, my hand slides towards my crotch. It's a half conscious gesture. I just decide not to stop it.

"Well, he removed my top, and started kneading and kissing my breasts, while still playing with me. I got him to sit high on the sofa and started sucking him off for a while. Then we swapped positions and he began eating me... Jenn, are you masturbating?"

I realize I've been teasing myself ever since she started her description. I stop what I'm doing for a moment.

"I guess I am. Does it bother you?
"No... not really."

We've been so intimate with each other this almost feels natural now. Her mind is elsewhere, in her stories, she's barely paying attention to me. Does she realize how much she is turning me on?

"So he's eating me out, and I ask him to fuck me. Now, he steadies himself, I turn around and raise my ass, and he slides it into my pussy, nice and slow, and starts pumping. We're trying to remain standing, held up on his sofa, and he's really doing a good job of it..."

Sarah stops her story for a moment.

"Now I'm getting turned on again..."

Her words take me over, as if she is inviting me into her intimacy. I try to simply smile at her, and then a sudden impulse overtakes me. I lean in and kiss her passionately. At first, she is stunned and resists, but she quickly lets her guard down and returns my kisses. As our lips remain locked, I glide one hand down her to her stomach. She pulls away, fully aware of the progress my hand is making.

"Jenn, what are we doing?"

I kiss her back, not letting her utter another word. She is not really fighting it. My hand reaches her sex, already wet from her stimulation as much as the water. I start playing with it.

She pulls away again, and I'm frustrated. I want to force myself onto her, but I care for her too much to hurt her in any way. I pull my hands away from her and simply go back to kissing. She wraps her arms around me and I wrap my arms around her. We kiss for a long moment before she finally pulls away.

"Dammit Sarah... I..."

I'm trying to find words to express how I feel, and since I don't really know myself, the words can't come out. I just stare into her eyes. Her lips lock with mine again for a brief moment.

"Jenn, I understand."

Her words soothe my aching heart, if not my body.

"I've been distant lately, been spending a lot of time with Jim and neglecting our friendship. I'd like to let you do it... I really would."

I kiss her back, kneading her breasts as she speaks. I sense she is resisting me and it infuriates me to no extent. There was a time when she would have been the first one to propose. Again, she pulls me away.

"I want to taste you..."

My words slip by without my consent. Sarah smiles at me.

"Okay... okay... you can taste me here and now. But Jenn..."

I start kneeling in front of her but she holds me back for a moment.

"Jenn, listen to me. This is here, and now, this is you and me, and no one else. Things like this... shouldn't happen... even if we want them to."

I nod in agreement. I don't know how far she'll let me go. I know I'll have to stop when she tells me to. I'll do my best. I'll keep some control over myself. I can do this.

I kneel before her and kiss her pussy lips. She softly moans. I know the only reason she is holding back is because of Jim. I want to curse him, but at the same time, I want to taste him on her. I gently use my tongue to part her lips. She is looking up, away from me. Is she imagining Jim down there? Is that how she justifies letting me do this?

I play with her with my tongue and she is letting me have my way with her. I try to plunge my tongue into her cavity. For a moment, I think she is going to resist, but then she lets me slide it into her. The moan gets louder. I hear panting on her end. She's not telling me to stop. I don't think she's focused on the here and now anymore. Sarah often does that. She lets her mind wander and then she loses perspective of what's actually going on.

I start to knead her breasts as I eat her out. I know her sex intimately. I can tell how far she is along and I want to take her all the way. She shivers from my touch and the water.

Eventually, before she reaches her climax, she regains enough of her senses to pull herself away from me. It takes me a great effort not to pursue, to let her go, to release her. This has probably already gone farther than she had imagined.

I sit down at the edge of the bath, afraid of her reaction. She smiles, so I know I'm all right with her.

"Maybe I should get out of the shower now.
"Maybe you should."

I know she does not really want me to get out, but I think it's safer this way for the moment. I know Sarah. Everything here, everything between us will remain between us. I trust her and she trusts me.

Maybe we shouldn't take showers together anymore.

[interesting]

Everybody makes mistakes. It's normal. I, on the other hand, am perfecting the art. I'm compounding mistakes, stacking them on top of each other, seeing how far up the pile will stack before it collapses under its own weight.

I know I should stop. I know I should get a grip on myself, but I simply can't. It's like my body and mind are not on speaking terms anymore, and so the heart does whatever it wants without foresight.

To be honest, I'm not the only one at fault here. There's plenty of blame to go around, I think. Sarah, Jim, they have their faults too. I don't exactly know how to deal with them, and apparently, they don't know how to deal with me either. It's bad enough to have fantasies over my ex-girlfriend or her new boyfriend without acting upon them. But every time I try to hold back, something pushes me to new lengths and I put my entire life in question.

The worst part is, I think I can go on like this. Does that make me a bad person? I am trying to live with Sarah's new relationship but there is just so much a girl can endure.

It's the morning, and I am just getting up. I'm sitting naked at the computer, checking my email. My photographer, Peter, has just sent the stills from my photo shoot and video the other day. I must admit I'm not as fancy into pussy shots as some people, but I do get some satisfaction in seeing my sexual organs displayed on the screen. In walk Jim and Sarah. Jim is in a bathrobe while Sarah is already dressed.

"So you can let yourself out, then?
"Sure, no problem."

They kiss swiftly. Sarah waves bye to me and hurries away, late for class. This happens almost every Thursday morning since the start of the semester. Jim comes over the previous evening, I get somewhat ejected out of the room, and the next morning I wake up with the both of them, naked in Sarah's bed. It's a tad infuriating.

Jim walks over to me and looks at the screen.

"Is that you?"

A reasonable reaction would be to simply say yes and move on to other things, possibly close the pictures. Nowadays, I'm anything but reasonable.

"Yes, it is, Jim. Do you like?
"I do."

I click on the mouse pad, cycling through the pictures. He's staring at the screen, but my eyes are rolling to the bulge forming in his bathrobe. I want to suck it so bad it hurts inside. I try to calm myself and look away.

"Are you actually...?
"Yeah. I was. It was intense."

I hear his name echoing in my head. My instincts are conflicted. On the one hand, I want him to keep asking questions. On the other, I'm afraid of what might happen. With my current morality, I'm liable to simply jump him. But that would be wrong, that would not be something I could live with. But I need something to tide me over.

"Reminds you of something?"

I try to sound innocent but I sound slutty to my ear. Jim does not seem to notice or care.

"Yeah... when I played with you.
"Did you enjoy that?
"I did, actually. Was very nervous at first. I was surprised Sarah let me do it, to be honest.
"Why?
"Well... because... I was just surprised."

Poor Jim. He barely knows Sarah yet. I know she's holding herself back for his sake. I feel it's somehow my responsibility to help educate Jim into matters of the flesh. Or is that just my libido talking?

"When I was going out with Sarah, we'd play sex with others all the time.
"All the time?
"Okay, not all the time, but every so often. Claire and Cassie, for example. Sometimes, we'd swap partners.
"Really?"

Does he know I'm making some of this up? Or is he simply turned on by the notion of girls going at it? Is he a typical male or is he something different?

"Well, not as often as I make it sound. But it did happen. It's normal to want to open up to other ideas.
"It's not something I'm used to.
"Jim, do you trust me?"

There is a long pause. I'm expecting the other shoe to drop and him to simply walk away. It would be the sensible thing to do. He makes my job too easy. I want to curse at him but I can't.

"It depends, but generally, yeah."

Why must he be so innocent, so nice? Why must I be the corrupting influence?

"I want to try something out, Jim. If you don't mind. A game of sorts. If you want.
"What do you have in mind?
"I wanted to thank you for what you did to me the other day.
"I'm not sure that's a good idea.
"Come on Jim. I'm sure Sarah won't mind."

I don't know that for sure, but I make it sound convincing. Jim looks at me.

"Look, Jenn, you'll have to be a little more specific.
"I just want to give you back some of what you gave me.
"We should probably wait for Sarah to be here for this."

I sense his hesitation and I can't blame him for being cautious. I want him to trust me. I want him to stay here. I have to make my case. Jim is logical, analytical. How can I make him trust me?

"Tell you what, Jim, we'll use a safe word.
"What?
"I'm going to play around you, and if you feel uncomfortable, you say stop and I will. If you say it again, we'll end the game then and there. How does that sound?"

He pauses. I'm giving him control over the game. He'll respond well to that - I hope.

"You'll stop if I say stop?"

I nod, only half sincere, but he does not seem to notice. This rule satisfies his need for control. Right now, I care very little for the consequences. I'm not even sure what game I'm going to play. I just want to have some fun with him. Keep him to myself, even if we don't have sex which we won't, I repeat to myself. That would be too much, even for me. But I do want to see him exposed, I want to feel him vulnerable, at my mercy. And I have ways of ensuring it.

"Take off the bathrobe and lie on my bed."

He hesitates.

"I've seen your hard-on before, don't worry."

He pulls the robe off. I hold back my emotions at seeing his erect member. I'll have to be patient. He lies back on my bed. I pull out a rope. He's hesitant to let me near him.

"Now, I'm not going to rape you, Jim. Trust me."

Am I really being honest here? Can I be trusted with him in such a predicament. My heart and my brain are arguing the matter even as I start tying his hands to the posts of my bed. I work slow to give him time to get acquainted with the feeling.

Jim looks sacred now. I must admit, the idea of jumping on top of him and riding him is very tempting. I'm sure he wouldn't even mind - no, he would mind, eventually.

"Relax now."

I pull away and start dancing around the bed.

"What are you doing?
"Just watch and admire the view. That way, you're not tempted to do anything you might regret later."

Might as well tie me up, with the thoughts racing about in my head. I'm the one liable to regret this course of action. I waltz around the bed, hips swaying, hands across my body. Jim is frantic, his eyes can't keep away. His swollen member pulses to my beat. I pause.

"Are you all right?
"Yeah... just... wondering about all this.
"Jim, last time you touched me, you made me come like no other. I just want to return the favor.
"Yeah, but... Sarah.
"Don't worry... I'm not going to do anything Sarah would object to. You don't need to worry her about this."

Immediately after the words jump out, I regret saying them, because my heart is racing, my mind is playing tricks and I know I can't trust myself. But there is no way to take these words back. I truly have no idea how Sarah will react if she learns of what I'm doing right now. I decide to forego the dance. I climb on top of the bed, with my back towards his face, so I get a good look at his manhood. It's so inviting.

I start rubbing my pussy against his chest. He's barely moving. I wonder if my weight is suffocating him, but I hear no choking. I grab his manhood with one hand and suddenly I hear his voice, faint but powerful.

"Stop!"

No! Not when I'm so close. Not when I have his member in my hand, ready to pump it, ready to make him come, to lock my lips around it. He's not playing fair!

"What's wrong?
"I... think you should stop now, Jenn."

I keep my hand on his member, immobile. I don't turn to face him, leaving him my exposed backside to contemplate.

"Are you sure?"
"No... but I'm feeling insecure here."

Why must you be so faithful, so nice? I remember former boyfriends. They weren't as reserved as him. Were they? Am I being unreasonable?

"Jenn, stop it!"

I realize I'm subconsciously moving my hand up and down on his dick.

"Jim... I want to put you in my mouth. I want to taste you. I'll do it... and if you truly want me to stop, then I'll stop. Okay?"

There is silence. I wonder why he hesitates. I know so many people who would jump at the chance for a blowjob, no consequences, no questions asked. Jim isn't like these other men: perhaps that could be the reason he turns me on?

"Okay... okay, do it."

I lean in slowly.

"But you stop everything and untie me when I say stop, okay?"

He's insistent. I decide I'm not going to push my luck any further. I slide his member into my mouth and close my lips on it. It feels so good inside me; there's another place where I want it but I hold back. I start playing with his tip with my tongue, and then he speaks.

"Stop!"

It's not a safe word. It's an order. Jim is ordering me to stop what I'm doing, to stop playing with him. It hurts deeply, possibly moreso than Sarah's rejection in the shower. It takes me a moment to gather myself, so Jim has time to repeat.

"I said stop... now untie me, please."

I comply. It takes me a while to undo all the bindings. I feel clumsy.

Once his hands are free, I imagine he's going to pop out of my bed and reach for his clothes. But he lies there, pensive, engrossed in his thoughts. He's thinking. That can't be a good sign.

"Jenn... I have to tell Sarah.
"No!"

I immediately place my hands before my mouth. I almost screamed. I gather myself.

"You can't tell her... it could ruin your relationship...
"Or yours?
"Please, Jim... nothing happened.
"I'm as guilty as you are, Jenn, but you're partly right. Nothing much happened, but something did happen, and it could have been more. I have to be honest with Sarah."

He finally gets up.

"It's just a game.
"Is it, Jenn? Is it still just a game?"

His question lingers in the air, for us both to ponder. I don't want him to tell Sarah, but can I really prevent him from doing so? Would Sarah even understand my situation, why I almost jumped her boyfriend? Would she forgive me?

[interesting]

I had been living with a guilty conscience for the last few days, and frankly, I was tired of it. The more I waited, the harder it got to tell Sarah what happened between me and Jennifer. I kept hearing her telling me that nothing happened, that it had been innocent and just a game, and while I wanted to believe it, I could not get it out of my mind.

The same night as that incident, when Sarah came to my home, I tried to hide my discomfort but Sarah immediately sensed something was up. I told her I was feeling queasy and she left it at that, but I'm not entirely sure how convinced she was. The fact that she did not insist actually made it harder for me to spill the beans and be truthful. I had not seen Jennifer since then, and I was clearly and consciously avoiding her. Fortunately, the event did not affect my sex life with Sarah and I could cast it aside during intercourse. But afterwards, when we rested against each other, I was left with an uneasy feeling.

It was now Saturday and we were out partying. I had stopped going out to bars when I started working at the college. There had been many reasons, but the main was I no longer had any incentive to go there. All of my former friends were gone, the bar scene had never offered me any form of prospect for relationship and I did not like to drink enough. Going out with Sarah was taking me back ten years, as if I was eighteen again and experiencing the joys of freedom.

For some reason, that night, I was drinking quite a lot more than I used to. It was only me and Sarah, none of her friends were around for that evening. After dancing for a while, we returned to our corner of the room, dimly lit for the purpose of improving intimacy and we drank our liquor. I was still aware of my advanced state of drunkenness, still able to maintain a conversation but too gone to care about the consequences.

The conversation switched from topic to topic, as it usually does, weaving its way into familiar patterns. Eventually, as we were talking about pornography, the conversation turned to Jennifer's recent stint at her photoshoot. I was too drunk to adequately consider where the conversation might lead. As for Sarah's state, I was not entirely sure how far she was gone.

"I like Jennifer, said Sarah.
"I like her too. She's great.
"You know, sometimes I think she pushes the envelope even more than I do.
"You're right about that.
"I'd never agree to have my sex acts publicly displayed on the internet... certainly not if my face was showing!
"From the pictures, the camera was filming something other than her face!"

That comment earned me a light punch on the shoulder before Sarah continued.

"I'm just saying these images... they might come back to haunt her later.
"We all do things we regret..."

My tone must have changed at that point because Sarah picked up on something. She grabbed my hand in hers.

"Jim... what's wrong?
"What do you mean?
"There's something you're not telling me."

I tried to pull away, but my coordination was lousy so my hand went nowhere.

"Nah! I'm fine.
"Jim, you're not fine. You're drinking like you want to forget something. You've been avoiding my home for the week, insisting I go to your place.
"I don't want to talk about it now.
"When then?
"What?
"When can we talk about it? When you sober up tomorrow?"

I looked away, up, down, anywhere but her face. She leaned in and drew my gaze into hers.

"Jim... is this about what happened between you and Jenn?"

I froze and stared blankly. The alcohol prevented me from uttering a single word, which was probably the best thing I could have done.

"What do you mean?
"Jim, don't take me for granted. You've been deliberately avoiding Jenn since last Tuesday, since I left you two alone. Something happened, right?"

There were no ways out of this. My stupor prevented me from gathering my thoughts and coming up with an elaborate diversion to change the subject. I had been wanting to tell her for days, and now that the opportunity was presenting itself, I was almost ready to deny everything.

"uh...
"And Jenn's been acting strange lately. She won't talk about you either. I know her even more than I know you."

Sarah must have seen the fear in my eyes.

"Just tell me. I promise I won't get mad and we'll talk about it."

She crossed her heart as she said so, to emphasize her point. At that point, I realized I did not actually want to resist. It was better to spill the beans and get it over with.

"When you left... we were looking at those pictures of her from her shoot... and she got me undressed and danced around me... then she gave me a... blowjob."

That last word had difficulty finding its way out of my mouth, for two reasons. One, it was difficult to admit it to my girlfriend. Two, it wasn't entirely accurate, but at the moment, it was all I could muster.

"And?
"And... that's it. She put my dick... in her mouth."

Sarah face's was expressionless. She looked away for a moment, then came back to me.

"So that's it...
"Yeah... pretty much... oh and she tied me up.
"Uh-huh.
"Are you okay, Sarah?"

She took her time to ponder my question, leaving me suspended in mid air, wondering if she was going to catch me or if I was going to collapse on the ground.

"That depends. Are you okay, Jim?
"What do you mean?
"Are you... okay, with what she did? Can you live with it?"

I did not understand why Sarah made this about me. I wanted another kind of reaction from her. Compassion or anger, but not redirection. Still, I was in no mood to argue, so I attempted to answer to the best of my inebriated abilities.

"I guess so maybe... I mean, it was wrong but, if you're all right with it, I can live with it, I guess?"

Sarah seemed to ponder my answer even more.

"We can't talk about this here and now. I'm going to take you home and we'll talk about this when you're sober in the morning.
"Are you mad?
"Not really, no. Disappointed, but not mad."

She kissed me on the forehead. We headed out, our party having just been crashed by the truth.

Sarah woke me up early the next morning. She served me water and toast in bed. I was feeling nauseated so I went to the bathroom and emptied the contents of my stomach. I would not have been sick except for the rush of emotions from the night before. When I came back into my bedroom, Sarah was still waiting for me patiently. I recalled most of what had happened the night before and sat on the edge of the bed, away from her. She moved in close.

"Do you remember what happened last night?
"Yes... I'm sorry.
"I know you are. But are you okay with it?
"I honestly don't know."

This time, I gave her more detail, only to be as thorough as possible. She let me finish my story without interrupting.

"Are you still disappointed?
"Yes... but not at you. Not really. I'm disappointed at Jenn. I didn't think she'd go this far.
"You expected something like this?
"Not expected. But she came onto me about two weeks ago... in the shower.
"What?"

She then told me about her own incident, how she'd let Jennifer get close and eat her out some before pushing her away.

"So I'm not mad at you... because I fell for it too. I mean, I let it happen. Look, Jim, a lot has changed in my life since we started being together."

She seemed reluctant to elaborate further, but I felt full disclosure was necessary here.

"Why would she do that? Why would she... work us both?
"So many reasons."

She pulled away from me and got up, pacing around the bed as she spoke.

"We used to be together, a little under two years ago. She dumped me, you know that. But we still hung out, and once in a while, well, since neither of us was in a steady relationship, we'd have sex. We'd take showers together, play games in the nude, massage each other. Since I've been with you, I haven't done these things as much with her.
"You believe she's jealous, then?
"I know she is. She's told me openly. I know she made a pass at you at the New Year's party. When she got you out of the bathroom.
"You know that?
"she told me."

I'm always amazed at the candor of Sarah's answers. I wanted full disclosure, I have it. Sarah took her time before continuing.

"Let's not dwell on what got us here. Do you love me?
"Yes. And I know you love me too...
"I do."

She smiles, before returning to a more serious expression.

"But we have to do something about Jennifer. We have to nip this in the bud, before it gets out of hand. We need to take control.
"I'm all for that, but frankly, I don't know what to do.
"I do have a few ideas... they may or may not be good ideas. We won't know until we test them.
"The first thing we should do is talk to Jennifer. I know she was feeling as badly as I did for what happened, even if she may not admit it.
"I know she's hurting. I would be in her place. But this is about more than her. This is about us. All three of us. Whatever we decide will have to include all of us. I love you, Jim, but I value Jennifer's friendship as much. I don't want to have to choose."

I had been recollecting my thoughts all the while, so I spoke in a decisive but reasoned tone.

"We won't let that happen, Sarah. We'll do what we can to make it right."

It was my turn to smile. Sarah came back to me with a huge hug and I hugged her back. In the back of my mind, random thoughts strayed in, eager to assist me in this new trial. They tried to coalesce into something coherent, but that would take time. It would be difficult to salvage the situation, but there had to be a way. We had to find it. I cared too much for Sarah to let her down.

[interesting]

There we were, sitting at my kitchen table, Sarah and me one side, Jennifer on the other, coffee and tea on the table, trying to resolve our common problems.

At first, Jennifer listened to what Sarah and I had to say. We started out with facts. We told her that we had discussed everyone's encounters and had made sure that all details were known. This had caused quite a reaction in her face, but she had kept quiet all the same. Once the events that had led to this conversation had been spelled out, namely Sarah's encounter in the shower and mine in the bedroom, we had asked Jennifer why she had come on to both of us. Her answer was a question, which sparked quite a conversation.

"Why did you let me?"

It was a way for her to protect herself from our judgement, but Sarah and I had already agreed that we would not judge Jennifer for her actions too harshly, mainly because we had already answered the question she had just come up with.

Sarah was the first to speak.

"Well, for my part... I'm going to have to be honest with you Jennifer. There was... some pity.
"Pity."

The word sounded like a swear word when uttered by Jennifer. Sarah tried to elaborate.

"I've been riding high for months now, and I know you've been alongside me all this time, experiencing my ups and downs. Suddenly, Jim enters my life, and while you're still there... well, you fall back a spot. When you stepped into the shower with me, I realized we hadn't done it for months. When you kissed me, for a moment, I did forget about Jim. I wanted to please you... but I couldn't.
"You led me on...
"Please, Jenn, be reasonable. You wanted this as much as me."

Jennifer silently apologizes.

"I'm not blaming you for what happened; I love you too much for that. I'm trying to understand what happened, why it happened.
"I'm sorry... go ahead.
"I did lead you on, for a moment. I wanted to please you, I wanted to give you what you sought... but I thought of Jim, and suddenly, it didn't feel right. I stopped you before it got too far.
"So it was pity sex...
"No, more than that. I love you, Jenn, you're my best friend, you were my lover when I had no one else. But now I have Jim.
"And he's good enough for you.
"He is where I am right now. Not to be mean to Jim (she looked at me while talking) but I don't know where I'll be a year from now. Jenn, you've been too good to me for me to forsake you. What I want is to make this, our friendship, work."

Sarah turned to me. It was my turn to explain my situation. Before I could speak, Jennifer intervened.

"It's hard, you know. I know, I'm the one who broke up with you, but still, I had... privileges. It's tough letting go.
"I know, Sarah said. Why don't we hear from Jim?"

I cleared my throat. I had thought a lot about what I wanted to say, how I had felt and how the incident had impacted my relationship with Sarah. I needed to be candid with Jennifer, and even though Sarah already knew what I was going to say, it still felt awkward to spell it out loud.

"I've never been in this situation, Jenn. You have to understand, everything about this is new to me. I've never had any female friends... let alone people with whom I was comfortable getting naked around that weren't my partner. When we... got together, I got overstimulated at first, then scared. A lot. Sarah knows I like to be in control, and I lost it.
"Is it because I tied you up?
"No. Maybe. It probably didn't help. It's not like I haven't fantasized about it. I haven't forgotten what you told me in the bathroom at the party.
"About?
"About wanting to... fuck me."

Jennifer smiles.

"It's flattering. Unsettling a little, but you're gorgeous, sexy. You flaunt your sexuality like a second skin. You do turn me on. But I'm with Sarah, and that's a choice, for now at least."

Sarah looks at me and provides support. She knows what I'm talking about and lets me continue.

"The games we played were... some of the most erotic experiences I've ever had. They may seem bland to you...
"They don't...
"...well, to me, they're intense and intoxicating. I'm not at your comfort level, so my emotions play tricks on me. I wanted you to suck me... but then the image of Sarah popped in and... well, you know the rest."

I had said my piece. I had been honest. Jennifer was a hot girl and of course, I wanted to have sex with her, but not at the expense of my relationship with Sarah. I think Sarah felt exactly the same way, but about both of us, which made her situation slightly more intimate than mine. We looked at Jennifer, waiting for her reactions. She took her time gathering her thoughts, as we had. I refilled her coffee cup.

"Here's the thing Sarah... Jim has changed things.
"How so?
"Well... let me give you an example. Remember when we were together, those six months?
"Sure, very well.
"Do you recall, over the summer, that party we had at Claire's place?
"I do.
"We were together, right?
"Yeah, you and me, an item.
"Do you remember swapping partners?
"I do. I went with Cassie, you went with Claire.
"And how did it feel?
"It was great watching you get it on with Claire... and being with Cassie was awesome for me too.
"So what changed?
"I don't get your question.
"Why do you cling to Jim? Why won't you do the same with Jim as you did with me?
"If I remember correctly, you were the one who proposed the swap.
"Actually, it was Claire, and we both agreed. But since Jim's been here, it's only been you two."

I felt I had to intervene, but Sarah made a discreet move to keep me quiet so I let them speak.

"Have you told him about what we did the week before you started going out with him?
"What exactly did we do?
"The thing with me and Tom?
"Oh... not really.
"What about at the mid-semester party, when you were chasing him... with you, Bonnie and Barry in the shower?"

I was intrigued of course, because Sarah had not shared those events with me. I wondered why Jennifer was bringing them up. Even if Sarah had experienced a few sexual encounters, they had happened before we had gotten together.

"I didn't.
"Why? Did you want to protect him from the real you?
"The real me?"

Jennifer seemed agitated. She wanted Sarah to say something and I was not sure what she was hinting at, though I was suspecting.

"Even when you were going out with Brad, you still had sex with other people, and Brad knew about it. He didn't mind. He was there most of the time, watching and appreciating!
"That was high school.
"And now, two years later, Jim comes along, and you shield him from all that. Sarah, I hate to break it to you, but you're not a one-person woman, and if you think you are, you're fooling yourself."

Jennifer's comment took Sarah aback. I placed my hand on her shoulder.

"Are you all right? I inquired.
"Yes... I'm fine."

Jennifer decided not to say anything more for the moment. Sarah was obviously unnerved by Jennifer's comment.

"Have I changed that much?
"You have. I'm not saying it's a bad thing, I'm just saying... I don't know what I'm saying."

Jennifer looked away this time. She was sorry for raising her tone and angry at herself for feeling the way she did. Sarah stared at me, inquisitive.

"Do you think it's true? That I... can't be with just one person?
"I don't know. I think... as long as you're happy with someone. But that's me.
"Jennifer is right, to some extent. I am holding back... for your sake.
"Does it hurt to hold back? Does it make you uneasy?"

Sarah took some time to ponder the question. As she did, Jennifer called me out.

"Jim, I like you a lot. I may even love you, whatever that means to me. Sarah loves you, and I would never do anything to hurt her. But... you are, to some extent, in the way. Since you've been in Sarah's life, fully, I have barely seen her. She spends all her time with you... I am jealous. I'm jealous because what we had is now unattainable. I can't speak for Sarah, but I know it hurts me.
"What did you have then, that my presence takes away?
"Shower time... massages, hanging out... having sex once in a while... masturbating in front of each other. We did it at least once a week before. We haven't done it since you've been together. I know this must sound shallow...
"I think I understand the logic.
"And it's not you personally. It might be the same with someone else. I just have to learn to cope with it.
"Well, we are taking chances... I mean, being naked in front of each other all the time can't help, for instance."

Both Sarah and Jennifer agreed. There was such openness to their relationship that I had intruded upon it. They had both managed to integrate me in their routine, but everything was now out of sync. Sarah finally broke her silence.

"I do miss some of the things we used to do, and I have gotten carried away with Jim. But I love him, and I want to spend time with him too."

I wanted to help so I intervened.

"Look, you can still hang out and do stuff together, all three of us.
"But Jim, asked Jennifer, how far are you willing to commit?
"Commit?
"Say... and this is extreme, but just listen... say Sarah and me want to masturbate in front of each other, like we used to. Would you allow it? Would you participate? Three is a crowd.
"I do have limits, Jenn, but okay, I'll humor you. Say you two want to take a shower together, I don't mind. But you have to be able to hold back.
"But what if we can't? Would you forgive Sarah or me?
"You're speculating here, I don't know how I would react. If I sincerely believed it just happened, maybe. It's hard to know without having experienced it. I'm just guessing here."

It was Sarah who spoke. Her words, decisive, settled the argument.

"All right. Let's find out.
"Find out what?"

I was curious.

"Let's find out how far we can go.
"You'll have to be more specific."

Sarah took my hand.

"Jim, you trust me, right?
"You always ask that question when you're going to ask something of me.
"I do, don't I? Okay. Jennifer has a point. I can't simply transform myself overnight. I have been aching for... well... my old routine. My new routine is wonderful too, but I need both, I think.
"What do you propose then?
"I want us to find a way to make this work. You, Jennifer, me.
"A threesome?"

My question must have sounded a little excited and a little worried.

"Well, not really. But I do want to share everything with you. Even Jennifer. She means more to me than I can even let on."

Sarah stared at Jennifer.

"Do you want to give this a try?
"Sure. Anything to spend some time with my favorite girl.
"Jim?
"I'm not saying no, but I need to know more.
"Here's what I propose. We set up a date, where all three of us meet to experiment a little. We set ground rules according to the chosen activity; I even suggest we put one of us in charge of that date, to see what each person comes up with. It will be less pressure on one individual.
"Go on.
"Whoever is in charge gets to plan the event; but of course, anyone can back out at any time if they feel uncomfortable with anything. That way, nothing happens that we don't want to happen."

Jennifer seemed to agree with the idea. There were aspects of Sarah's suggestion which disturbed me, but the notion of being able to back out reassured me. And truth be told, there was a part of me that wanted to experiment. It was more than the notion of a threesome, although I'm sure that idea played itself right into my fantasies. There was a need to make everything all right again, to make Sarah happy, to restore her friendship with Jennifer.

That alone would have been sufficient to convince me. But there was no way for me to predict how things would turn out in the end. Perhaps that was the most thrilling part of it all.

[interesting]

Picture me, on all fours, wearing a tight corset, tight latex pants and a leash tied to my neck. Picture Sarah, kneeling in front of me, wearing a tight maid's uniform, a skirt too short, her cleavage showing heavily, in stilettos, a leash around her neck.

In my craziest dreams, I would have never imagined I would find myself in such a predicament. Yet there I was, in Jennifer and Sarah's room, being led around by a very domineering Jennifer, who was wearing a dark gown open on both sides of the legs, with low cleavage and a nice collar. She held onto our leashes tightly, to prevent us from getting away - as if I was going anywhere looking like this.

The idea of trying to test our limits with Jennifer had first intrigued and inspired me when Sarah had mentioned it. I knew Jennifer was into Sarah and also into me, and it was flattering to get the attention. We had decided that we would try stuff out, see what worked, what didn't, in order to get a better understanding of how we could live together as friends. After some debate, we had decided to take turns planning the activities. We would each have a weekend to plan something and the other two would follow that person's lead for the weekend. Jennifer had been selected to go first.

When I got to their room, Jennifer had planned everything. She explained that Sarah and I were going to be her slaves for the weekend, to do as she saw fit. We immediately set ground rules before getting into the actual play. I would be allowed to get short pauses if I requested them politely, by asking Jennifer, who was to be my mistress. But no more than once per hour. I would be allowed to be liberated as a slave at night, for bed. I would not be asked to do anything in public or illicit, or against my morals. But I would have to obey her commands to the letter. If I failed to comply, there would be punishments : spankings and being tied up mostly.

It was now late Saturday night and I was about to be liberated for the night. I was ecstatic about it. Jennifer had me jumping through hoops all day. At first, she got me to undress, which I did not mind. Then, she asked me to take a shower while she watched, and forced me to wash with an abrasive soap. It was Sarah's turn to do the same. Once we were clean, she had us get on all fours and strut around naked in the apartment. She had us behave like dogs, sniffing our butts (not the most pleasant experience even if I enjoyed Sarah's behind most of the time), and then had us eating out of bowls from the ground with only our mouths. It was hard not to break character. I felt so awkward. Sarah seemed more at ease and I wondered how often she had been the slave in their former relationship. I had always fancied Sarah more as the dominatrix but, looking back, it made more sense to have her as the victim.

I had earned my first pause after lunch, getting some relief from being on all fours. Fifteen minutes went by too fast.

Jennifer then got us dressed in the attire we were currently wearing. She had used us both in turn as stools while watching some television; Sarah had been chosen to feed her grapes with her mouth. I might have been turned on by the sight of them almost kissing as Sarah dropped the grapes in Jennifer's mouth, had I been able to see what was happening. I had been blindfolded.

It had been my turn then to feed Jennifer; I was to chew her food and kiss it into her mouth. The kisses were nice but the exchange of food made me somewhat ill and I had to take another timeout. I forgot to ask politely, so even if she agreed to give me fifteen minutes, I received fifteen floggings before resuming.

I had never been flogged before. Jennifer was gentle with the first few slaps, but then got more into it with the last ones. My behind was still aching, hours after, from the intensity.

Jennifer then got Sarah and me to make out in front of her, which was probably the most satisfying part of the day. She got Sarah to grab my sack (first times were becoming common by then) and slap it a few times. Sarah was gentle with it, and I survived. I had agreed to limited amounts of pain.

Jennifer had then asked me to masturbate into Sarah's mouth. Being given a blowjob was one thing, but to actually intentionally aim for her mouth and shoot into it while she waited was something else entirely. At first, I politely asked for a timeout, and inquired if Sarah was okay with this. She said she did not mind, that it was not really different from a standard blowjob. I decided to go along with it, but my wits were slowly being taken to their limits. I jerked off for a while, under the watchful gaze of Jennifer, who instructed me on how to do it as I was doing it. It took me a long time to build up anticipation and energy. Jennifer's voice felt shrill to my ears, and it felt like a turn off. Eventually, though, Sarah's waiting stare got me into the mood, I forgot about Jennifer staring and I managed to shoot most of it into her mouth. Jennifer told Sarah not to spit or swallow.

I was aware that although Sarah did not mind giving blowjobs, she preferred to quickly move it out of her mouth because of the taste. I was impressed by how much control Jennifer was exerting on Sarah. It was then that Jennifer pushed the envelope farther than I anticipated.

"All right, slave Jim, I want you to kiss slave Sarah and swap your semen into your mouth."

I stared blankly at Jennifer, bewildered. How could she ask that of me? She must have been joking. But like everything else that had happened that day, it was part of the game and it was serious. I was tempted to call it quits completely. Sarah's gaze told me she was willing to continue, and for some obscure reason, that was sufficient for me. I leaned in, apprehensively.

At first, Sarah closed her mouth. Our lips met. I could already taste the salty and sugary texture on her lips. It did not help me with the deed. I closed my eyes, as if that could help. We opened our mouths, and she shoved her tongue and my semen into my mouth. I pulled back, spitting everything out on the ground.

"No... Can't do it. Flog me, I don't care."

So she flogged me. Twenty five times. It was still better than tasting my own semen. Jennifer would have flogged me more, but Sarah said she would take any additional floggings for me, and she did.

After that, Jennifer resumed just having me and Sarah walk around the apartment on all fours until supper.

Right after supper, which we almost ate in bowls using only our mouths, Jennifer gave Sarah and me some time alone. We retreated into her bedroom.

"So... did you used to do this often?
"Frankly, Jim, no. And I don't really know why Jennifer chose this. I don't think this is going like she expected.
"What makes you say that? She's been cold all day.
"Well, she's supposed to be, it's part of her dominatrix personality. Little gratification, a cold shoulder, she portrays someone unattached. The idea is that when she does offer validation, it has more impact."

Sarah's comment hit a nerve on my end.

"I can't imagine she likes doing that?
"How about you? Do you like this?
"Honestly? Not really. You can't have enjoyed it, right?
"Well, some of it yeah.
"You like being dragged on all fours, like a dog?
"Not specifically. But I like... being told what to do, being led around. Think of it like this... let's say we're having sex... which we might get to do later anyway... imagine you're telling me exactly what to do, how to position myself, how you like it... I'm a puppet in your hands.
"I see.
"Well, it's roughly the same thing here. It's liberating to be told what to do.
"I couldn't stand it. Not all the time.
"That's because it's not in your character. It's in mine. Once we're alone, if you want to try it out with me...
"Maybe some other time. You said Jennifer was probably not happy with what was happening. What makes you say that, specifically?"

Sarah took her time to gather her thoughts.

"It has to do with how she's going about it. She's not as into it as she could be, not as imaginative. She's holding back... because of you, I think.
"Yeah, I have that effect on you too.
"You sound bitter.
"I don't want my presence to affect how you are.
"It does. But that's okay. You're slowly getting there.
"What if I don't want to, or can't get there?"

Sarah took my hand.

"Jim, you don't have to. I know I'm eccentric... but I don't have to be. That's not what makes me happy.
"And what does?
"Being with you. The games are nice, but they're not everything. Not even close."

We kissed shyly. Jennifer beckoned to us from the other room.

"Shall we?"

We returned to the living room, where Jennifer was eagerly waiting. We bowed before her. I felt I needed to say something, and since I was still on my pause, I felt comfortable talking openly.

"Jennifer, before we get back into it, I need to ask you something.
"Go ahead, Jim... you can ask in character too.
"It's better like this.
"Okay. What's on your mind?"

It took me a moment to formulate my question.

"What are you trying to accomplish here?
"I'm not sure I follow?
"What's your goal? Is it just to have some fun at our expense? Or does the power give you a rush?
"It's hard to define. It's about control, I think, having it, exerting it, suffering it on your end. Are you enjoying it?
"Truthfully?
"Yes, please.
"I'm not. It feels unnatural."

Sarah felt the need to intervene.

"What Jim is saying, I think, is that you're not really into it either. I mean, you're obviously holding back for his sake.
"Or for yours... answered Jennifer.
"What I'm saying, continued Sarah, is that you need to define what you are looking for. Domination for domination is fine and all, but what does it provide us with, really? What do we all get out of it?"

The question hung in mid air. I realized Jennifer had probably not reflected on this before coming up with her idea. I had done some research on bondage since I had started going out with Sarah. Right now, we were merely playing at being slaves and master; we were not fully into it. Maybe that was why it wasn't doing anything for anyone.

"So... should we step it up a notch?"

My query left Sarah and Jennifer puzzled.

"I'm just asking. My limits are the same as before, but, given the possibilities, I mean, I'm sure there are other things we can do that are reasonable."

Jennifer said she would reflect on the possibilities and get back to us. We spent the rest of the evening playing dogs again, but this time, Jennifer dragged us around the apartment with more force. I had to admit the situation felt more enticing than when she gave us more freedom. I could tell Sarah was enjoying it thoroughly. She had us wash her feet and thighs, and then lick them up with our tongues. She had shaved her legs, for which I was grateful.

She eventually decided to move up a notch. She told us that as dogs, we needed to breed. Sarah had anticipated this and had forewarned me. I wasn't really intimidated at the notion of having sex with Sarah in front of Jennifer - I had already done it several weeks. My concern was over Jennifer's own reaction to the event. I had voiced my concern to Sarah, but she had reassured me that she and Jennifer had a long talk about it prior to this activity.

Jennifer got us to lie still on our backs first. She removed my tight latex pants and the thong I was wearing underneath. It was an uncomfortable feeling being bottomless but still bound in a corset. She moved to Sarah, who was on her back beside me, and removed her panties. From Jennifer's stare, I realized that Sarah must have been stimulated. She has us lie there for a moment, and she went to get gags. She placed one on each of our mouths, then moved back to our bottoms. She placed a hand firmly on my hardening shaft, and slid one hand against Sarah's wet hole. She played with us for a while, then she slapped our genitalia. I didn't particularly like it, but I saw Sarah quiver almost in ecstasy. That did the trick better and I felt myself anticipate the next thing.

Jennifer placed a kiss on Sarah's sex, then one on mine, then she slapped us again, this time with more force.

Jennifer looked at us.

"Do you want to fuck each other?"

We both mumbled positively through our gags.

"What are you willing to do for it?"

I realized that, at my level of stimulation, I was ready to do about anything. Sarah was quick to try to speak through the gag. Jennifer moved to her mouth and ungagged her.

"Anything, mistress... anything."

I realized Sarah actually meant it. This made Jennifer smile.

"All right, I have an idea."

Jennifer returned the gag to Sarah's mouth. She got up and told us to remain immobile. I tried to get Sarah to look at me but she was lost in the moment. Jennifer came back, stark naked, holding a large dildo in her hands.

"Slave Sarah, get on all fours."

Sarah jumped up and set herself up. I was thinking that Jennifer was going to insert it into Sarah, but instead she handed it to her and laid down in front of her, legs apart.

"Slave Jim, kneel behind Sarah and enter here, but remain motionless once inside."

I did as I was ordered to. I had specifically said that I did not want to have sex with Jennifer, and that was being respected. My shaft entered Sarah's pussy. The gags on our mouths prevented us from moaning. Jennifer told me to keep my hands behind my back at all times.

"Sarah, you will now pleasure me with the device. Jim, you cannot release until I have had my orgasm. If you do, there will be punishments."

I could see how wet Jennifer was as the dildo entered her. It took all my will not to pump into Sarah, but I knew my best chance of not coming was to remain as motionless as possible. I was already on edge. My stare kept going back to Jennifer's naked form, and the device manipulated by Sarah, entering her. Sarah was beginning to sway back and forth on me. I had to keep my hands behind my back, so I could not grab hold of her to prevent her from swaying. I saw Jennifer's pussy disappear behind Sarah's face. Was she also licking her? I could hardly contain my excitement as I began to subconsciously join the movement. I closed my eyes, but I could still see the picture very clearly.

I heard Jennifer moan and opened my eyes. She had grabbed hold of Sarah's head and pulled her in. This was all too much for me. The only thing preventing from releasing instantly was the luck of vocal stimulation from Sarah. The gag had been removed; I saw it beside Jennifer's legs. She was definitely eating her out. I was surprised that this did not shock me at all, that I was actually enjoying seeing my girlfriend give oral sex to another girl while I was taking her. Jennifer's moans almost turned to screams; this was too much for me and I emptied into Sarah, pumping as hard as I could. Jennifer fell limp at the same time I did.

It took us a moment to gather ourselves. Sarah pulled up to Jennifer and laid her head on her breasts. I laid on top of Sarah, and my hands grabbed Jennifer's thighs in the process, kneading them without realizing it.

"Sarah... wow."

That was all Jennifer could muster at the moment. I was thinking how the reality of the situation would suddenly set in, how my morals and principles would creep up on me out of nowhere. I was surprised when I felt very little except satisfaction.

"You're crushing me, Jim.

I mumbled sorry through my gag. I moved back out and Sarah straightened herself. Jennifer was still lying on her back, still spent from her own orgasm. Sarah removed my gag and kissed me passionately.

"How are you?
"Better than I expected."

I could feel some resentment and uncertainty as to what had just transpired, but I did not have any retrospect at the moment to make a conscious decision about the event.

"I think we should call it a night. Jenn?
"Sure... I'm... good."

Sarah took me by the hand and led me back to their bedroom, where we removed all of our costumes and laid on her bed.

"Did you mind... what I did?
"Don't think so... It was all I could do not to, well, hold it in. It was intoxicating... I need to sleep on it.
"I'm sure you do."

We laid in her bed, under the covers. She huddled against me, kissed me again.

"I love you Jim."

I nodded, but no words came out. This was a unique experience, something I had never envisioned as really happening. I needed time to assess the event... but that would come in the morning.

That night, erotic dreams of threesomes filled my head.

[interesting]

It had been one week since I had been in bondage with Sarah under Jennifer's orders. I distinctly remembered every vivid detail of the sexual encounter that had happened. I remembered Jennifer's naked form, Sarah's head between her legs as she pleased Jennifer with a device as well as her mouth, as I rode Sarah harder than I'd ever done so. It was not technically a threesome (at least in my mind), but it had been as close as I could ever imagine one.

The initial ease I had felt during the event had subsided the next day, and I had been left with several questions. I had read somewhere that the dominant male fantasy was two women, one man. I had always imagined that did not apply to me. Now that I had been granted the opportunity to live it, I felt unsure as to how to see myself. I had always imagined I was very different from 'normal' guys. My reaction had shattered some of that illusion. I felt ordinary, like I was nothing special anymore. Sarah had done her best to ease my stress, and she had done a wonderful job of it, but the question remained, more of a lingering doubt in the back of my head.

I had been randomly selected among the three to choose our next activity. I had the entire week to prepare something, but it took me until Wednesday to actually start to elaborate a plan. It actually came to me thanks to Sarah. We had been watching a gift she had gotten me two weeks prior. She was aware that I was into the superhero fetish, from her knowledge of the websites on my computer, so she had actually ordered me one video from the site. I had been both shocked and ecstatic. That night, we had watched the video, portraying two female superheroes that were captured by the villain, and forced to perform sexual acts on each other first, then finish him off with a blowjob. During the whole film, I had been having sex with Sarah, staring partly at her, partly at the screen, imagining I was the villain. When the video had neared the end, she had finished me off with a blowjob alongside the villain.

That Wednesday night, I was alone and somewhat into my internal reflections. Sarah had a lot of work to do for classes so I decided I would bide my time by watching the video again. I got naked, plugged the video into my machine and started watching the two superheroines go at it, as I masturbated to it. In my haze, suddenly, the faces of the superheroines changed, and there were Jennifer and Sarah, going at it, and I was the villain, masturbating to them. That orgasm was incredible. Once I had my release, I stopped the video and began pondering the thoughts gathering in my head.

On some level, I knew that the only reason Sarah was preventing herself from still sleeping around - and with Jennifer specifically - was out of respect for my personal limitations. Yet I had recently experienced a strange and satisfying feeling at seeing her please Jennifer; of course I had been participating at the time. It occurred to me that maybe, if the mood and ambiance were right, I would not mind if she and Jennifer got it on more agressively.

That thought kept me awake all night, and in the morning, my mind was made up. That afternoon, I met with Jennifer and told her my plan. She was pleasantly surprised. I told her this would be a one-time thing and not to expect anything more from the encounter. I also told her that we needed to get Sarah's consent. She assured me she would respect all of our decisions.

Talking about it to Sarah was much harder than I had imagined. That night, we stayed home and I plugged the video. We started making out watching out, then having sex more roughly. We let the video play out and our sex come through, then we went into the bedroom to rest. There was no better time to open her up to my idea.

"I know what we're going to do this weekend... if you're game.
"Hit me.
"I want to do video... a private video.
"Go on."

I knew she had videos of her and some of her past partners somewhere; I had never been privy to see them as Sarah believed they belonged in the past. I was the present and the future. That's why I knew she wouldn't mind.

"Here's the thing. It will be you... and Jennifer."

She was a bit shocked.

"We're going to make an erotic superhero movie."

Suddenly, Sarah smiled. It took me off guard.

"I was wondering when you were going to ask me to dress up... but with Jennifer? Are you sure?
"Yes."

I tried to make it convincing. I was definitely unsure of how the actual event would take place or how it would affect our relationship, but the idea was in my mind and could not be expunged.

"Okay then... we can borrow Bonnie's camera. Do you where we can shoot?
"Actually... I do."

And so I explained my plan to her. She let me fill out the details, only interrupting me to get some clarification on details.

"You are asking me to have sex with Jennifer?...
"I am. But it's acting too... I think that will make it okay.
"Jim, I don't want you to do anything that would make you uncomfortable. You know my limits are low... and if you chicken out in the middle... well, let's just say I hate being... forced to interrupt."

It took us a few hours to work out the kinks but we managed to get an understanding that I would let things unfold and work from thereafter, at which time we had sex again, before going to sleep.

On the next Saturday, we took Jennifer's car and headed to Peter's house. Jennifer had contacted her photographer friend and he agreed to lend us his house for the day for our shoot. His only requirement had been to be able to watch the movie once it was completed. We had of course verified that with Sarah. We met Peter as he was getting ready to leave. He commented me on my appearance and told me how lucky I was to have such an understanding partner. I didn't answer anything because he intimidated me.

We walked into the house. I immediately recognized the sets from several photo shoots which I had seen Jennifer in: the couch, the stairs, the swimming pool out back, and the adjacent beach which was an ocean front. Our first part of the shooting would occur there. Jennifer and Sarah retreated into the bathroom to get into costume while I familiarized myself with the camera operations. Bonnie had offered to come along but I had declined. She was not entirely aware of why we needed it and for the moment I wanted to keep it that way.

I was anticipating the day's shooting before it even started. I felt the bulge in my pants and wanted to experience the release before we got things started. There were pictures of naked women on every wall of the house, all models who has posed for Peter. I recognized most of them but a few were unfamiliar. I had no idea so many of these models lived in the region. I played with myself through my pants until the girls came out.

We had found the costumes at local shop and had loaned them for a reasonable price.

Jennifer was Batgirl; her costume was not the traditional interpretation. She was wearing long light blue boots which went above her knees. She wore a light blue mini-skirt with matching panties. Her midriff was exposed, and her chest and arms were covered with a light blue fabric, with the bat logo between her breasts. She wore a simple face mask with edges. She also had light blue gloves.

Sarah was Supergirl; her costume was closer to the modern interpretation. Her knee high boots were red, she was also wearing the red mini-skirt with matching panties. Her midriff was also exposed, and her chest harbored the traditional symbol.

All I could was stare for a moment. Sarah told Jennifer to leave for a moment, and she did. Sarah came over to me and put her hand on my hardening crotch.

"We should take care of that before we start filming."

She unzipped my pants, whipped me out and started sucking on it. My eyes were wandering at the portraits of the naked girls as my girl, my Supergirl, was giving me the best blowjob I could imagine. It did not take long for me to shoot into her mouth. She swallowed everything, then licked me clean. The tension was relieved and I was much more at ease. She pulled my pants up and I zipped them back.

"That way, you can focus on filming."

She smiled and kissed me fleetingly, before heading back to the bathroom to rinse her mouth.

Moments later, we were on the beach for the initial scene. Batgirl calls upon Supergirl's help, asking her to meet on the beach. But it's actually a lure; Batgirl intends to capture Supergirl. I set up the camera and we start shooting. It's a simple dialogue, but Sarah and Jennifer are really into it.

We get to the fight scene. Here the girls improvise. They pull on each other's hair, fall down in the sand, roll around. Batgirl drags Supergirl to the water and throws her in; Supergirl retaliates in kind. The two battle in the water for a moment; the submission scene comes. Batgirl places Supergirl's head under water and holds her there until she collapses. We are a little wary of this scene and film it in multiple sequences. Supergirl is dragged out of the water, unconscious, while Batgirl stands triumphant.

We move inside the house for the next scene. Since there is sand all over, the girls decide to clean themselves and their costumes. It may not be realistic but it is right, since we are in somebody else's home. We place a collar around Supergirl's neck, with a green glass gem, to represent a kryptonite collar.

Supergirl wakes up in the bed, weakened and unable to defend herself, as Batgirl flogs her and teases her. Supergirl is stripped slowly, and Batgirl laughs at the humiliation. Batgirl then produces a green dildo on a strap-on (Jennifer found it while shopping around on Friday) and explains to Supergirl that this kryptonite dildo will drain her powers and transfer them to Batgirl.

We halt the filming at that point. Sarah insists on asking me if everything is all right and if I'm still willing to let Jennifer take her with the dildo. Oddly enough, the entire event is stimulating, and I do not mind at all. Sarah leans over and kisses me. We both notice I'm hard again. This time, she lets it slide and returns to the bed. We resume filming.

Batgirl partially strips, removing her skirt and panties, and she straps on the dildo. Supergirl tries to resist, but Batgirl slides the dildo into her (I'm amazed at how easily it slides in - Sarah must be overly stimulated as well). Batgirl pounds hard, as Supergirl must submit to the orgasm that is being provided for her. Batgirl claims to be absorbing all of Supergirl's powers, as she forces her to orgasm twice. All the while, I'm filming, moving around them, completely detached from the scene. We end that part of the shoot with Batgirl pulling out and forcing Supergirl to lick the dildo that was in her pussy, then abandoning her to her fate. But our story is not over.

Sarah, stepping out of character, asks Jennifer to leave us alone for a moment. Sarah straightens herself, looking straight at me from her naked form.

"Jim... Talk to me, please.
"Why?
"Just... talk to me.
"What do you want me to say?
"Anything."

Sarah's reaction surprises me. She seems to feel uncomfortable and I have never seen that in her. I figure I need to talk, but I have only one question on my mind.

"Did you enjoy it?
"God yes!... so much... having you watch me... film me... it was so unbelievable.
"But?...
"I don't know. I feel odd.
"Do you want to stop filming?
"No. But... could you fuck me, now, please?"

I am already immensely turned on so I agree. I remove my pants and she starts playing with me, before getting on all fours and hinting for me to ride her doggy style. After the two orgasms she has just experienced, she can't be simply looking for physical satisfaction. I proceed to enter her and she moans my name as loud as she can without screaming.

"Oh yes Jim... fuck me good, now!"

I'm only too happy to oblige and I start pounding her as hard as I can. She is almost screaming at the top of her lungs, and I wonder what exactly is going on through her mind. Our love-making does not last for more than a few minutes before I shoot into her; the orgasm I provide her does not even compare to the first two she has just felt. I sense her trembling around me like never before. What kind of emotions and ideas are racing through her mind? I'll need to inquire later.

She collapses on the bed and practically falls asleep. I lean beside her, kissing her neck and trying to keep her awake. Eventually, she stirs and turns around towards me.

"Am I a bad person, Jim?
"I don't think so.
"Because I get satisfaction from other people?...
"We agreed this was all right.
"I know... but. I don't know. Hold me."

I hold her tight. What kind of stress is this experience putting her under? I'm thinking we should call it quits. She eventually recomposes herself.

"I'm fine now. I love you, Jim. So much... you can't imagine.
"I love you too. What do you want to do?
"Let's finish this movie.
"Are you sure?"

I'm amazed that I'm the one asking that question. Sarah confirms she is fine to continue. We gather ourselves and move to the swimming pool. Jennifer is already there, still bottomless, possibly playing with herself. She says nothing. I set up my camera.

Batgirl does her exit into the pool area, still bottomless, holding the strap-on dildo in one hand, setting it aside. She walks around the pool, triumphant, talking to herself about how she defeated Supergirl. Suddenly, Supergirl, still naked emerges and attacks her. Both fall into the pool; during the struggle, Supergirl manages to place the kryptonite necklace around Batgirl's throat, and suddenly Batgirl is weakened. As it turns out, Batgirl also absorbed Supergirl's weakness. Supergirl drags Batgirl out of the water.

Supergirl then retrieves the strap-on and says she is going to retrieve her powers, no matter what. It is Batgirl's turn to be pinned down, as Supergirl slides the dildo into her pussy. Batgirl is moaning, desperately trying to fight back but in her weakened state, she can only submit to Supergirl's forced sexual encounter. The girls move around, assuming several positions as I walk around them, away from the pool to avoid any incidents. Supergirl strips Batgirl of her costume as she is doing her, but leaves her mask on. Supergirl only releases Batgirl after she has had two orgasms, so that the full powers are transferred back. Supergirl then gives a warning to Batgirl to never try this again, or the consequences will be dire. She departs, leaving a humiliated Batgirl beside the pool.

We end the movie on that scene. Jennifer looks thoroughly satisfied. I realize that all the while I was filming, I was seeing the characters and not my friends, and this somehow made the shooting acceptable in my mind. Sarah, on the other hand, seems still a little shaken up about it. We'll get our chance to speak about it, but for the moment, we gather our stuff and order some food. I realize we have not taken the time to eat at all and could go for some food.

My mind races back to Sarah's reaction. What happened in her mind to cause her to snap like that? Something in her past? Something about me? This is definitely something I will need to delve further into.

In the meantime, I'll have to think of where and when I'll be able to do the montage.

[interesting]

I had recently come to an unsettling realization, in my quest to become more open with my relationship with Sarah. We'd each had a run-in with Jennifer, who was clearly into us both, and so we'd decided to experiment with our limits to see how we could live with Jennifer's presence in our midst. Two weekends ago, we'd submitted to some exercise in bondage with Jennifer. While the event had not been that nice for my part, I'd experienced my first sexual encounter with Sarah, while Sarah was pleasing Jennifer. I had been amazed that I had been able to cope with the event and not remain scarred by it.

Then, the previous weekend, in order to test a theory, I had set up a video shooting where Jennifer and Sarah, dressed as superheroines, had sex before me while in character. Sarah had been adamant that I allow things to go on. I had been afraid that I might panic and run off, but I had kept my cool during the entire event, as if the fact the girls were playing characters somehow made it acceptable. The experience had been enlightening.

There had been one element of surprise, and it had been Sarah's almost breakdown after Jennifer had made her orgasm with the strap-on dildo. I had felt Sarah's resistance break and she had insisted I make love to her.

The following day, we had talked about her reaction, back at my place. Jennifer was not there.

"Can you tell me how you felt?
"It's hard to describe, Jim. I wanted it to be you. When Jennifer was riding me... I wanted it to be you.
"Did you enjoy it?
"It was unbelievable. But, there was something missing.
"Me?
"Yes! Jim, I love sex, I always have, but you weren't there, and somehow, despite the pleasure, despite the play... it felt hollow."

We'd pondered the implications for the entire week. We discussed the notion of casual sex, how it could be handled, since we were officially now trying to integrate Jennifer not only in our relationship but also in our sexual play. Since it was Sarah who would be in charge the following weekend, she would have time to reflect on what she wanted out of the three person relationship.

We made our way to the next Friday without incident and we met up with Jennifer on that night. Sarah had come up with her own activity for the weekend.

"Okay... here's the thing. We know now that Jim is comfortable with me being with you Jenn.
"In some contexts, I added.
"Yeah. And we know I'm all right with it, provided that Jim is around so I can share my... good fortune with him."

Jennifer looked at me. She seemed to know where Sarah was going, but at that moment, I was clueless.

"If this is going to work, we need to find out how far you two can be together."

I looked at Jennifer and wondered the same question. I had seen her orgasm at the hands of Sarah many times, once under my own manipulations. I wondered if I could actually have sex with her without affecting my outlook on Sarah.

"So here's what I propose. As of tonight, and until we decide to stop, we are... a trio. A couple with three partners."

I must have looked puzzled because Sarah turned to me to elaborate.

"Think of it as a first date between us and Jennifer."

That made a bit more sense. We would start to include her slowly in our relationship, and see how far we could go with it. And if things didn't work, well, we always had a fallback position.

"And our first order of business is going to the restaurant, and then going out for the night."

So we did. We went to a fancy restaurant, the kind of place you'd take a girl for a first date. We each paid for our own food, as modern dating etiquette entails. It was odd, because I already knew so much about Jennifer; I didn't think I would be able to learn much about her. But I actually did. She talked about her modeling, her work at the shelter, then her dream to become an actress. She said she had always fancied a three-way relationship, to which I blushed. Sarah talked about her goals to become a kindergarten teacher and the long process of getting there. I spoke about my desire to make professor, which would not happen until maybe six or seven years. By the end of supper, we had gotten pretty cozy.

We left the restaurant and headed for a local bar, somewhere we didn't usually go. There was lounge music playing, great cocktails. We danced a lot; it was strange and people must have noticed something, because I was dancing with Sarah, then with Jennifer, then Sarah danced with Jennifer. One guy eventually asked me if I was dating both. I had to answer yes. This apparently got me good reputation among the crowd, and for the rest of the evening, my drinks were free. I tried to moderate my consumption but I was pretty giddy by midnight. Jennifer and Sarah decided we should leave then, so we returned to my place. This being a 'first date', it was decided that it would be better if Jennifer went home (she was driving). We kissed her good night and she went off, while Sarah and I retreated to my apartment. I fell asleep almost instantly.

The next morning, I awoke to the smell of pancakes. I ate with Sarah, then I called Jennifer around noon to see if she wanted to go out this afternoon. She agreed and we met at a local amusement park. There, we hugged as we met and entered the park.

"I really had a great time last night.
"So did we."

Jennifer was really playing along with our idea of a first date and that somehow made me more comfortable with her presence and her overtures. I bought ice cream for both of the girls, and we walked along the promenade, enjoying the sights and the rides. We ended up walking together, all three of us holding hands. It drew quite a number of stares, but somehow it did not bother me, and it did not seem to bother Sarah or Jennifer.

Things got a little spicy when we sat down on the roller coaster ride. I was in the middle, with Sarah on one side and Jennifer on the other. As the cart started wheeling forward, Jennifer's hand landed on my lap. She unbuttoned my pants and unzipped me. I looked at her inquisitively. Sarah turned my head towards her and kissed me. Jennifer managed to wriggle my manhood out of the hole in front of my underwear while I was still kissing Sarah. I felt Jennifer's hand grab hold of my member, just as the rollercoaster started falling.

How Jennifer could work her way around me while we were twirling about at high velocity was beyond me, but the rush was unbelievable. I was screaming at the top of my lungs along with everyone else, the blood rushing into my shaft as Jennifer pumped. The ride seemed to last forever; just as I was about to release, the ride slowed down, returning to its original position. Jennifer hurriedly hid my manhood back into my underwear, and I buttoned it. I felt both ecstatic and queasy. We got off the ride and quickly darted back into the crowd, in case someone had noticed. My entire sex was on fire from the experience. Jennifer dragged me and Sarah towards the women's bathroom and told us to wait there. She went in, then rushed out and pulled me in. We moved into a stall; Jennifer asked Sarah to act as a lookout.

"What are you doing?"

Jennifer just told me to close my eyes and enjoy. I was a bit scared but I let her proceed. Jennifer removed her shorts and panties and hung them on the hook inside the door. She then sat on the bowl.

"Jenn, I'm not sure I want to...
"Be quiet, now. Don't worry about anything."

Her tone was convincing enough that I decided to let her proceed. She unbuttonned my pants and lowered them along with my underwear. I was still hard. She pulled her shirt above her breasts and I noticed she was not wearing any bra.

She slid my shaft between her large mounds and started kneading them. I noticed she slid one hand between her legs and started playing with herself. For a moment, I felt I should stop her - but that moment passed quickly. With her tongue, she licked the end of my shaft. I held back a moan. She whispered.

"Tell me when you're about to cum."

I tried to comply, but the excitation was getting the better of me. I was now assisting her in her endeavour, and I was enjoying every minute of it. It was easy to forget about Sarah on the other side of the stall door, far too easy I would realize later. I suddenly realized I was very near my climax. She slowed the pace down, then put het feet on the bowl and raised herself so her own sex was at the level of my own, her naked behind resting on the upper portion of the ceramic. She placed my hands under her armpits so I could support her; with one hand, she stimulated herself, with the other, she stimulated me.

It took me everything not to moan when I released onto her own sex, on her wet lips, and I saw my semen dribble down into the open bowl. She achieved orgasm a moment later, her moving hand mixing my juices with her own. As I leaned forward, my tip touched her sex. She held me at bay, for I would probably have slid into her, despite having already released and our precarious position. She looked at my shaft, then at her sex and smiled. We wiped ourselves quickly with the toilet paper, then I pulled up underwear and trousers, and she let me out.

It was there I saw Sarah, leaning against the counter. And that was the first moment of stress. She took me by the hand and led me out of the women's bathroom. A woman saw me exiting, but said nothing. We quickly moved some distance from there, just enough to still be seen by Jennifer when she would come out.

Sarah looked perplexed, and I was scared that I might have done something wrong.

"How was it?"

I did not know what to answer. The question felt like a trap.

"Did you fuck her?
"No... No, I didn't. Sarah, are you okay?
"I don't know, Jim."

I tried to hug Sarah but she wouldn't let me close. Her reaction was the opposite of the one she'd had the previous weekend, when after Jennifer had been with her she insisted I be with her as well. Now, she was pulling back. I was trying to make sense of her reaction, but maybe there was nothing to decipher.

"Sarah, talk to me.
"This is going too fast. Maybe.
"We can slow it down."

Remorse was creeping its way up my spine. Sarah's distance from me only made things creepier. Sarah finally managed to find words to express herself.

"I don't get why I should be jealous.
"It's normal.
"Not for me. I've never been jealous before.
"You grow, you change.
"I'm not sure I want to change. I'm happy you had fun, but I'm tormented it wasn't with me.
"All right. Well, we know how you feel here, so that's something, right?
"I suppose."

We saw Jennifer exiting the bathroom, looking for us. Sarah motioned to her. Before Jennifer reached us, Sarah recomposed herself and spoke discreetly to me.

"It has to be all three of us. That's all I know. I can share you, but only if I'm there. I don't understand it, but that's how it is. For now.
"I understand."

I finally managed to place a hand on her shoulder and pull her in. We kissed. Jennifer reached us. She obviously realized something was up with Sarah, but Sarah preempted any question.

"I'm fine."

Jennifer did not insist. Jennifer decided to call our date off. I invited them both to my apartment so I could cook something for them. While I was preparing the food, they sat in my living room. I barely heard their conversation, but it was clear it was about the day's events and our tentative relationship.

After supper, the girls washed the dishes. We talked about our evening plans and we decided to play strip poker. We set up the game and played several rounds. I was the first one naked, but Jennifer was not far behind me, with only her panties remaining. Sarah had been lucky, and had only lost her socks and top. Since I was naked, I started wagering myself in the mix. Sarah set the bet.

"If you lose, you have to give oral sex to the winner."

I agreed. Given the level of intimacy I'd experienced earlier with Jennifer, my reservations had flown out the window. We played the round. I won, so Sarah lost her pants and Jennifer her panties. The bet remained, only it now included if Jennifer lost.

We played another round. I was confident of a win with my two pairs, but Jennifer surprised me with a full house. Suddenly, the reality of the bet set in : I would have to perform oral sex on Jennifer. Sarah removed her panties, remaining only in her bra.

Jennifer told me to lie down on my back, so I did. She lowered her crotch onto my face. I stared at Sarah for a moment, but she gave me the go-ahead. I buried my face inside Jennifer's sex and started working her. I was unaccustomed to her taste, so I had a hard time getting started.

I suddenly felt lips around my own hardening shaft. Sarah was sucking on me. That gave me the incentive I needed and I started working hard on Jennifer. Within moments, she was moaning with pleasure. I had never imagined I was very good at oral sex, but apparently I was good enough for Jennifer. Sarah's mouth around my own shaft was an incredible turn-on.

Sarah pulled away and told Jennifer to turn around. She presented her behind to me as she sat back down. I went back to work. I felt two tongues start licking me. Jennifer and Sarah were kissing around my shaft, and it was driving me crazy.

Sarah pushed Jennifer back up and sat on me, sliding me into her, as I kept working on Jennifer. My mind was blank: a few weeks before, I would never have been able to even imagine such an event. Yet it was happening, and I seemed to be okay with it. Somewhere along the road, my limitations had been altered; my own morality had been diluted. At the moment, I was too engrossed in the event to think anything of it.

Sarah and Jennifer were kissing passionately, and it was all I could not to stare at their beautiful naked forms. Jennifer pushed down on my face and I resumed my stimulation of her, using my fingers along with my tongue and mouth. Her own orgasm rocked my own, and I released into Sarah. There was a loud moan or scream, I was not sure who was uttering it - maybe all of us - and then silence as the two girls collapsed on each other and on me.

For a long while, we remained there, letting the reality of our sexual encounter set in. Sarah pulled off of me while Jennifer slid sideways. Each took a side, Sarah on the right, Jennifer on the left, and we kissed. For a moment, everything was perfect, everything was in harmony; we were content in our three person relationship.

Then, Jennifer spoke.

"So, Jim... any chance I might get to feel you in my pussy?"

For some reason, her comment stirred something in me that shook me all over.

"No... No, I don't think that's going to happen, Jennifer. Sorry."

The bluntness of my answer took us all by surprise.

"It was great. It was unbelievable. Better than I'd ever fantasized. But... I don't think I'll be able to do it on a regular basis. I don't think..."

The words trailed off into silence.

"I see."

Jennifer's voice sounded sad. She got up.

"I think I should go.
"Jenn?"

Sarah got up too. I just laid there on my back.

"Jenn, you don't have to leave.
"I think I do, Sarah. I think... this is it. I don't think it gets better after this."

I was looking away so I could not see their faces. I could hear the resolution in Jennifer's voice and the deception in Sarah's. Something had snapped in me, and in return, I had snapped something in Jennifer. Our dream of a threesome was unraveling.

"It was fun, Jim."

Jennifer was getting dressed. I lost track of their conversation, lost in my own world, lost in my own inhibitions, unable to comprehend my reaction. Had I not just experienced every man's fantasy? Why was I reacting this way? Was it my morality returning, after taking a few weeks ofvacation?

I heard the door close, and then I heard Sarah heading for the bathroom. I just laid there, on my back, in my living room, taking in the world, unable to rise, move or do anything. I was lost, utterly and completely lost. My mind was telling me to go see Sarah and console her, but nothing was happening.

I was broken.

[interesting]

I have been crying for the past few days. I have never been much of a drama queen, but I think right now, crying is all I have the energy to do.

It's better now, because at least I don't cry in front of Jim. I keep asking myself if this is all my fault. I was the one who suggested we try to work out a three-person relationship. The way things have gone, I'm likely to end up in a one-person relationship. Maybe I overestimated Jim's openness. Maybe I underestimated Jennifer's desires. Maybe this whole idea was simply stupid.

It's been a little under a week since Jennifer walked out after our threesome, and so far, I haven't had the chance to talk to her. That's only because she's never at home and she won't answer her cell. If she's mad at me, I'd hope she would just come out and say it, and we could talk about it. If she's mad at Jim, to be honest, I wouldn't blame her. I'm almost mad at him myself. He led her on. Then again, so did I. If I start playing the blame game, it will never end.

I did get the chance to speak to Jim about it, at least. It wasn't very productive but it cleared the air. He told me that he had reached his limit. He did not know it was his limit while we were having the threesome, but Jennifer's question about feeling him inside her made him snap - he realized he was one step removed from an actual affair. And if he did sleep with Jennifer, what was to prevent him from doing it over and over again, whether I was there or not. Why not go out with Jennifer instead, he asked me. He said he felt sorry for taking advantage of the situation, and that's why he needed to set some distance between him and her.

I had explained to Jim that when we started experimenting, we agreed to see how far it would take us, and we never promised each other anything. I told him he should speak to Jennifer about it, but he said didn't trust Jennifer to be calm about it. I've known Jennifer for a while, so I told him that Jennifer will not be the one to make the first move. All Jim answered is that there might then never be another move done.

The worst thing about this whole affair is that it happened right before examination week. My mind is completely bursting from the stress, and I'm pretty sure I'm going to fail at least half of my tests because of it. This may sound egotistical, but my concern is more for my academic future than the survival of my two relationships. I have barely seen Jim this week and Jennifer avoids me. I have not had sex since that fateful night, which is a long time for me. I have not even take the time to pleasure myself. I feel like I'm drifting away from my two best friends and it makes me scared.

That Friday, after my last exam, I call Jim. We talk a little but he says he'll be doing corrections for the whole weekend; I know he's avoiding me and I want to scream at him, but I let it slide. I want to call up Jennifer but she'll just give me the cold shoulder. I end up calling Thomas, and he invites me over for dinner at his place. I get all dressed up fancy, put on some makeup, as if I'm going out on date. Somewhere inside me, I'm hoping to get laid. It's not as if I haven't done a few things with Thomas in the past. But Jim's image keeps popping up in my mind. I'm still technically with him, and I want to be with him.

When I get to Thomas' apartment, I'm an emotional wreck. Thomas opens the door and smiles at me. I try to smile, but I just start crying and fall into his arms.

"Sarah?... What's going on?"

I try to speak, but words won't make their way past the knot in my throat. He squeezes me in his strong arms and I remain there, huddled against his form.

"We did..."

Thomas puts a finger on my lips, closes the door and drags me to his living room. He sits me down on his sofa, then sits beside me and lays my head on his shoulder. I go further and lean in, resting my head against his hips, as he caresses my hair. We remain like that for a long while, the tears finally drying up. I manage to speak.

"I did something bad, Tom.
"Sarah, you can tell me anything."

His smile is so warm it makes me feel a little better. I hesitate for about an instant, then I spill my guts about everything: Jennifer, Jim, the incidents, the dates, the threesome, my heartbreak, my lack of sex. He listens patiently. The weight off my chest is incredible. The knots in my throat and stomach are gone, and I suddenly realize I'm famished. I have barely been eating all week.

"Are you gonna live, Sarah?
"Yeah... I'm... thanks Tom. I love you.
"Love you too. You should eat something."

We move to the kitchen. He's prepared pasta. I wolf down my plate before he even gets to his own.

"Emotions tend to do that."

He smiles as he says it, taking his first bite out of his plate. I laugh and stare at my now empty plate, a metaphor for my current situation.

"Tom... what am I going to do?
"To be honest with you, I don't know. For the sex part, although I'd be happy to oblige, I don't think it would be wise.
"No, it wouldn't."

He takes a few more bites before speaking.

"If it makes you feel better, you're not the only one experiencing heartbreak... I think I'm in love too, and I don't think it's requited.
"You? Who?
"Jimmy.
"Your boxing friend?
"Yeah... something happened a few weeks back and... well...
"What happened?"

He tells me about his encounter with Jimmy in the shower. He is calm about it: he's obviously had time to digest the events.

"Thing is, he seemed to enjoy it as much as I did... but... he's never been gay before. I mean, he's not gay...
"That you know of. Maybe he's bi?
"I don't think so. I don't understand why he did it. He said it was for fun. And it was great!"

I look at Tom and sympathize. When you're in the middle of a situation, it's easy to forget about the troubles your friends have. I'm not the only one uneasy about my feelings for the people I love. Silently, I ponder at giving him a blowjob to soothe his body; but I come to the same conclusion as he does. Sex is not a solution, it's just an ointment we put on the wound that covers it up but doesn't heal it. Still, the thought of sucking Tom's sex makes me all wet. I really need some gratification in the near future.

"I think I can handle Jennifer... if she'll speak to me. I'm more worried about Jim.
"If you'd like, I can talk to Jennifer on your behalf. You should handle Jim.
"Yeah... I'd love to handle Jimmy for you.
"He might like it."

We both laugh. We decide to watch a movie. To avoid temptations, we choose an action flick. In the middle of the movie, my phone vibrates. My caller I.D. tells me it's Brad. I answer.

"Brad?
"Sarah... lovely... you busy?
"Yes and no. I'm with Tom.
"Not with your boyfriend?
"Don't get me started!
"Oh... Sorry.
"Nah it's okay. What do you want?
"I'd like... to ask you out.
"Brad?
"Not like that."

Thomas is looking at me inquisitively. He's paused the movie.

"I need to talk to someone.
"Pick a number!"

Thomas doesn't understand why I'm laughing. He can't hear Brad'S side of the conversation.

"Can Tom come along?
"Sure... I'd be happy to have his insight. I just need... I need my friends.
"Where are you?
"I'm... at the Sea-Side."

I know the place. It's a small bar that lies just beside the beach; it has a beachfront. I ask Tom if he wants to go meet up with Brad. I mention that I think Brad is having his own problems. Tom agrees to go.

"We'll be there in twenty minutes.
"Great. Thanks a lot. See you soon.
"And you. Bye."

I hang up.

"Girl troubles?
"I don't know. Maybe."

We head out. We walk the distance because neither Tom nor I have a car. Besides, the Sea-Side is not that far from Tom's place.

We get there a little sooner than expected and we find Brad sitting on a stool on the beachside. After hugs and kisses, we sit down and the waitress comes over. We order drinks and she departs.

"So glad to see you both."

I stare at Brad. Something is different about him, but Tom is the one to pick it up.

"What happened to your eyebrows?... And your body hair?"

That's the detail. Brad doesn't have eyebrows. He wears short sleeves and his arms are clean, not even a stubble. He's shaved his arms and eyebrows. Maybe more, but we can't see it.

"It's a complicated story, so I'll start from the beginning. You remember Brigitte?
"Well, I answer, we know what you told us about her.
"I've started seeing her again. She's forgiven me for... my past mistakes.
"You got into an accident with her, right?
"And then dumped her!"

Thomas is too enthousiastic about that last remark. I cool him down as the waitress returns with our drinks. We pay and tip her.

"Yeah... well. I've got a lot to atone for. I can't go into details, but I can tell you I'm winning her back. One day at a time.
"She got you to shave, right?
"Yeah.
"Everywhere?
"Everywhere."

I can't help but smile. In the past, I've seen Thomas and Barry naked and shaved; seeing a man's sex clean shaven is so hilarious to me. I'm almost eager to ask Brad for the final result, but I keep my ideas to myself. Tom picks up the conversation.

"Is it going according to plan? Are you gonna hook up with her again?
"We are... maybe."

I intervene.

"How can we help?
"Here's the thing. I really did a number on her last summer so she's making me pay for it.
"And you want to get back with her?"

Thomas is almost shocked.

"You... don't know her. She's...
"Powerful, right?"

Brad looks at me with an intrigued look.

"Can I tell you why it didn't work between you and me, Brad?
"I guess so.
"You're a submissive.
"And?
"So am I. Someone has to take the lead, and in your case, it's Brigitte. Am I right?"

He smiles shyly and looks away. Thomas' eyes widen as he understands.

"Oh! She's got you running through hoops.
"Don't say it too loud. She doesn't want people to know.
"She doesn't?
"Well, it's more like... if people know, they'll understand. She's... humiliating me.
"And you like it?
"I do.
"Have you had sex? I inquire.
"Yes. Well, sort of. She's doing all the work; I'm on the receiving end. How is that relevant?"

I think about his situation, reflecting on mine as much as Thomas'.

"How much control does she have over you?
"Only when we're together."

Brad lowers his voice.

“I'm her slave.”
"That's what I thought. Are you allowed to tell us your limits?
"No. She doesn't want me to.
"Okay. I won't insist."

Thomas looks perplexed.

"I get it. I don't see how we can help.
"Well. When I initially left her, it was... because of Sarah. I wanted to get Sarah back... and I goofed up. Anyway, that's in the past. But... she wants to meet you.
"Me? I'm flattered.
"She wants to know what type of girl could snag me away.
"And me? asks Tom.
"Well, you're here now. This is more about Sarah, but I don't think she'd mind you knowing.
"So she wants to meet with me.
"Yeah."

Tom and Brad stare at me. Ideas are popping into my head, but I'm scared. Last time I had an idea, it backfired on me. I can't afford another mistake. Tom intervenes.

"You're thinking of killing many birds with one stone, right?
"Tom, I'm not sure any idea I have is good.
"Sarah, grow up."

Brad looks puzzled.

"What's going on?
"Let's just say Sarah and I have our own little problems at the moment.
"Oh... sorry to hear that.
"I'm thinking Sarah has a plan, but doesn't want to voice it aloud.
"Why not, Sarah?
"Because last time I had a brilliant idea, it caused the problem I'm in right now.
"You're not alone here, Sarah, Tom insists. Brad and me, we want to help. We need help too.
"I don't need help. I just need Sarah.
"Brad, just go along.
"Okay... fine. What's your idea, Sarah?"

I pause to think. If I voice it out, and Tom and Brad pick up on it, it will happen. Are the consequences of failure worst than letting things stay as they are? I've lost touch with Jennifer, Jim will barely speak to me and wants to avoid confrontation, Tom is aching for a man who may or may not be gay, Brad's girlfriend wants to meet with me (and humiliate him in front of me, I can read between the lines).

"Do you guys have anything planned... for spring break?
"That's next week.
"It is, Brad. Do you?
"No... Well... depends on Brigitte, but technically no.
"Tom?
"I have a match the other Sunday, after the week. Some training but otherwise nothing.
"Okay... Here's what I'm thinking. We invite our friends over for spring break. Hang at the beach. Tom, you get Jimmy and Jenn over. Brad, you tell Brigitte I'll meet her if she agrees to spend the week with us partying. I'll get Jim to go along.
"You two broke up?
"Not really. But... there's trouble. I can manage it.
"And what of spring break?"

I don't want to tell Thomas that I don't really have an answer. My goal is simply to get the people together, have fun, relax and maybe play some games. Try to reconnect the dots.

"What about the others? asks Brad.
"Others?
"Our other friends... Cassie, Claire...
"Those two are going away for the week to Florida. We might invite Bonnie and Barry, but I know they're also going on vacation somewhere... Don't know where though.
"So it would be the... seven of us?"

I did the math and came up with the same number.

"Yeah. Tom, do what you can to get Jennifer to speak to me. If we could speak before Monday...
"Okay... so how do we do it?
"Well, I say we meet up on Monday, around noon, at the beach. Right here."

I point to the beach beside the Sea-Side.

"And then, we see what we want to do for the week. Tom, I'm counting on you.
"Sarah, have I ever failed you?
"No you haven't... sometimes I wish I were a man!
"I wish the same thing, Tom replies."

Brad smiles. We both look at him.

"Well, if you were a man, we'd make one heck of threesome here..."

I smile. I'm glad Brad is over me. When he focuses on someone, he can be downright disconcerting. I'm getting a feeling that this Brigitte woman knows how to handle him. I can't wait to see her in action. I look back to Tom. He's trying to remain positive about this. I've seen that stare in his eyes before: he's thinking of Jimmy now, I know it. I'm thinking of Jennifer and Jim. My best friend, my boyfriend. I need to set things right with both of them. I'll start with Jim. I'll start tonight.

I'll drop by his place uninvited, I'll take him away from his work, I'll play with him, stimulate him, anyway he wants it, anyway he tells me to. I'll have sex with him, hard and heavy or soft and passionate, whichever he's in the mood for. I'll let him grope me, fondle me, do whatever he wants. I'll suck him dry if that's what he wants, I'll let him come into me as many times as he desires (or can). I'll be his sexual slave for the night.

Once he's got that out of his system, once I'll have felt him all over me, then we'll talk. Then we'll really talk about these things, and I won't let him avoid me. I love him. I don't want to break up with him. I'll do whatever it takes. Whatever else now happens in my life, Jim is to be part of it. Otherwise, it's not worth the effort. I never thought someone could mean so much to me. But he does.

He's right. We've both changed since we've been together. It's time to evaluate that change; it's time to reflect on who we are and who we want to be. I only know that whoever I am will be in love with him.

I hope Brad and Tom can find the certainty I'm now experiencing. I hope everything works it. It's the beginning of spring, after all.

[interesting]

As Sherlock Holmes himself would say, the game is afoot.

It is noon, on the Monday of Spring Break, and I'm the first one on the scene. Mind you, I've been here since ten in the morning, getting ready for the day's activities.

Things are a little bit better now than they were a few days back. I've had sex with Jim - many times over the weekend in fact. It was great. It was also necessary. Last Friday, after my breakdown at Tom's house and my discussion with Brad and Tom, I decided to take matters into my own hands. I went to Jim's, we had sex, talked, had more sex, slept, woke up, had sex in the shower, ate some breakfast, got back to bed and had more sex. We spent Saturday afternoon shopping for swimwear for spring break; I had Jim eat me up in the changing room; I did the same for him a few stores later. It was nice to just let go. After that, we didn't have sex until the next morning; Jim was completely drained, in more ways than one.

Jim is supposed to meet me soon for lunch and he's running late. I know Tom is training with Jimmy this morning, trying to convince him to come to the beach. Jennifer won't make it until tomorrow, but at least she'll be there. She told Thomas that much. She's aware both Jim and I will be there so it's not an ambush either.

The first ones to arrive are Brad and Brigitte. She's a blonde. Why isn't that a surprise? She looks a little bit like me, if I wore more makeup and kept in touch with my fashion side. She's in high heels, wearing a blue mini-skirt, almost obscene, and a buttoned camisole that is almost see-through, so I see her bikini top. She is gorgeous in her own way, but definitely not my style. Brad is following along. He looks like a puppy, which is probably what he is to some extent. He's clean shaven, still no hair on his face anywhere; he wears a fashion collar, but I know what it's really supposed to represent.

We say hi and then Brigitte steps back and examines me. I feel her gaze undressing me - I may let her do it fully at another time, if she'll let me. Her perky breasts are inviting, I'd like to lick them. I hope she later invites me to do so. It would be a nice treat for her doggy - I mean Brad.

"Well... now I get it."

She smiles at Brad.

"She's definitely a looker. Will you look at the size of those?"

She's pointing at my breasts and I'm slightly embarrassed.

"You like big breasts, Brad?
"I like yours..."

He's so well-trained. She's keeping him on an invisible leash.

"So this is the girl who stole you from me last time?
"I'm very pleased to meet you, Brigitte. Brad has told me about you.
"Really... what did he say?
"That he's desperate to get you back.
"Desperate... hey, Brad?"

Brad looks away, almost shy. I've never seen him under this light. It's mildly stimulating. I spot Jim from the corner of my eye. I move to intercept him and kiss him passionately.

"I've missed you."

He smiles back. He's feeling a lot better too. The sex must have helped. That and the fact that he's finished his corrections and will be able to profit from the week. We move back to Brigitte and Brad.

"This is Jim. My boyfriend.
"Very nice to meet you... Brad, say hi to the man who's fucking your ex."

Her bluntness takes both me and Jim aback, but it does not seem to faze Brad, who extends a hand.

"It's nice to meet you.
"Same here, I suppose.
"We should let the boys get acquainted. Sarah, I'd like to speak to you in private.
"Sure. Jim, can you get us a table... for six?
"Of course. Coming, Brad?
"Whatever."

Brad and Jim go to the Sea-Side, while Brigitte grabs my arm and pulls me away. She is very strong for her frame.

"Sarah, I'll be blunt here.
"You seem to be direct.
"I have nothing against you, I know the real problem is Brad.
"Problem?
"He means well, but he's never had any... supervision.
"Don't I know it?
"I want to break him... break him out of his habits. And he wants to be molded, to be made better. I'm going to need your help.
"I'll be glad to help, but...
"I know. You have a boyfriend and...
"It's more complex than that, but I don't want to go into detail.
"Fine. I'm not going to ask you to fuck Brad anyway. His orders for the week... you are aware he is my slave?
"I am.
"Okay, his orders are to worship you as much as me. So if you ask him to do something, he'll do it, regardless of what it is.
"What are his limits?
"He's not to have any orgasm if I, or you for the week, don't allow it. He's not allowed to remove his collar. He's allowed to only kiss my feet; you can allow him to kiss you anywhere you like.
"Okay... what about the beach?
"As long as he behaves, we let him be. I keep tabs and warn him if he misbehaves. I punish him at night.
"What do you call misbehaving?
"Looking at other girls... touching people inappropriately, being unkind or insensitive, making bad jokes...
"He must get punished often!
"Not as often as in the beginning. He's learning.
"Anything else I should know?
"Would you, or your boyfriend, be comfortable if he gave you massages?
"Not massages no... But I don't think Jim would like it if it became too sexual.
"All right, we'll keep that in check."

Brigitte smiles at me.

"God you're pretty. I'd love to make out with you."

I'm a bit taken aback but I smile. She continues.

"I love your breasts too. Mine are too small.
"They look fine to me.
"Maybe we can compare later?
"I'd like that... a lot."

She bites her upper lip. I'm getting all excited. I have to remember that I'm with Jim, and that I need to hold back a little. Not holding back is what got me into trouble in the first place. But Brigitte is biting her upper lip. This is going to be an interesting week.

When we return to the Sea-Side, Thomas and Jimmy have made it. I've met Jimmy before, and even saw him fight once. He recognizes me in an instant.

"Hey, gorgeous... ya lookin' fine.
"Thanks, Jimmy. You met my boyfriend?
"Yup... a have!"

He laughs. Jim recalls the incident in the park.

"Figures.
"What?" Jimmy asks.
"Nothing. It's nice to meet you when you're not trying to pick a fight with me.
"Who says a'm not?"

Thomas calls Jimmy to order. Everyone sits beside their partner (or potential, in the case of Tom). Presentations are made for those who don't know each other. Jimmy takes up the conversation.

"So... wacha all wanna do lata'?"

I answer.

"Hit the beach. Maybe play some volleyball.
"I likes when girls run around playin' volley...
"We all do, says Jim."

Jimmy cracks up a few other comments of an almost sexual nature before the waiter comes over. We order from the Seafood buffet. The boys get up and go get some food; Jim is getting some for me and Brad is getting some for Brigitte. She leans towards me.

"Your Jim has a nice ass. Damn!
"You noticed.
"What's not to notice? Are you two into swapping?
"No. We're not."

I'd like to say yes, but I decide to be honest and defuse any proposals from Brigitte. Given what's going on with Jennifer, why tempt fate?

"A shame.
"You'd be willing to let Brad go with someone else?
"Only if I was involved somewhat, honey. You wouldn't let Jim do it?
"It's... complex, as I said.
"Ah... he wouldn't let himself."

Brigitte seems very observant. I'm glad Jim is not there for this bit of conversation, but of course, it's intentional on Brigitte's part.

"He's fine with games in general... but there are things he won't do.
"I understand completely. I used to hold back a lot, until I met this girl who took me under her wing and opened me up... in more ways than one.
"Are you into girls too?
"No. I'm into bondage..."

By that time, the boys are returning so we interrupt our 'girly' chat. If only the boys knew what we talked about. The food is delicious and everyone is hungry so there's very little chat. Jimmy drops a quip every now and then, then gets up to fetch himself another plate.

I look at Tom. He knows we have to tread lightly. So far, Jimmy has dropped very few hints as to a possible attraction to Tom, or to men in general. I've talked about it to Jim and he's supposed to investigate, for Tom's sake. I think Jim enjoys getting back at Jimmy for that incident in the park. When I get up to go to the bathroom, Brigitte follows me. We go about our respective businesses, then meet up when we wash our hands. She's staring intently at me.

"What?"

She bites her lower lip.

"I'd like to sex you up right now.
"Brigitte, please..."

I'm as turned on as she probably is, but I don't want anything to happen. Not yet, maybe not ever.

"Don't tell me you're not turned on. I can smell it on you.
"Can you smell my boyfriend, too?"

She moves towards me, almost threatening, very erotic.

"Why don't you let me?"

I let her get close. She sniffs my neck, licking it in one swoop. I shiver. Her hand reaches towards my crotch, but I pull away, leaning against the counter.

"What is this about, Brigitte?"

I try to remain stoic as she cups one of my breasts. Her other hand touches my hips.

"No..."

She leans in and kisses me gently. I push her away, more for the sake of my relationship with Jim than for any other reason.

"Brigitte... talk to me or I won't let you do anything."

She pulls away.

"This is... my way. This is how I do things. Brad has had you. I want you too. I'll have you.
"Maybe. But not now, not here, not yet."

Brigitte appears frustrated. I don't want her to get angry but I do have defuse the situation. I need to take control. I grab her by the collar, pull her in and kiss her passionately, exerting my own control over what is happening. She submits to me: she is a switch, as I suspected. We lock tongues together for a moment, then I push her away.

"Here's how it's going to work, Brigitte. I'll talk to Jim. If he lets me do it, we'll find a way. If not, this kiss will have to do. Understood?
"Yes."

She seems so different now. I could ask her to do anything and she would probably comply. Ideas are racing into my mind but I set them aside.

"Let's go back. No mention of this to anyone. We'll talk tomorrow, once I've had my time with Jim."

She nods. We exit the bathroom after washing our hands. Once we return to the main room, her initial personality returns. I get to wonder as to which one is the real Brigitte, and I realize both are probably personas she wears.

The rest of lunch goes by smoothly and we hit the beach. Clothes go flying; young men in speedos and tight suits are running about the beach; young women clad in bikinis also draw my attention. I love the beach! So much skin. Jim comes and lies beside me.

"What's going on? he asks
"Brigitte came onto me in the bathroom.
"Really? What happened?
"Nothing so far. It's her way of trying to reclaim me for her, since I was with Brad before. She's trying to humiliate Brad.
"Why would she do that? She hates him?
"No. She likes him.
"I don't get it.
"There's nothing to get. It's... the way it is. The way they are. I need to ask you, but I don't need an immediate answer, how far I can go as far as playing with Brigitte is concerned."

Jim pauses to reflect on it for a moment. We've had more time to talk about Jennifer, about the fact that he didn't mind that me and Jennifer had sex as characters during the filming but that the notion of him having sex with Jennifer was too much. Jim is much more lucid about it now than he was before we made up.

"I really don't know.
"Take your time. I won't do anything until I have your approval... you working on Jimmy?
"Barely. He's really... something!
"Yeah.
"He's not very profound.
"I think he hides it well.
"Probably. I sincerely don't know how I'm going to ask him about his relationship with Tom.
"Just ask. Be curious. You're a writer; say you're interested in learning about boxing, about how boxers relate to each other...
"I'm not that good with people."

I lean in and kiss him passionately. I smile.

"You're good with me."

He smiles back.

"I'll do what I can.
"I know you will. I love you."

The rest of the afternoon goes by very smoothly. We get invited to play volleyball by other people on the beach; I team with Brigitte, because the guys love seeing girls in bikinis racing around the sand trying to hit the ball. We lose, but it's still a great game.

All the while, I'm trying to focus some of my attention on Thomas and Jimmy. They talk a lot but I don't get anything from their conversation. Hopefully, Jim, who is spending time with them, may be able to gather more.

[interesting]

Dinner rolls around. The sun is starting to wane. Jim invites everyone over to his place. He's already prepared a fondue for us - which is why he was a bit late this morning. We get to his apartment. The table is already set; he takes out the plates of meat and vegetables, sets them on the table and starts the whole thing up. We're all famished from the days' exercise. My mind has been working the entire day on how to initiate a coming together for everyone. I have an idea that I want to try out, something tame for our first game. I'm still not very familiar with Jimmy and Brigitte.

When everyone has finished eating, I hand you pieces of paper and pen.

"Okay... if we're all going to be spending the week together, there are a few things we might want to know about each other. I promise, it's fairly uncomplicated. I'll ask questions... just write the number of the questions and your answer down.
"Fine. But what do we do with the answers after?" inquires Brigitte.
"We'll play with them a little."

No one argues. I look at Jimmy, knowing him less than the others, but he seems to be waiting on me. I start my list. As I go through it, people start writing. I do my own list, of course.

"Question one : do you have any nicknames?"

The list goes on, from questions about their family lives to jobs. As the list progresses, the questions get racier, involving more personal inquiries. I insist that everyone write something every question, even if it is 'I don't know' or 'I don't want to tell'. When I get to questions about sexual preferences and things they've done, I notice some hesitation on Jimmy's part. I wonder if that is a good or bad thing. It takes us about half an hour to complete it.

"All right, everyone keep your paper with you."

Jim provides drinks for everyone as we move to the living room.

"Here's how we're going to work. We have twenty questions, and there's six of us. Jim?"

Jim provides us with dice; a traditional one with six sides and another with twenty sides. It's obvious Jimmy and Brigitte have never seen one.

"Ya can roll, like twenty?
"Yeah."

I retrieve the dice. I set up a chart, with our six names, in alphabetical order: Brad is 1, Brigitte is 2, James is 3, Jimmy is 4, I (Sarah) am 5 and Thomas is 6. When I write down Jim's full name, Jimmy looks at him funny.

"Yer name's James?
"Yes."

For some reason, this makes Jimmy laugh.

"What?
"Nuthin'..."

We let it slide for the moment. I roll the dice.

"Whoever's number comes up must answer the corresponding question. Then they get to roll. If someone gets the same question as before, say they already answered, they can just skip it. Got it?"

The dice have landed on 2 and 16. Brigitte has to tell us if she shaves. She does: her legs and her pussy. We start going around, getting everyone's answers.

Brad gets to tell us he'd like to have sex with me one more time. Thomas, getting to answer the same question, is hesitant when he talks about having sex with Jimmy - they both laugh about it to ease the tension. It's Brad's turn again: he confesses that a girl named Polly was his first crush, though he never acted on it. I pretend to be shocked. Jim tells us he has never done anything illegal.

"Except if you talk about downloading music."

Tom gets to confirm his sexual orientation as gay; Brigitte is somehow surprised. She turns to Jimmy.

"You know this?
"Sure.
"And you're okay with it? You're not...
"Lady, don't go there!"

He laughs it off, but I can see Thomas' uncertainty creeping up.

"Tom's cool. That's all a know."

Jim gets to answer next. He doesn't shave anywhere but his face, he says - and I know it to be true. Brad is asked to tell us about illegal stuff he's done. He seems contrite and apologetic when he talks about his multiple car accidents, since most were his fault.

"I'm just glad I never killed anyone.
"Amen to that! I answer."

I finally get a question. I have to tell them about the first time I had sex. I go all in, leaving no details out about my time with Rick, Mick and Jody. Brigitte is amazed.

"Your first time was an orgy?
"If you can call it that...
"You ate out a girl while a boy was fucking you, and his brother was wanking... that's an orgy in my book.
"Ever been in an orgy?" Thomas asks her.
"I wish!"

She laughs, but I think she is sincere. I'm incredibly turned on - I remember how she came on to me earlier in the day.

Jim then gets to answer the same question as me. He talks about his former girlfriend, Kim, how they fucked after discussing poetry and literature. I visualize them together. Why does it turn me on to see Jim with someone else?

Brigitte is asked about her sexual orientation.

"I am most assuredly bi!
"Which d'ya prefer?
"Boys. I like dicks inside me. But a girl's lick... hmmm..."

I picture myself for a moment licking her shaven pussy. I'm almost experiencing an orgasm from the thought. Jim's going to have some fun later on!

We finally get to a tamer question about where Thomas works. He's of course a personal trainer at the same college as Jim. I'm thinking the game might tone down, but the target is Jimmy and the question is one we've heard before.

"Who in the room would you like to have sex with?"

I feel the suspense building. Thomas is on edge; Jimmy is thinking.

"Only one person? Cause a'd fuck y'all..."

It relieves tension but he's not getting out of that one.

"In what order then? Who'd go first?
"Ya, baby doll... a'd ram you up good.
"Then?
"Then Brigitte... she's got one fine one...
"And between the boys...?
"Tha's easy... my man Tom here..."

Jimmy pauses, looks at Tom, who looks back at him puzzled.

"I'ready sucked his cock."

Tom is stunned that Jimmy has the audacity to say it in public. I try to pretend like I don't know.

"Really?
"Yuh... and he sucked mine too... thing is, I figure... he likes guys, so he know what ta do. How ta please a guy."

Jimmy is smiling at Tom. I can understand where Tom's confusion can come from. Jimmy's answer is far from satisfactory, but I let it drop.

We get to ask Brad about his nicknames. He's had a few. We used to call him Bradley (his full name but he hates it), Bradling, Braid. He says Brigitte calls him Puppy. Next, I go through the list of the jobs I've had. Brigitte tells us her favorite type of car is the Spyder. I have to agree it's a great car, but Jimmy doesn't like it, though he doesn't say why. I get asked about my first kiss with Claire at the schoolyard. Thomas says his favorite car is the Porsche Boxter; both he and Jimmy start talking about it, saying they met a fighter who owns one and they got to ride in it. They have so much in common; I can only pray Jimmy is at least bi, or able to see the light. James gets asked about his previous jobs: surprisingly, he says he's only had the one he currently holds.

"How did you pay for studies? Brad asks.
"Tuition. I got lucky. Well... I did work for my professor, but it was for bursaries.
"Well, work is work.
"I suppose."

We ask Brigitte how many boyfriends and girlfriends she's had. She looks up on her paper.

"In total, 17."

Even Brad is surprised. Brigitte explains.

"I've been with ten boys and seven girls. First one was a girl, though. I went to a catholic school; we... sort of experimented together. We both got kicked out because of it. I came back next year, she didn't...
"And the rest?"

Jimmy is obviously excited.

"When I finished high school, I was into partying a lot. Over the summer, I had a different partner almost every week. Girl... boy... didn't matter. Good times."

She laughs and we go along.

Jimmy gets the next question, a simple one, his favorite color. He says it's red; he can't really say why. He redirects to Brigitte and we get to know about her piercings. We've already seen the one in her belly button. She has several holes in her ears, and one on the side of the nose. She pulls out her tongue and we notice something there as well. She grins.

We get to hear Jimmy's nicknames.

"Back in th'day, called me Speedy. Coz a'm fast. Nowadays, call me Spick. 'Cept for Tommy here...
"Do you have a nickname for Jimmy, Tom?
"Not really."

I see Thomas staring into Jimmy's eyes. I know what he wants to call him.

Brigitte gets one question I've been aching to hear asked.

"What is your preferred sexual position?"
"That's a tricky one. I have two.
"That's cheating, says Jim.
"Let her finish, I say.
"Well... when I'm on top, I like standing up, braced against the wall... doesn't matter how it's being done by the guy or girl... and when I'm bottom, I'm on all fours, doggy style...
Right, puppy?"

Brad barks.

Jim's turn comes up; he gets asked about who in the room he would have sex with. We ask him to mention someone other than me. He surprises me with his answer, and I have to wonder how sincere he is about it, or if he's just entertaining us.

"Tom."

Thomas is pretty surprised too.

"Well, I figure may not sex... but at least a blowjob. I mean, from what Jimmy told us earlier..."

Now I understand what Jim is doing. I smile. His first answer would of course have been Brigitte, but he's doing what I asked him to do. I love him so!

Jimmy gets a personal question about his parents. He gets sullen and serious about it.

"Yeap... still t'gether... can't see why tho... dad's drunk all the time and mom's a... well... she ain't no good."

We sympathize with him and share some of our own bitter stories about our parents. Tom's resentment from his father comes up, and Jimmy seems to relate to it better than our other examples.

"M'dad thinks 'm a loser for boxin'... says ain't no future."

To keep from getting too depressed, we roll another question. I get to call out my favorite sexual position, and I find I can't decide. I enjoy them all. The others insist, so I think about the last weekends and all I've done with Jim. I look at Brigitte.

"I'd say doggy too... makes me feel... vulnerable a little."

By that time, it's already past 10pm. I realize Brigitte is looking at her watch. I decide to call it a night. Brigitte and Brad are the first to leave; apparently, she's got some work to do on him. I try not to imagine their games. Jimmy and Jim shake hands; Tom leaves with Jimmy because he has the car. We close the door and lock it.

"I'm so horny right now!"

I jump on Jim and drag him to the bedroom; we strip our clothes on the way there. I fall on the bed and he jumps on me, and we start having wild torrid sex right there. It doesn't last very long but it's very fulfilling. I feel Jim releasing into me and it feels so good. I've been aching for this for hours, since I kissed Brigitte in the bathroom stall. Jim collapes into my arms. We lie there for a moment.

"Sorry... that was a bit fast.
"Nah... It was perfect. Oh God... Jim..."

We kiss for a while, then he lies beside me. I lie on top of him, his now limp sex against my own that is still wet.

"I have to ask you something... about Brad and Brigitte.
"Okay...
"How far are you willing to let me go?
"How far?
"Brigitte wants to include me in her play with Brad, kinky stuff.
"Well, I don't mind you kissing her... but no sex. That's about it, I think.
"And what about Brad? Could he touch me?
"I'm not sure... well, some touch sure, but... nothing too open."

I pause to think about my affairs. Jim is staring intently at me. I finally manage to voice my concerns.

"I don't want a repeat of what happened with Jennifer. We need to know what I can do before I do anything."

Jim agrees with me. An idea pops into my head.

"Tomorrow night, we'll invite only Brad and Brigitte over... that will give time for Tom and Jimmy to hang out... maybe work out something. Hopefully.
"Okay. And Brad and Brigitte?
"I know what they're into. Remember... with Jennifer?
"When she had control?
"Yeah.
"I do... it was... special.
"You're a dominant, Jim, that's why you weren't as comfortable. But Brad's a... well, a slave. And Brigitte and me, we're a bit of both. I have a suggestion for you.
"Go ahead.
"We... make them our slaves. Tomorrow night.
"They'll go for it?
"I know they will. Both of them. Brigitte is practically begging me to dominate her. I'd like you to dominate Brad... if you'd like to try?"

I stare at Jim.

"Depends... what would be involved?"

I smile. He's not entirely reluctant to the idea. We have some time to kill until tomorrow. I think I'm going to educate Jim on bondage and servitude. I'm not going to do it as forcefully as Jennifer did.

"How about I get you ready for it?
"How?
"Well, I've had experiences in bondage. What do you say we talk about it... in the shower?
"Sounds like a plan to me."

We get up and go to the shower. There, I'll be able to brief Jim on my plans for tomorrow night. I need communication; that's something we lacked when we tried stuff with Jennifer. There was too much innuendo. Things need to be in the open for Jim to feel safe and in control. I'm still learning from my mistakes, and this time I'm not going to screw this up.

[interesting]

On Tuesday morning, Jim wakes me up with two surprises. As I stir into consciousness, I feel his fingers gently rubbing against my sex; he has been playing with me for a while because I'm already extremely wet. I moan lightly, and I feel a finger slide inside me.

"Oohhh..."

I open my eyes, but his hand reaches to my face and shuts them. I try to move my hands but I realize they're above my head, and they won't budge. He's tied them up to the headrest. The suddenness of the situation somehow shocks me, and I jerk about, his finger still inside me.

I hear him soothe me down and his voice is enough for me to stop from panicking. He slides another finger into me. I roll my head back, obviously at his mercy.

"You can open your eyes now."

As the light hits my pupils, I see Jim crouched beside me, his fingers still playing inside my tight hole. How he managed to tie me up and I didn't feel it is beyond me. I'm still enjoying it.

He gets up, pulling out of me, and leans over the bed, retrieving something from under it. I'm shocked to see him retrieve a vibrator. It looks exactly like the one I have at my apartment. Did he go and get it for me? Is it a new one?

"You want this?"

I nod in agreement. He glides it over to my pussy but lets it rest there.

"Beg for it, then."
"Please..."

He smirks at me. What is he playing at?

"Please, Jim."
"No... That's not my name."

I'm puzzled now. For a moment, I don't know what to answer. Suddenly, it hits me.

"Please... master. Put it in me."

He obliges. I almost release instantly when it slides into me. He turns it on at high intensity. It hurts, but I don't really mind at this point. I scream in satisfaction as it makes me come. As the tension lowers, I realize he's leaving it in, turned on.

"Please, master... please..."
"Please what?"
"I want to feel you in me..."
"No."

He's enjoying this and I'm enjoying it too. We've done this type of thing before but never at this level.

"Please... turn it down a notch... please."
"What will you do for it?"
"I'll... do anything."

He smiles. He complies with my request and turns it down a notch.

"Suck my dick!"

It is so unusual to hear Jim talk like this; it turns me on even more. The vibrator is still working my sex as he straddles me, gliding his hard shaft between my breasts. He forces himself into my mouth and starts pumping. I'Ve given him blowjobs before but never has he been the done doing the pumping. He's really getting into this whole master/slave notion. The excitement and novelty of the event is stimulating to an extent I have never experienced with Jim.

"Don't you dare come before me..."

His threatening words are only half sincere, but I'm dying to find out what might happen if I did, so I let it. I let my orgasm overtake me, stopping my sucking motion as I do. He pulls away and lets me scream my heart out a second time. He hurriedly pulls the vibrator out of me, turns it off and slides it into my mouth. So many fantasies are coming alive this morning. I lick my own juices hard.

"That's right... taste it..."

He pushes it in a little too far and I choke. Immediately, he pulls it out, and I find my Jim underneath his tough exterior.

"Are you okay?"
"Yeah... no problem... I'm sorry, master... I came before you."

I play apologetic and remorseful, to help him get back into character. He's doing a great job and I don't want him to stop.

"You did... you need to be punished."

He rolls me onto my belly; my hands are tied so they don't cross as he does it. He lifts my behind, putting me on hands and knees and starts slapping my ass hard, not enough to really cause pain but enough for the sound to reverberate in the room. I feel myself getting wet all over. I break out of character for a moment.

"You can hit harder, it doesn't really hurt."

He tries to take my cue and slaps. This time, I feel it. And another. And another. When is he going to stop? I lose count of how many times he slaps me. My cheeks are on fire now, and I'm dripping all over the sheets. I hear a small "Wow" on his part.

"This really turns you on."
"Can't help it, sorry."

He gets behind me and rams into me as hard as he can. I feel his hard presence entering me, swaying back and forth. This is all too much this morning. I hear him panting; he's ready to burst. I'm about to come too. Suddenly, he pulls out of me, and unexpectedly releases on top my back. He's never done this before.

"That's because you came before me..."

I'm frustrated that he didn't shoot into me yet happy that he experienced the allure of the power. He collapses in bed besides me; I move to untie my hands. I could have done so at any time, but it was nice to be at his mercy.

"Wow... Jim, you surprised me this morning."
"I thought you might enjoy it."
"When did you get that toy? Is it mine?"
"No... Bought it a few days ago."
"You're a naughty boy. You weren't shy buying it for me?"
"A little, but I decided I'd do it anyway."
"It was great idea... and a great gift.... can you wipe my back?"

He laughs and proceeds to do so. I look at the time and realize it's already almost eleven AM.

"I've been up for two hours now."
"You let me sleep?"
"You looked so comfortable... I didn't want to wake you at first."
"I'm glad you did."

Jim seems quiet all of a sudden. I try to get him talking, and we play around with words before he actually tells me what's really on his mind.

"I think... I've been unfair."
"Unfair? To whom?"
"To everyone. You, Jenn, myself."
"Is this about Jenn?"
"No... This is about me. I'm scared, Sarah. Scared I might lose you."
"Why?"
"Because I was raised in a good, clean, wholesome family. A mom and a dad, kids, stability... I see you with Jenn, and I always wonder... would she go back to her and leave me?"
"Jim! I'd never do that."
"How can you be sure?"

His question hits me like a semi-trailer. He's right. I can't be sure. I don't think I would, but then again, the future is unwritten, and things can happen.

"My job... my needs as your boyfriend is to answer your needs, as well as mine. That includes sex... but if you can get sex anywhere, anytime... what makes ours special?"
"Jim, I think I know why you're afraid."

I kiss him passionately before continuing.

"You're the one I've chosen. I want to spend my life with you. I know this sounds like a commitment, and it is. From the way I was brought up, I always believed one day I'd meet the man of my dreams. And you're it."
"But how can you say that and have sex with Jennifer?
"Because sex and love... they're two different things. I agree, they get confusing. All the time. And I can't say I don't still love Jennifer. But can you say you don't still love Kim, at all?"

He pauses to consider. Me bringing up his old girlfriend may be the way to make him understand me better.

"Maybe. I haven't seen her in years."
"But if she dropped in, tomorrow, and wanted to rekindle your affair, what would you do?"
"I wouldn't act on it."
"Even if you wanted it badly?"
"No... well, I don't think I'd act on it. Because of you."
"Really? Because of me? You'd hold back because of me?"
"I wouldn't want to hurt you."
"So... it would be my fault if you didn't do anything."
"That's not what I'm saying."
"But that's what you're thinking."

I let my words sink in.

"Jim, think about it. The only reason you're holding back from doing anything with Jenn - or anyone else - is for my sake. But that's not true. You're doing it for your sake."
"If I was doing it for my sake, I might act on it. But you might get hurt."
"But it's still your decision. It always is."

We remain quiet for a moment. The conversation is taking an unexpected turn, but I don't want to let it die out. We need to adress this issue before moving on.

"To me, there's love and there's sex. That's why I can do it."
"I'm not sure it's the same with me."
"Maybe it isn't. But that doesn't mean we're incompatible. You've come a long way in a few shorts months. I've grown too; I'm more mature and more in control. Thanks to you. I'm not saying I want to have sex with other people, because I don't. I'm saying if we don't entertain the possibility, if we take each other for granted, and imagine that the other won't be affected, there will be trouble."
"I don't take you for granted... you keep me on my toes."
"And I apologize for any stress this might cause you."

Jim's next comment takes me by surprise.

"Sometimes, I think we should break up for a while."
"What?"
"Let me finish. You're asking me to be open-minded and to think outside of the box. But I've never done it before I met you. And now, now that we're together, it feels like I can't... experiment. For your sake. Maybe it really is about me, though, come to think of it. I'm the one holding myself back."
"Here's the thing with me, Jim. In all my previous relationships, Jennifer, Brad, the others before them, I've always had an openness about experimenting. Brad enjoyed seeing me with other girls. I swapped partners with Claire and Cassie while I was with Jennifer. I've always done these things. I guess I can understand where you're coming from."
"It feels wrong sometimes, to have these thoughts."
"On that, I have to agree with you. But I've learned that they're just thoughts, and that they're not wrong if you're conscious about them. If everyone's on the up-and-up."
"This is probably going to sound mean, Sarah, but do you think, maybe, your previous relationships didn't work out because of that openness?"

I can sense the anxiety in Jim's voice as he rolls out the question. To be honest, the thought has crossed my mind more than once. But when I look back at those relationships, I realize that it's not likely to be the case, or maybe just once, with my second boyfriend.

"It's not mean. It's a valid question and maybe it influenced things."
"I'm just trying to make sense of it."
"You think that maybe if we weren't together, you might be more open to trying things out with other people?"
"Maybe. I don't really know. I don't want us to be apart. I love you. You make me feel great, alive. But sometimes, questions creep up."

We fall silent for a second time in the conversation. Jim switches topics.

"I've thought about tonight. I think you should be in charge of Brigitte, and I'll handle Brad."
"All right."
"And... if you want to... play with Brigitte, I don't mind."
"Are you sure?"
"No!"

He laughs. I hug him tight.

"I won't do anything either of us might regret, I promise."

He kisses me.

"I'm still trying to understand how I could stand and watch and film you and Jennifer in costume, and why it didn't bother me."
"Maybe because it was fiction."
"Perhaps. It's still a little surreal."
"Think of it like this. It was acting, and that's why I think it was... relatively okay. You were behind the camera and experiencing... the distance."
"The distance?"
"Yeah... you weren't involved, you were just watching. It wasn't me and Jenn, it was our characters. Roleplaying. You're a little voyeur, aren't you?"
"You know I am."
"I think that's why this appealed to you. You weren't involved, so you didn't have to get emotionally involved, you didn't have to ask questions."
"Could be."
"Maybe we can work with that..."
"How?"
"I'm not sure. But let's think about it. We should really get up. We're already late for the beach!"

We hurriedly get up and decide not to take a shower. I put my bikini under my clothes as Jim gathers stuff for lunch. I'm glad we had that chat. It puts things into perspective. I'm not saying I want him to have sex with someone else, but I am thinking that if he did, and if he was honest about it, I'd be fine with it. He hasn't reached the point where he can split sex and love: most people never do. I'm not infallible in that department either. I guess we'll both have to see if we want to work on it.

[interesting]

When we get to the beach, everyone is there. I'm saddened by the fact that Jennifer has not come. Thomas says she's not feeling well today. I'm wondering how much is because she is still avoiding me, but Thomas says he paid her a visit this morning, and she did seem unwell.

"Maybe she caught a bug posing naked?"

Everyone laughs. Jimmy is stunned.

"Ya mean... ya know a real live nude model? Sweet!"
"You may get to meet her soon."
"Off the hook!"

The day's events are somewhat tamer than what I'm hoping for. We build sand castles, take in the sun, go for a swim. I manage to get Jim into the water up to his neck; he remains in a transe for the entire duration, but it counts for something. I congratulate and reward him with a massage on the beach.

The same girls who came to ask us to play volleyball are there, so we repeat the exercise. Their names are Julie and Sandy. We get to know a little more about them, as they tell us they're best friends, both studying in psychology at college. They want to work with the elderly. They're very athletic and Brigitte and I get beaten twice. I decide to up the ante for the final game; whoever wins gets the losers to do something for them. As I expected, they win. They ask us to massage them and apply sunscreen. Brigitte and I are only too happy to oblige, and the guys are only too eager to watch. I get to work on Julie. She is taller than me, very slim and athletic, with relatively short dark hair; I rub my hands over her full form as I apply the sunscreen. I enjoy it a lot. We get to talking about boys.

"See that guy over there... my boyfriend, Jim."
"The guy with the nice ass."
"Yeah."

I laugh.

"You have someone?"
"Nope."
"How about Sandy?"
"She doesn't have anyone either. Your friend, Brigitte... she's quite something."
"She is, but I don't really know her. She's with Brad."
"The scrawny guy?"
"Yeah..."

I turn her around on her back, and start applying the sunscreen to her shoulders. I stare at her perky breasts, almost invisible now that she is lying on her back.

"You have a great body."
"Thanks!"

I just want to massage her chest, but we're in public and I don't know how she'd take it. Lying on top of her, my sex resting against her naked hip through the cloth of my bikini, I get excited. My nipples harden. She notices.

"You... into girls?"

I'm not entirely sure what to answer. I want to say yes.

"I'm into... beauty."

She becomes shy. I apologize.

"Don't. It's flattering."

I bite my lower lip.

"What are you thinking of?" Julie asks.
"You... me... in the water."
"What about your boyfriend?"
"There's that."

I suddenly realize I'm acting in the exact manner that I'm reproaching to Jim. The notion hits me hard.

"Are you all right?"

Julie is very observant.

"I'm just coming to terms with the fact that I love my boyfriend."
"And that's a bad thing?"
"In itself, no."

I lean in on her, letting my chest rest against hers.

"It does have some... impact."

Julie smiles. She seems to understand my predicament. She kisses me on the cheeks, then hugs me close. I notice the guys are staring.

"We've all had that problem, beautiful. If you change your mind, I'll be here all week."

What is it about me that attracts these people? How is it that everyone wants to fuck me? It's always been like this. The only one who's never actually wanted to do it is Tom, and it's because he's gay. And we've still done quite a lot.

Julie lets me go.

"You should go back to your boyfriend."
"I should."

I kiss her back on her cheek, then straighten myself and head straight for Jim. I grab his hand and pull him away from the group, towards the showers.

"What?"
"Damn!"

He doesn't seem to understand.

"Julie just made a pass at me... damn damn!"

Jim does not seem to understand the implications.

"So?"
"So... damn it, Jim! Have you seen her?"
"Yes, I have."
"She's so damn hot! ugh! Why does this always happen to me?
"What do you mean?"
"Yesterday, it was Brigitte... today it's her. And I'm with you, and I'm horny, and I want to do everything in sight!"

I've probably never had such an obvious reaction in the past.

"I think you're right..."
"About what?"
"About us taking a break..."

For a moment, silence creeps up on me. I feel like I've over-talked. But Jim is surprisingly calm about my comment.

"Sarah... Look at me."

I stare into his eyes. I see the smile hidden there, despite his serious face.

"I love you, you know that."
"I do. And I love you too, but..."
"No buts. You don't need to apologize for feeling the way you do. You need to reason with it. I'd love to give you the freedom to do... whatever you want. I mean it."

He smiles for real.

"There's this song, by Sting... If You Love Somebody, Set Them Free. It's been playing in my head the whole afternoon. Do you want to have sex with her?"
"No... Yes... Not really. It just seems that people only want me when they can't have me."
"You're exaggerating."
"And I guess I am stressed that I can't act on it. Even if I don't want to act on it. It's like... the choice has been removed. That sucks."
"It does. I know. It's like me. I don't want to sleep with Jennifer, but the fact that I have the opportunity and can't act on it... that's what's really bothering me."

I kiss him passionately. My next words are hesitant.

"Maybe... we should take a break?"
"What would that accomplish? Let's say we do... let's say, you go your way, I go mine, we have all the fun we want, then get back together."
"Okay... let's say we do."
"You'll end up having fun on your end, I'll do the same... but what does it really change?"
"I'm not sure."
"Nothing. You can have your fun and still be with me. We can share the things we live. I don't want to be apart from you."
"I don't either."
"We just have to keep talking about these things. Work them separately, not as a whole. What do you want to do about Julie? Do you think she's looking for long term?"
"No... She's not. She knows I'm with you. I told her..."
"Do you want to be with her?"
"Maybe... but, I don't want it to affect our relationship."
"It already does. The question is: what do we do about it?"
"But what if... it was a man? I know you're relatively okay with me being with other girls... but what if it was a man?"
"As I said, Sarah. One situation at a time. Don't make a big ball out of something small."

He kisses me gently. With all I'm putting him through, I'm amazed at his level of control and intelligence. I knew he was unique the first time I laid eyes on him: I just didn't know how much until now.

"There's only one thing, Sarah."
"What? Name it."
"I need to be kept in the loop. Whatever you decide, whatever happens, we need to communicate. It has to be both our decisions."
"Well, I'm not going to decide anything today. I'm going to think about it first."

This is something new for me too. Back in the day, I would have jumped on Julie without hesitation, even when I was involved with someone else. That's why my relationship with Jim is so important to me. He's allowed me to become more mature, he's challenged my own limitations and morality in ways I had never imagined. I actually have to consider things before acting on them, and I think that's an improvement.

We return to the group and sit down to soak in the rays before they vanish for the day. I'm feeling much rested. I notice Julie and Sandy are gone. I'm okay with that. We'll probably get to see them tomorrow. If we don't, I'm fine with that too.

I manage to glance over at Jimmy and Thomas. They are playfully brawling in the sand, performing wrestling moves. I am amazed at Jimmy's speed; Thomas' strength is equally impressive. They look good together. It's obvious Jimmy is not turned away by Thomas' homosexuality, but it's still unclear how Jimmy truly feels. We'll need to get to that eventually, but not today, and certainly not tonight.

My gaze wanders to Brigitte, who is being massaged by Brad. She is relaxing on her chest and he is applying himself to kneading her entire form. I wonder at the nights' events. It's already been decided that we'll go to Brigitte's place after supper; we have reservations at a local fancy Italian restaurant placed by Thomas. It's probably better for what we have planned that Brad and Brigitte be in a comfortable environment.

I lean towards Jim and make him look in their direction.

"Are you sure you can go through with this?"
"I am. You've briefed me enough."
"Have you asked Brad about the things I asked?"
"Yes... he was reluctant to answer at first, but I told the questions came from you. Apparently, he had no choice but to answer."

I smile.

"What did he say?"
"He said she doesn't let him come inside her. Also, that she inserts things into his..."
"Okay, I get it."

Anal penetration is something that Jim still feels uneasy about. We've talked about it, but he still hesitates. He won't take me there, not that I really mind. I know Jennifer is really into it, but for my tastes, it's standard penetration all the way. I've tried anal stimulation and it only does so much to me.

"He sleeps beside her bed, on a small cot, cuddled in ball. She often gags him at night."
"I can't believe Brad is so much into this. When we were together, he could barely participate in our games."
"I guess he found something he likes."
"Good for him."
"Brad also told me that a lot of his 'work' has to do with worshipping her... but I'm not sure I understand what that entails. I mean, I get worshipping a God, but how do you worship a person?"
"Same thing really. Their needs go first, you do as they want, you pay them the proper respect and call them by the appropriate names."
"And what about humiliation?"
"That varies. Spanking works, forcing the individual to perform acts they don't want to perform, creating situations that make them feel uneasy."
"And people enjoy that?"
"They usually enjoy the rush that comes from it. It's all willing, people pretend to resist because it's... it's how it works."

I've already had this conversation with Jim, but having it again makes him feel more secure.

"Are you nervous?"
"Utterly. I'll be fine though. I trained on you this morning."

We kiss. The sun is beginning to fade. My mind wanders to thoughts of Jennifer. I really need to set the record straight with her. My conversation with Jim has really opened my eyes to the need of communication. I'll find a way to force Jennifer to talk to me. Ideas are already forming a line in my mind. I tell them to wait. There are other things that I need to focus on right now.

[interesting]

We get to the restaurant after leaving the beach. The atmosphere is playful. Jimmy apparently has a training session tonight and Thomas is going along to be his sparring partner. In a way, I'm glad Jennifer is not here or we would need to either involve her in the night's activities or send her on her way.

I can sense the anticipation in Brigitte's body and mind. She is ecstatic, though she doesn't tell anyone why. We can't get out of the restaurant fast enough. Jimmy says he might not be able to make it tomorrow, but I try to insist. I promise to make it worth his while if he does drop by. He says he'll hold me to my word as he's looking at Jim. Thomas and Jimmy depart. We take Brigitte's car to her place. She lives in a duplex; I'm amazed that she can afford such a house. Then again, I know very little about her.

As we come in, we drop our coats on the hooks near the entrance. It's a small place; there's a staircase going up and down. Brigitte shows us around, first the top of the stairs with a living room, kitchen and adjacent dining room, and a bathroom with a toilet and a shower.

Bottom of the stairs is a large play room and the bedroom. In the playroom, the walls are lined with shelves and drawers. The floor is carpeted. I notice several hinges on the back wall. The bedroom is unremarkable except for a small cot beside it and a leash hanging from the edge. Both Jim and I know what this is for.

We get back upstairs. Brigitte offers us coffee but I decline, insisting on a glass of water instead. We sit down at her kitchen table.

"It's a really nice place. How can you afford it?"
"I have money stashed away."

I find her answer elusive and somehow out of character. She's usually more forward about these things. I speculate it's because the money comes from somewhere she'd rather not talk about.

"Well, it is lovely. Cozy."
"Thank you. So... what do we do now?"
"First, we talk a little. It's just the four of us, and we all know the type of arrangement you two have with each other. Which is fine. Tonight, though, there are new rules."

I sense Brigitte anticipating my next words.

"Tonight, you both have new masters. Jim will take care of Brad... and I'll handle you, Brigitte."
"Yes, Mistress."

How quickly she falls into character. Brad stares at Jim, unsure of what to think. It's time for my boyfriend to assert himself.

"Just because you have a new master, don't expect me to be lenient, Brad. You're my puppy now!"

It's almost funny hearing Jim say it. He's trying to remain serious but I can tell he finds the whole notion unsettling. I know he'll manage, because he's a good actor and knows his limits. I turn to Jim.

"So... you take downstairs and I'll take upstairs?"
"All right."
"Brigitte, go down stairs, retrieve all your toys and clothes and bring them to the living room. Now!"

Brigitte obeys without a word. Within minutes, she's back in the living room, laying out devices and clothing for me to select. Meanwhile, Brad has followed Jim downstairs. I'll have to check up on them from time to time. I get back to Brigitte who is standing at attention. I motion her to sit on the floor while I peruse her wardrobe. She is definitely into this more than I imagined. She has everything, and then some. She's into things that abhor even me. It's going to be a tough call. I select a black thong, toss it in her face. She has a black corset that exposes her breasts. I pick that one; I also pick a bra with zips so the cups can be removed. All of her shoes are high heels; I select black stiletto heels. I see a small vibrator with a remote control. I toss it to her as well.

"Get undressed!"

I make my voice sound commanding. She strips naked in a flash and stands at attention. She is very beautiful. A question pops into my head.

"How old are you, Brigitte?"
"Twenty, mistress."

Two years my senior.

"I want you to put on everything I've tossed in front of you."

She starts by sliding the thong up, then sliding the vibrator into herself before holding it in place with the thong. She then puts on the corset; I help her tie it up. It moulds her form in a very unique manner. She straps on the bra, then the heels. She's taller than me now.

I retrieve a collar tied to a leash and tell her to get on all fours. I tie the collar to her neck.

"You're my dog now!"

She barks. I hear a bark from downstairs in response.

"You have a friend I believe."

Brigitte lets her tongue fall out.

"We are going to have some fun, tonight, right doggy?"

She barks again, and the other 'dog' replies. I yell.

"Close the door!"

I head the door to downstairs closing.

"If you're a good doggy, we'll let you play with your friends downstairs. But not before."

Brigitte is jumping about in anticipation of the games. I've rarely seen someone get so much into it so fast. I have a thought for Jennifer, who would really be enjoying this. I get back to Brigitte and strut her around the apartment. I have her then play fetch with a small toy bone. She plays the part expertly, to the extent that I start actually treating her like a dog. I take out a pail, pour water into it and get her to lap it up. I see she has dog food - but no dog. I can only imagine what it's for. I take out the package. She yelps happily. I serve the food in another pail and she wolfs it down. She is by far the most intent roleplayer I have ever seen.

I drag her back to the living room and tell her to kneel before me.

"You can speak like a human now. I'm going to ask you a few questions, and I better like the answers."
"Yes mistress. I am yours to command."
"What would you like to do now?"
"Anything you wish, mistress."

I suddenly think of Jim and Brad downstairs. I have to check in on them.

"You will remain here! I will be right back. Do not move!"

She sits quietly as I go down the stairs and knock on the door. Jim comes to open it.

"Yes?"
"Are you all right?
"Sure. Brad's having fun here.
"What do you have him doing?"
"Well, I walked him a bit, then I had him play around with a ball. Right now, he's tied to the wall and I've gagged him; he kept barking."
"Okay, but remember, you can't just leave him there forever. You need to see if he's learnt his lesson."
"I know. I was about to ungag him, see if he continues barking."
"Don't forget, you can ask him what he wants to do as well."
"I've got it."

I kiss Jim fleetingly before going back up the stairs. Brigitte has not budged from her position. I'm amazed at her level of control. I congratulate her. I sense for her gaze that she wants something from me.

"What do you want?"

She barks.

"You can speak in human tongue."
"I wish to worship your legs."
"And what do you wish to do to my legs?"
"Anything my mistress desires."

I smile. I take off my shorts; I have still have my bikini bottom. I was wearing sandals so my feet are also bare. I decide to take off my camisole as well, so I'm standing in my red bikini in her living room. I walk up to her.

"Lick my foot."

She complies. The feeling of her tongue is strange.

"The other one too."

She switches foot. It's mildly stimulating but mostly ticklish. She alternates from one foot to the other, moving slowly up to my ankles. I decide to sit down on the sofa and let her continue.

"Do you enjoy that?" I ask.
"I do, mistress."

Her tongue is very agile. It is becoming very sensual. I see her gaze lift itself up, once in a while. She's staring at my sex. That turns me on more than the rest.

"Would you like to see it, slave?"
"Yes, mistress, nothing would give me greater pleasure."

I'm tempted to say no. Jim is just down the stairs. But having Brigitte see me naked is not really something Jim would object to, not after everything that's happened. I'm also thinking of the possible consequences. Brigitte is overbearing. The only way I've been able to manage her is to have her submit to me completely. I have to remember that she is my rival, to some extent, since she is Brad's new lover. I tend to detach myself from these considerations. Does she really have it in for me because Brad wanted to get back with me? Somehow, I doubt it. I'm having a hard time understanding what's going on through her head.

I decide to have her beg for it.

"Please, mistress..."
"Please what?"
"Let me see your pussy."
"That's a naughty word."
"I'm sorry, mistress."
"You said a dirty word, you need to be punished."
"Yes, mistress. I am sorry."

I tell her to stand up against the wall, legs spread. I grab a plastic strap lying on the sofa, one of the toys she brought up, and I start to whip her on the upper hips and ass.

"What is the word you're not supposed to say?"
"Pussy."

As she repeats it, I slap her again.

"What is the word again?"
"Pussy."

I repeat the exercise a couple more times. Eventually, she refuses to say it. I go to stand immediately behind her, breathing down her neck.

"Say the word again and I'll slap you harder."

I slap her once on her bottom, then turn her around and return her to all fours.

"Do you still want to see it?"
"Yes, mistress. Please, let me see it."

I pull the cloth of the bikini bottom sideways and show her my pink. I see her salivating. It would probably feel very good to have her lick it.

"Do you want to lick it?"

The words escape my mouth before I have time to think about it. I can always take them back.

"Yes."

One lick can't hurt.

"Close your eyes and raise your head. Don't move until I say so."

I place my sex in her face, near her mouth. She doesn't budge. I suddenly ask myself why I am subjecting myself to this. My mind is playing tricks with me. Or is it my hormones?

"Lick once."

I sense her tongue sliding across my hole. It's quite intoxicating. I want her to continue, but my conscience, and the memory of Jim, snaps me out of it.

Unexpected anger fills me. I want to humiliate her. The reasons are not entirely clear, but I want her to suffer a little. I drag her to the bathroom. As I enter, I take off my bikini bottom. This game is taking on a life of its own. I'm considering things which two minutes ago would have been out of question.

I get her head over the bath, facing upwards and kneel over her, my sex near her face.

"You want to eat me?
"Yes mistress.
"All right. You can eat me while I pee."

I can't understand the thoughts that are going through my head. Will she actually do it? I'm glad Jim is elsewhere at the moment. I'm grossing myself out.

Brigitte buries her head in my sex, her tongue lashing out against my hole. It feels wonderful; I almost regret my decision, but I have no time to do anything about it because I start to pee in her face. I'm disgusted by my own behavior, let alone hers, but I can't stop peeing. The liquid flows across her face, and I almost feel an orgasm coming. This is not leaving this room. There is no way I am ever telling this to Jim.

Once the flow trickles down, I order Brigitte to stop. She pulls away without hesitation. I order her to wipe me with toilet paper. She wipes the liquid that has also dripped across my legs. I then tell her to wash herself. My own actions are tormenting me, but Brigitte seems perfectly fine with it. I'm feeling dizzy from the excitement, stimulation and stress. Once Brigitte is clean, we return to the living room where I lie down. I'm not feeling too good about what I just did. Brigitte just remains there, waiting on me.

"Lie down and be quiet now."

She executes my order. I'm not exactly sure how much time passes but I hear Jim's voice coming from downstairs.

"I think my puppy wants a playmate."

I see Brigitte look up and stare at me. She seems oblivious to my own feelings. I gather my wits and head downstairs. I suddenly realize I'm not wearing any underwear. I stop to ponder if I should put it on, and order Brigitte to fetch it for me. It's still in the bathroom. She returns, holding it in her mouth. I put it on. Brigitte follows me downstairs, as best as she can on all fours.

The minute we enter the room, Jim has to hold back on Brad's leash. I've never actually seen Brad in such a humiliating position. He's gagged at the mouth, a leash around his neck, wearing a tight corset and nothing on his lower body. It almost draws me a smile, but I'm still queasy from my experience. I release Brigitte, who crawls over to Brad. She moves about him and goes to sniff his crotch.

Jim looks at me and notices my unease.

"Are you all right?"
"I'm fine."

I don't want to go into detail. I'm feeling enough shame as it is. He might understand; then again, he might not. I don't want to chance it.

Brad is now sniffing Brigitte's ass. They're both on all fours. Jim retrieves a gag and goes towards Brigitte. She backs off. I manage to move about and grab her leash, then hold her still while Jim gags her. From ny new angle, I can see Brad's hard-on. I pull Brigitte's thong off. I've already made up my mind to humiliate both of them, for reasons that are beyond me. Jim, oddly enough, seems more into it than I am.

"I think I know what my puppy wants."

He moves Brad into position, as I hold Brigitte in place. Brad climbs on top of Brigitte and tries to slide into her. Somehow, he fails, although I can't see why. She is extremely wet and he is very hard. He tries again, to no avail. I look at Jim, perplexed. He doesn't seem to understand it more than me. I suddenly realize that usually, a man uses his hands to glide himself in or just set up position. Brad, like a dog, is only using his momentum and failing, possibly because he is somewhat clumsy.

I bite my back my stress and bend down. I grab hold of Brigitte's cheeks and spread them, exposing her lips. As Brad gets closer and tries again, Jim, following my lead, helps him stabilize himself. I stare as Brad's manhood finally enters Brigitte, disappearing into her. Using only the momentum from his hips, Brad starts pumping inside her. I get up and walk back towards Jim. He whispers to me:

"I can't believe we're actually watching them having sex like dogs!"
"Believe me, that's not the worst thing we could see them doing."

Despite their gags, both are trying to let go a few yelps. I know what Brigitte is thinking. She doesn't want Brad to come into her. But in this case, she doesn't have any choice. She's a bitch, and it wouldn't be logical for Brad to pull out. I don't see him wanting to do so either. He's been waiting for this for months now.

Such a spectacle might have stimulated me but in my present condition, it barely draws some excitement. Brigitte's appreciation of my stunt in the bathroom has left a bad taste in my mouth, and she was the one drinking my pee. This girl is far more twisted than I imagined initially.

We watch them go at it for a while, until we see the tensing in Brad's face. Brigitte is loving it as much as she resents the control we have over her. Brad releases into Brigitte, and Brigitte herself can't help but arch her back as Brad brings her to satisfaction. Brad collapses on top of Brigitte; Jim goes over and pulls Brad off. He is still dripping from their combined juices. Brigitte has a hard time making her way up to me, and I remove the gag.

"Was that good, Brigitte?"
"Yes, mistress. It was perfect."
"I think we're done for tonight."

Jim looks at me. He doesn't seem to understand. Our initial was to drag it on until almost midnight, and it's barely past ten. From the look I give him, he understands I've had enough. We release Brad and Brigitte from their bonds. I hurriedly go back to gather my stuff; we let them do the clean-up.

I'm already out the door when Jim is making his goodbyes to them. He joins me on the street. We've already decided to walk home. As he comes over, I hug him tight.

"Are you all right?"
"Oh Jim... I'm not sure what to think."
"Something happen?"
"Yes... and I don't want to talk about it."

He pauses.

"Remember what I said about communication?"
"I do. I'm sorry. It's just... things came over me tonight, things I'm not really proud of. Nothing much happened, but it was enough to freak me out... did you have fun?"
"To be honest, not much. It was kind of funny watching Brad go about as a dog, but after thirty minutes, it got pretty repetitive. It's not for me, I'll tell you that much."
"Well, we can agree on that. I'm not doing this again. Not with them, anyways."

Jim seems unsatisfied with my answers but says nothing. I decide to reassure him.

"I thought I could handle Brigitte... I mean, I thought I knew what she wanted. Turns out she's more of a handful than I imagined. I don't know how she got like that."
"Like what?"
"She's into... well, things I'm not into. Let's leave it at that for the moment."
"I'm guessing she has her reasons, like you do. Everybody has a reason for doing something."
"But sometimes you don't understand why, even after you've done it."

I hug Jim close and kiss him.

"We better head back. It's a long way and we have another big day tomorrow."
"Someday you tell me about it?"
"Someday. I promise. Right now, I want to think of something else."

[interesting]

I guess something happened many years ago that changed my outlook on life. It got me thinking about all those experiences I could live or wanted to live, and I decided, though not very consciously at the time, to act on almost every impulse, good or bad, that ever came into my mind.

I'm only bringing this up because I have begun to realize that this way of life isn't all it's cracked up to be. In the past few weeks, I have lived through things which some years or months back would never have seemed possible to me. The irony is doubled by the fact that I seem to be pushing my limits further than before since I started going out with Jim. In the past few weeks, I've experienced a threesome (not entirely new for me but I'd never been involved in a relationship at the same time in my previous experiences); I've done an erotic movie with my best friend filmed by my boyfriend; I've even let someone I don't really like lick me while I peed on her, all part of some strange bondage fantasy. That last experience, particularly, has left me wondering about myself. It's also the only one I did not share with Jim.

When I set out after Jim, around six months ago, I wanted to tone myself down. I wanted to give Jim time to catch up to my level of comfort with my friends and with my sexuality. I remember distinctly promising myself to hold back, and then failing to live up to that promise multiple times. I remember promising Jim to do the same once we became officially an item; I can recall several occasions where I pushed my limits to the breaking point since then.

I'm coming to a sad realization in my life, one that I'm not very proud of. I can't keep my word, not to my friends and not to myself. I have tried to keep my ideas in check, or to simply let them be or keep them as fantasies, but my fantasies have a way of catching up with me. I somehow always manage to live them out, even the ones which disgust me, like that incident with Brigitte. I get some cheap thrill out of it. I never worry about the consequences. And here I was, just yesterday, congratulating myself on how much I've changed since Jim, how much more reflexion I bring to my activities!

My real question is what to do about it. It's not the first time I've had these thoughts but it really is the first time when they actually disturb me. I'd speak to Jim about it, but I want to work these things out on my own. Besides, how many promises have I already broken since we've been together? Too many, that's all I know. I don't want to involve him anymore than I have to in my problems.

The night after we play master and slave with Brad and Brigitte, I barely get to sleep. I find it ironic that Jim seems to simply put the whole encounter behind him. I think he had fun humiliating my former boyfriend, Brad. I think this made him feel good about himself. Having never experienced that kind of rush, he seems to have adopted it with ease. I don't mind at all. He's finding his niche, something with which he is comfortable. I'm the one experiencing the stress, hesitation and guilt.

As I lie awake in bed, I think of Jennifer and all that's happened between me and her. I understand why she can't bring herself to confront me. My feelings towards Brigitte reflect those I currently have for Jennifer. When Brad told me Brigitte wanted to meet me, I was ecstatic about it. I wanted to meet the girl who had stolen Brad's heart; ironically enough, she wanted to do the same. When we met and she came at me aggressively, I decided to play with her and not get angry. When she pushed her advances on me, I took control of the situation. But I forgot the most basic rule of master/slave relationships. The power is shared, and it's often the slave who has the most control over what's happening. I let myself believe that I could handle Brigitte; I think I imagined it would be like handling Jennifer. I was wrong. I did something stupid with it. It's not so much peeing on her as letting her lick me, I now realize.

I love Jennifer so much; I don't want to let her go. In some sick way, Brigitte was taking Jennifer's place. She was someone I could control, someone I could bend to my will, someone I could vent upon my frustrations over Jennifer. But I may have to let Jennifer go, because as much as I love her, I know I love Jim more.

I manage to get a few hours of restful sleep, but even my dreams are tormented by images of Brigitte and myself in bondage. The details are sketchy but I know what they represent.

In the morning, I wake up before Jim. I go take a shower and return to the bedroom. He is still sleeping. I decide to hit the books and do something constructive with my morning, to take my mind off the issues still running around in my brain.

When Jim finally gets up, he comes over to the kitchen where I'm hard at work. He kisses me on the cheek and I barely look up. As he brings me a glass of orange juice, he sits on the other side of the table, in his bathrobe.

"Want to talk about it?"

I must really look upset because I'm trying hard not to. For him to see through my mask, he must really be intuitive. Or maybe it's the fact that I'm studying in the middle of spring break in the morning.

"I wanted to catch up on my studies."
"Okay."

He gets up and kisses me on the forehead before heading to the bathroom for a shower. I'm not feeling very stimulated at the moment; at other times, I might have wanted to join him. I bury my head in the books until he comes out, then we start gathering our stuff for the day's activities at the beach. I'm hoping nothing happens today. I want some quiet time alone, to reflect on all that's happened.

When we hit the sand, I realize how silly my expectation is. Tom is there, and with him, Jimmy and Jennifer. I stare at her from a distance, as if I was seeing her for the first time. Jim pulls me back to reality.

"She's here, it seems."
"I was kind of hoping... never mind."

We head towards our friends. We know Brad and Brigitte will not be with us today, and I'm thankful for it. I honestly don't know how I'll react to Brigitte the next time I see her. Besides, right now, I have a more pressing issue with my best friend.

Jennifer looks up at us but doesn't smile. I wonder how much coercing Tom had to do to get her here. She's not even carrying a bag, and she's not dressed for the beach at all.

"Hi Jenn."
"Sarah. Jim."

Her tone is not unfriendly, but it is detached. She is hurting. I want to take her in my arms, hug her tight and apologize. She won't let me get close. Tom and Jimmy head for the sand. Jennifer is not moving.

"Jim, can you go ahead with the boys?"
"Sure."

I know she is angry at Jim too, but right now, Jennifer's attention seems to be solely focused on me.

"It's good to see you," I say.

She barely acknowledges my comment.

"Jenn... please, talk to me."
"What's there to talk about? We had fun, it was a nice experiment, and that's it. It's over."
"It was more than an experiment to me, Jenn. Can we sit somewhere?"

I manage to drag her to a nearby bench and we sit. I can feel her resentment towards me, but I also sense how this is torturing her and how much she is holding on to her grudge. I need to get the conversation going.

"Do you know how it felt to be with you again, Jenn?"
"I do."
"When we broke up..."
"That was over a year and a half ago, Sarah, get over it."
"Jenn, when you broke up with me, you told me it was for my own good. Remember?"
"I remember. What's your point?"
"You hurt me back then, but you were right."
"You sure know how to cheer a girl up!"

I try to grab her hand but she pulls it away.

"Jenn!"
"What? What do you want me to say? It was a bad idea, Sarah, simple as that. We thought we could make it work, we both did! But Jim... he's not into that."
"He might come around to it.
"You're fooling yourself if you think that."

She looks towards Jim.

"He's not the best looking guy on the block or the most athletic, but he is caring, smart and intelligent. I can see what you love in him."
"You love him too, right?"
"No. Not in the same way I love you. Sure, I'd like to fuck him, but have you ever met a guy I wouldn't fuck?"

She marks a pause, as if she's thinking up a few names.

"My point is, we tried something and it didn't work. End of story."
"But that's not the end, Jenn. You're punishing me, Jim and yourself, and I don't understand why."
"I don't know why!"

Her last comment was so loud we see heads turning in our direction. She lowers her tone.

"Maybe I wanted this to work. And it can't, and that's frustrating to me."
"It might work eventually. I've been talking with Jim, and there would be ways to go around his limitations, I know it."
"But I don't want that. I want a relationship, and I don't want to wait around for Jim to open his mind, because chances are he won't. Sarah... do you realize you're the only real girlfriend... steady relationship I've ever had?"
"No, but now that you mention it..."
"You've always been my number one. Just because I've had sex left and right doesn't make it untrue."

I look away, somehow intimidated by her words.

"Whenever I'm around you Sarah, things happen."
"Believe me; things happen even when you're not there. At least, when it's you, it's easier to deal with."

Jennifer seems puzzled by my reaction.

"Want to talk about it?"

I hear Jim's voice echo in hers.

"No. It's really nothing I can't handle on my own. Jenn, you've always been by my side, no matter what. What changed? Is it Jim?"
"As much I'd like to say yes, no. It's not him."
"Then what?"
"I wish I knew."

I think about my own situation and compare it to Jennifer's. I want to help sort her life out.

"Maybe you're jealous?"
"Of?"
"Me and Jim. I mean, we're in a steady relationship now... as much as we can be."

My side note does not go unnoticed to Jenn but she remains on topic.

"I guess I just want what you have. So maybe it's jealousy."
"I wish I could give it to you."
"You do... in your own way. I just have to deal with these issues, and to be honest Sarah, this time apart, these few days, they have helped me clear my head. I guess I'm not as mad as I want to be."

She laughs. Her first smile since I got here. I go to hug her and this time she lets me do it. I kiss her cheeks.

"Jenn, why do we fight?"
"So we can make up?"

We kiss fleetingly.

"I can't stay."
"Why?"
"I'm still sort of sick. I think I caught something, or maybe I was already sick and my down just caused me to feel it. I'm feeling better though."
"Can I do anything to help?"
"I'd like you to drop by tonight. Only you."
"Of course."
"Don't get any ideas."

She smiles; I smile back.

"I'd just like to spend some time with you, get to know you again. I've missed you. Not just this past week."
"I know. I've missed you too."

We hug again, then she gets up.

"I should be going. My head is all woozy."
"Will you be all right?"
"I'll take the bus. Can you drop by around six?"
"Yes. I'll bring something to eat."
"Something light."

Jennifer leaves. I watch her walk away, feeling more at peace with myself. Somewhere in the back of my head, a little voice is reminding me that this is not resolved and that I still have other issues to deal with, but I make it go away. I want to enjoy the afternoon.

Thomas, Jimmy and Jim are sitting near the water, in their swimming trunks. I remove my camisole, exposing my blue bikini top. I get a few good looks from the guys. I remove my bottom, exposing my matching bikini bottom. Jimmy is intently staring at my thighs. Thomas is beside him.

"Ya, she's a fine."
"Don't we know it!"

I smile at them and head for Jim.

"I'm going to go splash in the water a little."
"Okay. I'll soak in the sun for you. Did it go well with Jennifer? Where is she?"
"It went great. She went back home, but I'm meeting her later at the apartment."

I hit the water and splash around a little. Once in a while, I look up to see Jim reading a book or talking to the boys. Those two seem to be having fun. They're walking around the beach, looking at everybody there, chatting up conversations. I know they're good friends. I just wonder how much more they could be.

The day goes by without incident. I don't see Julie or Sandy and I'm glad I don't. This day is all about me. Once in a while, I get out of the water, go plant a kiss on Jim, chat up with Tom or Jimmy, then head back into the water. I play like this until late in the afternoon. Eventually, I get out and dry myself before putting my clothes back on. Jim comes up to me.

"So... going to your place, then?"
"Yeap. Going to hang out with Jennifer."

Jim grabs my hand and brings my gaze into his.

"Sarah, I know how much Jenn means to you. Do what you need to do. I won't mind."

I smile at Jim before kissing him.

"I know. I love you."

We hug. I wave goodbye to Thomas and Jimmy. Jim looks at me as I do.

"I'll hang out with them tonight. Should I be expecting you?"
"No. I have a key anyway. Don't wait up."

We kiss again. I don't particularly want to leave, but I know Jennifer is waiting on me. It's time to settle things. This means leaving Jim out of the loop for now.

I hope everything goes well. I couldn't stand another breakup with Jenn. I just couldn't.

[interesting]

I get to Jenn's house a little ahead of time. I left Jim at the beach with Tom and Jimmy, wished them a nice evening and hurried over to the bus stop. I rode all the way near my apartment. I haven't been here in a while.

As I near, I step off early and pick up some food for Jennifer and me. I'd like fried chicken, but I remember Jenn is not feeling so good, so I purchase a chicken salad instead and some light drinks. I make my way up the stairs. I go to knock on the door before I remember this is actually my place too. I push open the door and enter.

I hear the television in the background. Our roommates are away for the entire week so Jennifer has the entire apartment to herself. When I get to the living room, I see Jennifer sitting on the couch, watching some kind of action movie in her bathrobe. Her hair is still wet. She turns her head and gets up, then hugs me tightly before kissing me on the lips.

"Hi. I'm glad you're here."
"I'm glad I'm here too."

I show her food. She drags me to the kitchen where we get plates and ustensils. I set the food on the table and we dig in. She seems to have a good appetite.

"Thanks."
"Have you eaten anything since this morning?"
"Just some soup."
"You must be starving!"

We share the meal. I tell her about my day, the swim and the sunbathing. She doesn't ask anything about Jim, but she does inquire as to how things are going between Tom and Jimmy. He must have told her about it.

"Okay, I suppose. It's hard to tell if Jimmy likes Tom as a friend or more. I just know he likes Tom.
"Is it true they've had sex in the past?"
"No, not sex. Just mutual blowjobs. Who told you that?"
"Nobody. It's the way Tom was talking about it."

We digress and talk about other things. We finally get back to the topic of our own relationship.

"Do you love me, Sarah?"
"I do. You're my best friend."
"I mean, love me. Really love me?"

I have to take a moment to consider my answer, not for itself but for its implications. The fact that I do makes Jennifer look away.

"That's what I thought."
"Wait a minute, Jenn..."
"It's okay. I get it."

I get up from my chair and walk across to her side of the table. I kneel in front of her and put my hand on hers, resting on the table.

"You know how I feel. Why are you making this hard?"
"I'm sorry."
"Jenn, this is me. We've known each other for years. You're my best. You don't have to apologize."

We fall silent. I'm the first to speak.

"I wanted it to work too, you know."
"The threesome?"
"I did. I love you so much."
"Why can't Jim be like a regular guy about it?"

We laugh. Most guys would fall in love with such an arrangement. Two gorgeous girls to have a passionate and sensual, not to mention sexual relationship with. It boggles the mind that Jim would not be into it, but I've learned to understand that Jim is more complex than most individuals I've been with.

"It did get us to talk about a lot of things, though. I'm grateful for that."
"Lucky you. Meanwhile, I'm here, pining away all alone."
"Jenn, we can have sex if we want to. Jim's okay with it."

Jennifer stares at me like I'm from another planet.

"If this was about sex, you think it would be a problem? This is about more than that. It's about being happy. I'm not happy right now."
"Why aren't you happy?"
"Because... I'm not with anyone."
"That makes you unhappy?"
"I see you with Jim, Bonnie and Barrie, Brad has his own girl now, even Tom is trying to get hitched. Claire and Cassie, they've been together for years now too. And me... I don't have anyone. I really am... alone."
"You've never been the type to settle down."
"I don't want to settle down. I want something steady. It used to be you, because you had no one else, I could call upon you and you'd help me. Now... it's different."

I take a step back.

"How is is different, Jen?"
"For starters, you're never here anymore. Any time we wanted to do something, we just did it. Now, you have to ask for permission."
"I don't!"
"You do, you just don't do it consciously. It's always about Jim, never about us."

I try to find something to say but end up staring at the ground. She makes a good point.

"What have you done since you started going out with Jim that he wasn't involved with or that did not approve? He was involved in everything we did."
"Not everything..."
"You get my point."
"I do. Jenn, this is really about us, not about him."
"It is. I always fancied you and I would get back together... or at least remain... friends with benefits."

We both stare into the void. Our relationship has become so much more complex in the past few months. Simple things now seem convoluted.

I close my eyes. I start stripping, top to bottom.

"Sarah, what are you doing?"

I pretend I don't hear her and keep getting naked. When I take off my bra, she gets up and walks over to me.

"We don't have to sleep together, you know."
"I know. And we don't have to. But I'm home. I should be able to get naked in my own home, right?"

She smiles at me and steps back. I remove everything and stand naked in front of her. She stares at my shape for a moment, but neither of us makes a move. I turn around and head for my bedroom, where I recover my own bathrobe and put it on. She joins me there, dragging my clothes back to the room. I turn to her.

Without a word, we return to the living room. I peruse our collection of DVDs and select an erotic comedy. I show it to Jenn.

"Want to watch it?"

It's one of her favorites. It's a story about two women uncovering their love for each other, while each is trying to maintain a semblance of a normal life with their respective male partners. I plug the disk into the machine and go sit beside Jennifer on the couch. We watch the story unfold, like all the times before. The girls train at the same gym, go to the same spa, hang out together at the tennis court, do groceries together. One night, both their husbands are out of town, they get drunk and decide to experiment; before they even realize it, they're teasing each other so much they almost set fire to the carpet. They decide they've had enough for one night. The husbands come back from their trip; one notices the rug and suspects his wife is having an affair; he sets up a hidden camera.

A week later, he goes on another trip; upon getting back he is shocked to discover his wife and that of his best friend making out on his couch. He goes to talk to his friend about it, so they hatch a plan to catch them in the act. Little do they know that the other wife has overheard them; the women decide to play a game on their husbands in return.

My favorite scene arrives in the movie; the men have been caught watching the girls; the girls ask the men if they want them to continue. The men say yes, but the girls say that the men must do whatever they want the girls to do as well. The scene ends up getting very awkward for the guys who end up making out on the couch, while the women watch; the women then make out for the men; things go awry when one husband has had enough and darts off.

After that, the movie gets boring until the end, where the couples decide to have sex together, but with their respective partners. I can't tell you how many times Jennifer and me got off on that particular scene. We imagined we were there with these couples. Now though, we're just leaning against each other, caressing each other's hair and holding hands.

The movie ends. Jennifer kisses me gently on the lips. She looks so tired.

"Are you sleepy?"
"Yeah. I can barely stay awake."
"It's barely past nine!"
"I know. I'm just beat."

I drag her to the bedroom and remove her bathrobe. I slide her under the covers. For a moment, I hesitate, then I take off my own bathrobe and join her under the sheets. I lay her head on my shoulder.

"Sleep now. I'll watch over you."

Jennifer kisses me goodnight and lets herself drift away. I won't get to sleep anytime soon, but at least I'm taking care of my friend. I caress her hair; I let one hand slide across her back. I wonder for a moment if Jim is all right, but I decide to leave him be for the night. It's not that I don't love him; it's that Jennifer needs my full attention right now. I am somewhat disappointed that we didn't have sex, but I am relieved that we have resolved most of our issues, or at least gotten them out.

Tomorrow is Thursday. This has been an eventful spring break, and it's not over yet. My mind drifts to thoughts of Brigitte, Julie and who else might want to get in my bed now. I return to Jim, to his embrace and find solace in his understanding. One thing at a time, he says, and I want it to be so. He just wants me to be open about everything. But can it really work? Could I just go out, have an adventure with someone, and just come back and talk to him about it? I remain skeptical.

A part of me still wants to try it though. I just don't know which one will win out in the end. After all, I've already shown I rarely keep my promises.

===================================
I hope this answers your question, offkilter :)

Still to come - Thursday's up (part 18)... It's Jim's turn to spend some time alone with Jennifer, while Sarah goes to to the beach - can Jim and Jennifer learn to deal with one another?

Plus - Friday's gonna be a very big day indeed. Part 19 is being written, and so far contains seven different posts for the events that unfold during the day; things get more intense than ever for our beloved characters, now that Julie will be in charge...

Oh and someone dies. NOT!

[interesting]

When I wake up on Thursday morning, I'm at first very confused as to what is going on. I'm naked, which is normal, but not on a familiar bed. My eyes have trouble opening themselves. I feel someone suckling on my right nipple. I manage to get one eye open; Jennifer is in my arms, groping my right breast, teasing my right nipple with her tongue. I'd be stimulated if I wasn't so confused.

It takes me a moment to remember where I am. I spent the night with Jennifer. It's been a while since I did that.

"Did I wake you? I'm so sorry."

Jennifer is looking up now. Both my eyes are open and the clarity is returning.

"Were you suckling on my breast?"
"I was. It felt just good. Do you want me to stop?"
"Yes please. For now at least."

Jennifer pulls back, drawing the covers with her as she straightens herself in bed, ending up on her knees, exposing both of our naked bodies. That's a sight I've been missing. Her naked form - in the morning, as we wake up. I want to grab her and kiss her all over. And again, Jim's face comes up to haunt me. His voice tells me it's okay to have fun but his face speaks volumes louder. Somehow, I'll have to reconcile those two.

"Did you sleep well?" Jennifer asks.
"I slept... like a log. I'm kind of stiff."
"Turn around."

I oblige, exposing my back to Jennifer. She climbs on top of me and starts massaging me. I close my eyes and almost drift back to sleep. Her touch is so soothing. I need her gentleness. Her hands glide across my back, from the top of my neck to the top of my behind. I let her play with my skin and muscles to her leisure; it's not like I'm not profiting from this as well!

"This feels so good."

She kisses me on the neck and lies on top of me, her ample breasts resting against my back. We remain there for quite a long moment, until I start having trouble breathing. She gets off of me and I turn around. She starts massaging my front; her hands are delicately toying with my own breasts, in a way that is both sensual and soothing. I feel my nipples hardening under her care; she flicks them once in a while.

"Hey! Stop that!"

She laughs along with me, as her hands glide across my stomach. She finally lays on top of me, her breasts across mine. Her face is mere inches from my own. She stretches her legs and slides one on each side of my right leg. Our sexes are almost touching now. Her hands are on my wrists. We stare at each other in silence. Slowly, gently, she starts rubbing her sex against my upper hip; the friction is also stimulating me. I want to tell her to stop but my mind reacts much more slowly than my body, which has time to become aroused. I close my eyes and let Jennifer have her moment with me.

There is no kissing and no other form of touching. She is teasing herself onto my body, and it teases me back. I open my eyes and lock gaze with her, as she grinds herself against me with a little more fervor. I have to remind myself that Jim told me this was okay. Jennifer is right: my whole life now revolves around him. For a moment, I'm tempted to take the upper hand and accelerate things, just to prove I am still in charge of my life. The loftier part of me holds me back as I let Jennifer do the work.

Slowly, I see her face start to shift; beads of sweat roll across her back, where my hands are now resting. I am getting less stimulation than her from this but I don't mind. She moves her legs further apart, and this time I feel her sex directly rubbing against my hip. It is moist and slippery. She is grinding faster now, even though the rest of her body is barely moving. I see her face shift again and I know she is nearing her climax. I am also experiencing an increase in libido, but I manage to keep it in check.

I sense the fluids emanating from her sex drip against my upper hip as she finally climaxes; some of it reaches my own sex and gives me a sudden jolt, but it quickly subsides. Jennifer slows down and stops. She rests her head against my shoulder and closes her eyes. I let her lie there for a moment; I chase away the image of Jim hovering over the bed.

We both fall asleep for a few moments. I'm the first to stir awake, and my movement stirs Jennifer as well. She lifts her head and stares at me, then kisses me gently on the lips.

"Thank you."

I smile. She smiles back as she straightens herself. She takes the time to wipe whatever she left on me.

"Are you okay now?"
"I'm better. I know I was asking a lot of you this morning. I'm glad you let me finish."
"I'm glad you're better."

She stretches before getting up, then stretches again once out of bed.

"What a way to start the day!"
"Indeed."

I get up on the other side and stretch as well. My stimulation is still high, but I don't want to push my luck. I know Jim understands but why tempt fate? Besides, I'm still not really that horny. I must have some feelings left over from last Tuesday with Brigitte.

"Are we going to the beach today?" I inquire.
"I'm not feeling very beach-like."

Jennifer's comment saddens me because I really hoped to drag her to the beach, to get her to actually talk to Jim. I don't know how long she can keep avoiding him. Sooner or later, they'll have to talk to each other. I don't want to end up having to live two separate lives. Somehow, I have to take matters into my own hands.

"Jenn..."
"Yes?"
"Do you trust me?"
"I do. Why?"

I turn to her with a strange grin.

"Do you have any plans for today?"
"No. I was planning on staying here, with you."
"I want to go to the beach."
"Well I don't."

She is being stubborn about this. I guess I'll have to resort to plan B then - the one I am coming up with as I speak to her.

"Sit on your bed."
"What?"
"And close your eyes."

Jennifer executes without really understanding where I'm getting at, which is the purpose. I've played many surprises on her in the past. She is probably thinking this is one of those. I look around the room and find all I need. I skulk about to make sure Jennifer does not understand what's going on until it's too late. As I near her, I take her right hand, caress it... then I snap the handcuff on. A moment later, I snap the handcuff to the metal railing at the top of her bed. She hears the clang of metal on metal and opens her eyes.

"Sarah? Why did you handcuff me to my bed?"
"Well, you say you want to stay here. Fine. You're staying here."
"What?"
"I'm serious, Jenn. I won't have you running around everywhere. You're staying right here."
"This is crazy, Sarah, uncuff me."
"No."

With that, I walk out the door, key in hand and head towards the kitchen. I drop the key into the cookie jar and return to the bedroom, where I hang around at the entrance. I stare at Jennifer, who looks back in disbelief.

"Here's the thing, Jennifer. Today, you're not going anywhere. You're staying here."
"And you?"
"I'm going out to the beach later."
"What about me? What if I have to pee?"
"I'll set you up with everything."
"What if I'm hungry? Come on, stop this, uncuff me."
"No."

I enter the room and sit on my bed.

"And here's the other thing. While I'm gone, I'm leaving you with Jim."
"What?"
"In fact, I'm going to call him right now and ask him to come over."
"Sarah, I'm naked."
"So. It's not like he hasn't seen it before!"
"Please, Sarah..."
"No. Jennifer, you are going to spend the day with Jim. I'll be at the beach for a time. I have to help Thomas too. And you and Jim need to talk to each other. You need to settle your affairs. You may hate me for it, but I sincerely believe this will be beneficial. For you both."
"I'll tell him what we did this morning!"
"I'll tell him myself when I call him. Jenn, be reasonable..."
"You're the one tying me to my bed and asking me to be reasonable?"

The irony is not lost on me, but my mind is made up.

"I'm going to call Jim now. I'll help you get dressed; I'll prepare you some food and a pee bucket, should you need it. But this is happening, Jenn, make no mistake about it."

If Jennifer was entirely against the idea, she would protest with much more force. She is saving face, and I can let her do that. But I also know that my gamble today may very well prove to be the turning point in our complex games.

I just hope Jim understands and works with me on this, otherwise I'm going to be in deep trouble.

[interesting]

When Jim finally arrives at my apartment, a little before eleven, I've already taken care of the big things. Without uncuffing Jennifer, I've managed to dress her (she assisted me because she didn't want to remain naked all day), sliding on her panties and helping her put on a short skirt. I put her socks on. The hard part came when we wanted to put something on her top. Because one hand is tied, we can't slide anything on it. What I did was get a piece of cloth and wrap it around her breasts and use a needle to hold it in place. I then wrapped another piece of cloth around her shoulders, and it now rests there covering her shoulders and front but her back is still exposed.

I got her something to drink; a two litre bottle of water which should theoretically last her for the day. I brought her a plate of fruit, apples, grapes and oranges, if she gets hungry. Finally, and this is surely the most humiliating part of her treatment, I retrieved a bucket from the storeroom, in case she needs to go.

I go meet Jim but my mind is elsewhere as I greet him. So far, Jennifer is being a sport about it, but I wonder how long that will last? This is still just a game for the moment, and Jennifer is taking it as such. But what happens when things get more serious.

"So you handcuffed her to her bed?"
"Yes. And since I don't want you to release her, I'm not telling you where the key is. That way, you won't be able to do it. Even if she begs."
"What exactly am I supposed to do today?"
"I want you to keep her company."
"While you're going to the beach with the guys?"
"Yes."

Jim clearly has issues with my plan.

"What don't you get?"
"This is clearly not how I intended to spend my day, not after spending the night away from you."

I look away for a moment, then gather my courage.

"Jim, do it for me. I'll make it worth your while. I promise."

I kiss him and smile.

"Okay... but only today. Tomorrow, we're both going to the beach."
"Deal."

I drag Jim by the hand and take him to the bedroom. Jennifer looks up and stares at us both. The reality of her ordeal is starting to set in.

"I'm leaving you two alone now. I want you to behave like civilized adults. For my sake, at least. I love you both. Maybe this way we can get you to talk about what's going on."
"You're leaving me with him?"
"I am. I don't care how you proceed, but you two make up. I'll get back around supper time and bring food. I hope you two have it worked out by then."

I go over to Jennifer and kiss her on the forehead. I then go to Jim and kiss him on the mouth.

"Take good care of her, please."
"I'll do my best. Go. Have fun."

I take my leave. For a moment, my mind wonders at what they are going to do this afternoon, while I'm out at the beach. I decide to not get involved in this thing. Whatever happens, I trust them both.

The bus ride does not take very long. When I get to the beach, I'm much earlier than the other days. No one is there but me. I strip to my bikini, carrying my clothes with me and head across the sand, through the rows of strangers already there. I see stares turning towards my figure. It's always flattering to be the centre of attention.

Across the sands, I spot two familiar faces. Sandy and Julie. They are talking to a couple of girls. I tilt my head sideways as I examine their bodies. Their hips, their asses, their stomachs, their breasts, their exposed backs, their hair. I let the visual spectacle fill my mind. I walk slowly towards them, harboring my most beautiful smile. Sandy is the first to notice me. She motions to Julie who turns her gaze. I feel her eyes undressing me. I'm feeling particularly desired right now, but I don't mind as much as I did a few days ago. My conversations with Jim and Jennifer have given me a new perspective on things.

When I get there, we get into presentations. Marlene, Claudia, Susan and Kamara. They're all studying along with Sandy and Julie, and they're all gorgeous girls. I'm tempted to take them all home, lock them in my closet and take them out when I need them. The thought makes me smile. I quickly become the topic of conversation.

"So you're studying to teach kindergarten?"
"Yes."
"Where is your boyfriend today?"
"I'm flying solo."
"Really?"

Julie seems extremely interested. I wink at her.

"Don't get too many ideas."
"What are your plans for the day?"
"Hang out here, see my friends."

The other girls take among themselves while Sandy isolates me.

"They're planning something."

Sandy smiles. She is larger than most of the other girls, but it gives her a full figure that is very enticing to the eyes, under her one piece bathing suit. She wears her blonde hair very short. I can't help but envy the roundness of her breasts. They are perfect. I'm wondering if she has implants.

"Whatever it is, I'm sure it will be fun."
"Yeah... and I'm going to take the brunt of it. I don't mind joining you girls, but I do need to see my friends when they get here. I'm trying to hook up two friends of mine."
"Really? Who? I thought that Brigitte was with Brad?"
"Actually, it's the two guys."
"You want to hook them up with whom?"
"Each other."

Sandy's eyes widen.

"You mean they're gay!"
"The big one is. Thomas."
"I would never have guessed!"
"He doesn't look the type, but he's as gay as they come."
"And his friend, uh... Jimmy?"
"Him, we're not so sure."

Sandy frowns.

"That's tough. There's plenty of fish for your Tom out there."
"True, but, he's set his heart on Jimmy, so, we're trying to get to the bottom of Jimmy's mind. Not an easy thing. He's very self-centered, very private for someone so loud."

Sandy laughs. Her chest jiggles as she does so, drawing my eyes towards it.

Kamara walks over to us. She is very tall, over six feet, of Haitian origin from what she told me. Her braided black hair falls just above her ass. How long it must be unbraided! She is wearing a green bikini, which is highlighted by her darker skin. I realize I've never been with a black woman before, let alone seen one naked.

"You girls having fun?"
"Talking."

Sandy turns to Kamara.

"She's trying to match up two guys together."
"Really? How does that work?"
"I haven't a clue. They're good friends at least."

Kamara draws attention to my plight, and pretty soon all of the girls are focusing on the situation, trying to come up with ways to determine if Jimmy really is into Thomas.

Marlene, a small girl with a bit of native heritage in her face, seems to be really into it. I examine her small figure (she barely reaches five feet) in her one-piece black and grey swimsuit. Her dark hair falls straight to her shoulders. I notice a tattoo protruding over the swimsuit on her left breast, something like a falcon.

"My brother is gay. He says the best way to tell if someone is gay is for a girl to come up to them and try to seduce him."
"That may not work with Jimmy."
"Why not?"
"I think he's into girls as well."

Marlene seems disappointed her idea doesn't get us anywhere. Her friend Susan, a large breasted european-looking woman, with square shoulders, clad in a two-piece red ensemble, tries her luck with an idea.

"We could lock them up naked together somewhere and see what happens?"
"We know they've already had an experience together. I don't think that would solve anything."
"Besides," says Julie, "both of them are boxers, very athletic. It might be tough, even with all of us, to drag them, strip them and lock them in."

Claudia, an average looking american girl, brown hair in a pony tail, in a very revealing black bikini, seems intrigued.

"Really? What have they done together?"
"As far as I know, mutual blowjobs."
"Really. Wow!"

Sandy intervenes.

"Have they kissed?"
"I don't think so."

Julie, all this time, has been pondering. She looks over our shoulders.

"I think I see them now."

We turn around. I see Thomas, Jimmy, Brad and Brigitte walking along the beach, apparently looking for me. Julie pulls on my hand and drags me towards her.

"Say we help you match them up? What's in it for us?"

The question hangs in mid air. I look around at the gorgeous girls.

"It depends on what you want. Some things, I'd have to clear with my boyfriend first."

Julie places a hand on my stomach, and slides two fingers under the cloth of my bikini bottom. She doesn't go very far with it.

"How about you owe us and we collect later?"
"Sort out the details later, then? Okay. What do you have in mind?"
"Nothing so far. But we got all afternoon to think about it."

I smile. I like this arrangement. I've been wrapping my head around Tom and Jimmy's situation for about a week now, and I'm still coming up short. This arrangement can only be beneficial to everyone. I plant a kiss on Julie's nose.

"It's a deal. Come up with something and we'll talk."

I hurry away towards my friends, not bothering to look back. I sense the girls stare at my behind, as I strut about the sand. I'm excited about what they could ask me to do if we actually manage to pull it off. I'll need Jim's opinion first, though.

I walk up to my friends and Brigitte gets in my face.

"Hi."

I back off a little.

"Hi."
"How are you?"
"Good?..."
"I'm borrowing her for a moment."

And with that, she takes my hand and drags me off to the showers. I wave to the boys but go along for the ride. We enter the cubicle and she pushes me against the wall, preventing my escape.

"Brigitte?"
"I've been thinking about you since Tuesday..."

The lust in her eyes is apparent.

"I'm going to eat you up right now..."
"Brigitte, no!"

I put my foot down. She is taken aback by my show of authority.

"I'm only going to say this once, Brigitte. Back off."

She is stunned by my reaction, and I must admit I am a little perplexed myself.

"If and when something is to happen, it will be on my terms. Not yours. What does Brad think about it?"
"I don't know."
"Don't you care?"

Brigitte must be having a hard time understanding my reaction. My body is clearly saying yes (it rarely says otherwise) but my mind and my heart are saying no.

"Brad told me he liked watching girls get it on."
"What guy doesn't? That doesn't change the facts... are you stringing him along, or are serious about taking him back?"

For a moment, Brigitte looks away.

"Why are you so horny anyway?"

I stare at her figure and read the tell-tale signs. The sweat on her glistening skin, the erect nipples, the moistness I perceive through her white bikini bottom. It's almost indecent.

"Is it me you want or is it him?"
"Can't it be both?"
"Brigitte, make up your mind. Brad's a great guy, he's had his problems but he's sincerely trying to improve himself. If you hurt him, I'll hurt you - and not in a nice way."
"So you still care for him?"
"Of course I do! You don't go out with someone and not keep some feelings alive."

Brigitte seems angry, and I can't fathom why.

"Does he still love me?"
"Maybe."
"Who are you trying to humiliate here? Me or him? Maybe yourself? What's eating at you, Brigitte?"

Brigitte turns to walk away. I grab her by the wrist and pull her in. I'm doing therapy on Jim, Jennifer, myself, Tom and Jimmy, even Brad. Why not add another person to the mix, at this point? She comes to rest against my chest. I feel her heavy breathing and the proximity is turning me on. I recall how I humiliated her in the shower, when I was really humiliating and punishing myself for my failures. What failures is she punishing herself for?

I rest her head on my shoulder.

"I don't know what's going on with you, Brigitte, I barely know you. You don't want me; you're looking for something else. Having sex with me wouldn't give you what you need. What do you want?"

She does not answer, and I figure it's because she's acting on impulse and not reflecting on her situation. Scenarios fly by in my head but I let them go. I'm not going to speculate here.

"I can't have sex with you Brigitte, for many reasons. One, it would be wrong. Two, it would only serve to further your... hostility towards me. Do you hate me?"

She pulls her head away.

"No. God no!"
"Do you love me then?"

This time, she takes a moment. It's happened to me before, having someone I just met fall madly in with me. And from her own admission, Brigitte is one to fall easily in and out of love. There's also the fact that Brad's infatuation with me might have led him to idealize me in her eyes. I'm everything she would want to be if she wants to be with Brad.

"I do."
"But how much? And why? Is it because of Brad?"

I'm pretty confident she's fooling herself. She wants to sleep with me, that much, I'm certain. The rest is artificial; at least, I'm hoping it is. I have enough problems splitting myself into two people for Jim and Jennifer. But how do I make her realize it?

"What do you love about me?"
"Your smile, and your breasts, and your lips... all of them. I want to taste you again."
"What can I give you that Brad can't? Is it because I'm a girl?"

All of a sudden, the truth hits me.

"Are you still mad at Brad?"
"I've forgiven him."
"Have you? Really?"
"Of course."
"You've forgiven him for stringing you along while he was pining for me, for getting you into a car accident and for dumping you on the side of the street?"
"It's all ancient history."

I hear the words but I don't believe them. I hope I'm not just trying to find excuses here. I feel I'm on to something, but she won't acknowledge it.

"Why won't you let him come into you? Why do you control his every move? Why are you hunting me?"
"Because I can."

She's starting to get angry. She pulls herself away.

"I don't want to talk about this. You don't want to fuck, fine, just don't make a big deal out of it, or don't make this about me!"

And with that, she leaves. I curse myself for being so honest. I know I've hit a nerve, otherwise she would still be here. This is about her and Brad, but mostly about her feelings. I need to find out more about her if I'm going to help. But do I want to? Could I end up doing more harm than good by meddling in Brad's life? He seems content to remain her lapdog. Do I want to ruin it for him?

I'm extremely excited, I suddenly realize. The confrontation has sent my blood boiling. If Jim were here, I'd jump on him without hesitation, but he's not. I could go back to Julie, she would definitely do something about it, but I don't want to resort to that. Brigitte would have done the trick but I've pretty much blown any chances of this happening any time soon. I'm on my own. From my spot in the cubicle, I can only be seen at one angle. A daring idea comes into my mind. I turn on the water for the shower, turn my back to the beach, facing the wall, and I slide my hand down my bikini bottom.

I start playing with myself, mindful of possible passers-by. If I get caught here, I'll be banned for life. It wouldn't do any good to anyone, least of all me. I want to pleasure myself, but the stress of being caught is too great and actually kills some of the excitement. The moment is gone. I pull my hand out, wash it under the water, then return to the beach. I look towards Brigitte, but she's acting as if nothing happened and smiles at me. A notion creeps into my head, something I dare not even spell out loud. Something I'll need to investigate further.

I catch up with Tom and Jimmy. They're talking about their upcoming matches.

"Show me a few moves, guys?"

They are only too happy to oblige. Boxing and fighting is everything to them. I understand where Tom's addiction to it comes from, but I know so little about Jimmy that it strikes me as odd. He's wiry and strong, very fast, but he doesn't have the traditional boxer shape, at least not the one I'm accustomed to. I know they're different weight classes, but I can't help but feel like Jimmy is somehow the odd element of the two in the field.

As Jimmy shows me a few punches, I decide to ask a few questions about it.

"You sure are fast. How did you get into boxing?"
"Honest story?"
"Sure."

Jimmy actually stops his demonstration and stares into the ocean.

"M'Old man."
"I thought you said he didn't want you to do boxing."
"He don't. A do anyways."
"Okay. Why him?"
"Coz, when a was tiny, he use ta beat up my momma."
"He did? I'm so sorry."
"S'cool. He don't no more. Was twelve when I crapped him up."
"Crapped him?"
"Beat him up, a mean. He gots drunk and he slam on my momma, so I get in th'way, and he slam on me, so I punch him good, in tha kisser."
"You took him out?"
"One punch. Never saw't comin'."

He looks at Tom.

"Now, he ain't too proud 'bout it, but he never hit no one again after that. And I figure, got a good hook, might as well use it."

Tom picks up the story.

"We met at the gym. Jimmy was full of hate when we first fought in the ring, training. He was angry at everything."
"Not so 'ngry no more, tho. Smooth now."
"The coach helped him deal with his anger a lot. Helped him focus it."
"And now I only slam guys in the ring... or bad dudes."

I smile at Jimmy. I can see why Tom likes him. They have the same sensibilities. It's easy to forget that boxers have a lot of emotions too. We rarely see behind the athletes.

"Are you with anyone, right now?"

I decide I need to step up the ante in order to get things moving. Besides, it's already day four and I've barely had time to explore Jimmy's past and relationship with Tom. I need to get the ball rolling.

"Nah... waste a time."
"Really? Why?"
"Coz I don't got the time. Trainin' takes it all."

Tom speaks.

"Jimmy's very committed to his training. He wants to go professional. He can do it too. He needs to gain a few pounds, though."
"Yeah, gonna be fat like ya."

Tom pounds Jimmy's shoulder. They both laugh.

"When was your last relation?"
"Like... uh... two years ago."
"That long?"
"Well, ya talkin' steady here? Coz I been with people since then, jus' nothin' serious."
"What if you found the right person?"
"Dunno."

Jimmy is being as evasive as ever. He's quick to dodge out of the way, which may be why he's a good boxer. But I don't let up easily.

"Nothing serious. Like Tom here? When you and he were in the showers?"
"Nah. That's diff'rent."
"How so?"
"Coz he's a dude."

I see Tom's face collapsing but he manages to keep it together.

"So, it doesn't count as nothing serious?"

This time, Jimmy doesn't seem to understand what I'm implying. He just stares blankly at me. Tom changes the topic and talks about the upcoming match. I've done all I can on this end, it seems. I let them continue their conversation and walk off. I look at Brad and Brigitte; she's burying him slowly in the sand, and I wonder how much of that is actually Brigitte burying me instead. I walk by and ignore them. I track down Julie and her friends. They're playing volleyball again.

Kamara and Claudia are the ones not playing. I go and sit between them.

"Hi again!"

They close in, wrapping their arms around my neck so they are both embracing me. Kamara speaks.

"So. How are things going?"
"So-so. I have problems of my own to deal with."
"So we noticed."

I stare, but Claudia draws my attention to her.

"The other girl, Brigitte. The way she dragged you away. Anything we can do to help?"
"Not really, not on that one. It's about her boyfriend."
"Shame."

We watch the other girls play. Julie and Sandy lose - but I think they did it on purpose. Kamara and Claudia go challenge Marlene and Susan. I get two different girls hugging me from each side. Julie kisses my cheek.

"Feeling down?"
"Not really. Just thinking."
"I may have a solution... but I don't know how much we can implement it."
"Why?"
"We need some place where we won't be disturbed where we can drag these boys."
"Willingly?"
"Oh, I think they'd be willing. Your gay friend, he's open-minded?"
"Very!"
"Good. I won't ask about the other guy, since you don't know him that much."
"I think he's more open-minded than he lets on. What do you have in mind?"

Julie smiles.

"Here's all you need to know. Get your friends somewhere private, indoors is preferable or anywhere no one can see them. Tell them we'll all be there - all six of us - for a challenge. You and your boyfriend can join us if you like."
"So I need to find a place."
"Well, I can find one too, but it'll go much smoother if you talk to them."
"I may have an idea. There might be someone else there, though."
"As long as they're willing to take the challenge, they're invited."

I want to ask her for specifics but I decide to trust her. I don't really know why I should, but that's the kind of things I'm used to working with. If anything, it will probably be something like what I do with my usual friends, so it's not that big a deal really. We exchange phone numbers to facilitate the rest.

I do have preparations to make though. They can wait until I get back home, to Jim and Jennifer. I wonder how those two are doing?

[interesting]

I get home a little after six. I have dropped by the fried chicken place because for some reason, I'm still eager to have some. I didn't have my fix yesterday night, and I know Jennifer is feeling better, and Jim won't mind.

I enter the apartment and barely hear a sound. The lights in the living room are off. For a moment, I wonder if Jim and Jennifer are still there; suddenly, I hear a door opening and Jim comes into view across the hall. He smiles at me.

"Hi! I've..."

He places his finger on his lips. I go quiet. I drop the food on the kitchen table and go to him. I whisper.

"What's going on?"
"Wait here."

He goes over and locks the door, then comes back to me. He gently kisses me on the lips steps back, motioning to my body. It takes me a while for me to understand that he wants me to strip. I look confused for a while but I manage to do so. I stand naked before him and wonder what he has in mind. He retrieves a piece of cloth from his pockets and places it over my eyes, effectively blindfolding me. I'm curious about his plans by I play along. I get to thinking that everyone has plans for everyone now.

He lifts me up from the ground and carries me towards the bedroom. I feel his finger on my lips, telling me to remain quiet. I lean in against him so as not to bump my head down the hall or on the door frame. We enter my bedroom. I can't hear if Jennifer is still there, but I don't see where she could be, unless Jim found the key and freed her. I somehow don't think he would do that.

Jim puts me on my bed. I remain quiet and docile. Suddenly, I hear a snap and I feel the metal on my wrist. Trapped!

"You can remove the blindfold now."

I'm half-expecting what I'm about to see, thinking turnabout is fair play, but I'm a little surprised. I see Jennifer on her own bed, naked, in exactly the same predicament as I am. He hasn't freed her. Why is she now naked? Why is Jim giving me the same treatment I gave her?

"Jenn, did you put him up to this?"
"Actually, it was his idea."
"Our idea," Jim corrects.

I stare at the both of them. Jim smiles and leaves the room.

"I'll be back with the food."

I watch him leave, then turn my attention to Jennifer.

"What's going on? Did you two make up?"
"In more ways than one."

I'm a bit taken aback by Jennifer's comment.

"Did you two...?"

The question trails off. Somehow, the idea of them together fills me with fear, and I can't reason why. Jennifer laughs.

"No, we didn't. But I'll tell him you were worried. He'll find it amusing."
"It would be all right if you had."

But I'm lying. I know it, and I'm finally realizing it. That feeling of guilt, that suspicion trailing off in my mind, that unspeakable stress, that's where it comes from. I'm the same as him. And I can't believe I'm thinking about sleeping on him left and right! Jennifer manages to calm me down.

"He knows, you know? He understands."
"He does?"

I'm feeling so small right now. I want to cry, but my eyes won't let me.

"And what about you?"
"I guess I understand where it comes from. You were right. We talked quite a bit today."
"And?"

Jim enters the room. He's carrying the food, three plates and a chair.

"And we got to an understanding, something we can both live with for the moment."

His comment soothes my nerves. He sets his chair up, then places the food on the plates and brings it to us. We eat with our hands. He's even brought the napkins.

"What is this understanding?"
"That's for us to know and you to find out."

They both smile. Now I'm really intrigued.

"Okay, I'll bite. How do I find out?"
"We're going to play a game," Jennifer says.
"What are we playing?"
"Twenty questions."

I've played this before, but never in the nude, and certainly never under these circumstances.

"What do I have to guess? It's hard to define something that only exists within your minds."
"That's why we wrote it down."

This time, I turn to Jim.

"Like a contract?"
"No. Just to get everything out in the open."
"What do I get if I win?"
"Both of us, to do with whatever you want.
"Anything?"
"Within reason, but yeah, anything."
"And if I lose?"
"You remain tied up - and you get to watch me and Jenn have fun together."

This time, I'm truly perplexed.

"You're kidding."
"We're not," Jennifer replies. "You have twenty questions, no more, to guess what we're hinting at, or you have to watch us have our fun together."
"Jim, are you serious?"
"Yes. We are. We've talked about it, and decided that if you don't get it, well..."

He lets his words trail off. I'm suddenly extremely agitated. On the one hand, I have been anticipating, almost premeditating a romantic encounter between them. On the other hand, my reaction a few moments ago puts me at odds with my fantasies. Could I be able to handle seeing them together - and being kept apart, just watching them go at it? Somehow, it doesn't feel right. And both of them seem absolutely adamant about this. I try to call their bluff, but I can't. They are serious.

"When do I start?"
"How about now?"

I have to make these questions count. I don't know exactly what they're talking about, what I need to guess, but I have to make these questions matter. I don't want to lose, and it's not simply because I hate losing. It's become extremely personal now.

"Is it an idea or concept?"
"No."

One down. Nineteen to go.

"Is it alive?"
"No."

They talk in unison, like they've rehearsed, which they obviously have.

"Is it an item?"

They have to consult each other. They seem hesitant. They finally agree.

"Yes."
"Is it... in this room?"
"Yes."

Four down. I'm doing good now. I look about my bedroom. The first things that come to mind are Jennifer and Jim, but no, it's not alive. Their clothes? I keep searching visually. Beds. Sheets. Pillows. Clothing on the floor. Drawers. Bedrest. Carpet. Ceiling. Wall. Light fixture. Light switch. I give up for the moment and go back to questions.

"Is is white?"

My bedroom walls are white. There are also posters.

"No."
"Is it... blue?"

Most of our sheets are blue. It's Jennifer's favorite colour as well.

"No."

I decide to forget about colour and try something else.

"Can I see it from where I am?"
"Yes."
"Is it a piece of furniture?"
"No."
"Is it a piece of clothing?"
"No."

That makes nine. I'm not doing so well anymore. I still have eleven questions to go. I know it's not clothing or furniture. Something I can see, not blue and not white.

"Is it something... on the wall?"
"No."

So it's not my posters and not my shelves. Could it be the chair Jim is sitting on?

"Is it the chair Jim is sitting on?"
"No."

Eleven. My mind is racing at the thought of Jennifer and Jim together, mixed emotions are driving me crazy, making it hard for me to think. I look about the room in desperation. The computer.

"Is it the computer?"
"No."

I sense a small moment of hesitation in that answer from Jennifer. Maybe I'm on the right track. I look at the computer desk. I see the monitor, the keyboard, the lamp, the mouse, the mouse pad. I see the computer chair, the drawers of the desk, the pile of CDs on top.

"Is it on the computer desk?"
"Yes."

Thirteen. A lucky number for me. I have to focus now. This is getting far too personal.

"Is it... electrical?"
"No."

That eliminates a few things.

"Is it the mouse pad?"
"No."

Five to go.

"Is it... the... toy on top of the screen?"

We have a little bobbling head of Elvis. Jennifer picked it up at a fair some time ago.

"No."
"Is it... something I can guess?"

I know this could be considered cheating, but the notion has occurred to me that I may not be able to solve this one; it may actually be a no-win situation. I'm both pleased and frightened when Jennifer answers.

"Yes."

I have three questions left. I look closely at everything on the computer desk. I look for something obvious, something that is in my line of sight. Illumination strikes.

"Is it paper?"
"Yes."

But the paper is white, and it's not white. So it can't be the paper, unless it's paper of another colour. But I don't see any. They said I can see it from where I am. I can't move, but I can change my perspective. I get up on my bed and look at the desk from above. I see a piece of pink paper - letter paper - on top of the computer screen. There's writing on it.

"Is it that piece of paper?"

There is a long pause. Jim gets up and retrieves it and hands it to me. One question to spare. I read the entry.

"To Sarah:
"We both love you very much, and we understand that our misunderstandings are causing you pain. We apologize for this. We know you are trying your best to keep us together, as friends, and we know we are not making your life any easier.
"The love we share with you is something unique to both of us. We don't want to cause you any more duress. That is why we have decided, both of us, to allow you to do as you wish with us.
"From Jennifer: I understand if you want to be exclusive to Jim. He's the one for you. I am here if you ever need me, for anything. You have all my love and devotion. I only want you to be happy.
"From James: You have transformed my life in ways I cannot even describe. Your openness and your love have made me a new man, a better man. I feel like I have grown with you. I have grown because of your desire for challenge and novelty, because you never take anything for granted. I cherish that in you. That is why I am letting you go, while holding onto your hand. I will walk alongside you, and be with you as you need me, but I will let you lead the way. Your happiness means more to me than life itself. I do not worry of losing you anymore, because I know I have your heart.
"From us: Remember that we are here for you. We love you now and will love you down the road, wherever it takes us, however bumpy it may be.
"J. & J."

Tears are rolling down my cheeks as I close the letter. I put it away and want to reach for them, but I'm tied up to the bedpost. Jim tosses the key to Jennifer as he comes over and hugs me. Jennifer frees herself and comes join us. We kiss each other as I thank them, drying my tears of happiness away. Jim is the first to talk.

"I know how hard we've made these past weeks, Sarah."
"And we sincerely regret all we've made you suffer."
"It wasn't all you guys."
"I was too aggressive."
"And I was too recalcitrant."

I kiss both of them and then we have a three-way kiss. I have to ask.

"Does that officially make us a threesome couple?"

Jim laughs.

"No. It just means that whatever you decide to do, I'm here."
"And I'm here too."
"I'm not ready to sleep with anyone. Don't know if I'll ever be. But that shouldn't stop you from doing what you need to do."
"I don't need to sleep with anyone else. I just like sex."
"And I love you, and I want you to be happy. It's like I said before. One day, one decision at a time. Let's not overdramatize anything."

Jennifer drags Jim away.

"What are you doing?" I ask.
"Having fun together."
"What? I won the game."
"Still... Jim, we should show her what we had planned if she failed."

I'm taken aback by Jennifer's bravado. She leans seductively, pressing her naked form against Jim's, and he's letting her do it.

"Jim!"

They ignore me.

"Want to play, Jim?"
"sure."

For a moment, I'm completely oblivious. Suddenly, Jim pulls two packs of cards from his pocket.

"What do you say? Double solitaire?"
"Sure."

They sit on the ground and start setting up the game. That's when I realize I've been had. I laugh and smile. They leave the cards there and return to me. Jim finally undoes my cuffs. I massage my wrist. I then pull him in and toss him onto my bed.

"Jenn, would you assist me?"

Jenn smiles. We go to work stripping Jim. He doesn't fight it; I work his bottom while Jenn works his top. As I remove his underwear, I see a spot of wetness on them. He is half-erect from all this.

"Okay... so you two are going to do what I want you to do? No questions asked."
"No questions," answers Jennifer.
"I'll comply."

Jim is calm now. He's accepted his fate, whatever it might be. There's something I've been meaning to have them do, but I still hesitate for a moment.

"I need you to tell me if you don't want to do this."

I'm specifically looking at Jim, but I see I have Jennifer's attention.

"I know Jennifer has been dying to feel you into her. So I'll ask... do we let Jennifer... ride you?"

I direct it as a question, because my hesitations are still flowing. I'm surprised that Jennifer answers this one.

"No. I don't think that's wise."
"Jennifer's right."

They agree on it. That's a good thing.

"Maybe just... blow him then?"

They look at me, then at each other. Jim nods. I kneel beside Jim, near his face, and turn his gaze on me.

"If at any time you want to..."
"Sarah, it's okay. It's what you want, right?"

It takes me a moment to focus. I redirect the question.

"Is it also what you want?"
"I'm not against it, but it has to belong to us both."

I stare at Jennifer. She has her face near his sex, smelling it. It's already reacting to the situation.

"I want Jennifer to suck you."

Jennifer takes my cue and swallows him. Jim is looking at me and grabs my hand. Somehow, this makes us even. I think I'm starting to understand Brigitte a little better. There has to be a balance. If Jim won't be with Jennifer, then I can't be with her either. Otherwise, it doesn't work. And we have to be together. That's the real key here. I think we're both realizing it. If we're together, it seems all right, even if it isn't. And appearances somehow seem more important than truth, at least in the here and now.

"I want Jennifer to swallow everything, Jim. Shoot into her. Don't hold back."

I look at Jennifer. She's working him hard, and Jim is deriving much stimulation from it. His hand fondles my breast. I take his hand to my mouth and suck his fingers. Jim is moving about in the bed; Jennifer's always been better at this than me. I've been with him long enough to read his body language. He's about to release. I'm about to tell Jenn when I see her face shift; he's shooting into her mouth, and she's doing her best to swallow. Jim lets out a long moan, then goes quiet. Jennifer keeps sucking a moment longer, then pulls away and licks him clean. Jim is relaxed now. I'm also very calm. There is no stress here.

I look at Jennifer. She seems happy. She's been aching for this for months. It's finally done. It becomes clear that this clears the air, lets us do a fresh start. I kiss Jim as he recovers, then go over to kiss Jenn. I taste Jim on her lips and tongue.

Somehow, this feels right. Balance has been restored. I think tonight, I will sleep well.

Ironically, the only question that pops into my mind is: whose bed do I sleep in now?

[interesting]

The water hits my face and finishes stirring me from my restful sleep. It's been a while since I've slept so well. Last night, my boyfriend Jim and my best friend Jennifer had a sexual encounter together. I was there, of course, but it was mostly them doing the work, because I asked for it.

That may sound strange to you, but you have to understand that tensions have been building for weeks between those two, and I've been caught in the middle ever since. I take full responsibility for my actions. I was the one who initiated the chain of events that led to this yesterday. I am not the only guilty party, but I do accept that I played a hand in it and I assume the consequences.

As the water splashes on my body and rinses away the soap, so too have last night's events cleansed the air of all tension. I'm not saying everything is perfect, but I know that Jennifer and Jim have made up, for my sake as much as theirs, and that with their decision we can take our relationships where we want to take them. It is still not clear exactly where that is, and I still envision bumps down the road, but at least we'll be walking together, in the same direction.

My mind wanders for a moment as I try to think as to what they could have talked about the previous day to agree to let me be the guide for the relationship. That's how I feel. I've never felt so connected, so in charge, and on some level, it feels great. Jim trusts me enough to follow me wherever I go, and Jennifer cares for me enough to allow my pace to set the tone. I'm still not sure they didn't have sex before I got there, despite Jennifer's claims to the contrary. Jim seemed a little too at ease with the notion of Jennifer sucking him. Maybe they decided to get it out of the way before I returned. It's probably what I would have done.

Yesterday, before I read their letter, I would have minded. Now, I would be content with it.

There's also the fact that having aired out all of the issues and problems that our three-person relationship has caused, we can now talk about them openly and come up with solutions. I remember Jim's words about doing things together, and I recall having had the same thoughts many times over. It is about us, together. I was thinking last night that as long as everything was in the open, everything was said out loud, that Jim would be okay with mostly anything I did, and I'd be okay with his own actions.

Sure, it's easy enough to say. I have a feeling it will be an uphill battle, but I'm not alone. I know Jennifer is going to be there to assist us as well.

I'm so lucky.

As I step out of the shower, a towel wrapped around me, I get a surprise when Jim picks me up and drags me into the living room. I barely have time to see him. He has a hand on my mouth, so I don't say anything. When I get there, I notice that Jennifer is waiting, wearing her dominatrix suit, corset and black lacy underwear. What have they planned for me now?

Jim drops me on the couch, taking off my towel as he does so. I fall naked onto my ass. He's basically wearing nothing more than a g-string and a face mask. I'm surprised Jennifer has got him wearing the former. He dislikes the feel very much.

"What's going on?" I finally ask.
"Last night, you played a game and you won. We did what you wanted. This morning, you are ours to control. You will do our bidding or be punished."

This is reminding me very much of what I did with Brigitte, and suddenly, I'm thinking this is Jim's idea rather than Jennifer's. Maybe he enjoyed his experience with Brad a little too much. Jennifer speaks again.

"My other slave here will stand and supervise. If you fail to please your mistress, he will be the one punishing you."
"What would you have me do, mistress?"

This sounds fun, more fun than what I did with Brigitte anyways. I know Jennifer usually gets to the point quickly.

"Stand up straight, legs apart."

I get up from the couch and assume the position. I notice several toys and devices are on the other couch. I bite my upper lip in anticipation.

"Slave, retrieve the first device."

I've never seen this one - actually, I recognize the components but I've never seen the configuration. It's Jennifer's strap-on belt, but there's a small vibrator dangling from a rope. Jim walks over to me and ties the belt around my waist, then adjusts the vibrator at just the right height. The rope passes between my legs, between my cheeks. Jim ties the other end at the back of the belt. That idea can't be Jim's. Did they plan this yesterday as well?

"Very good, slaves. Sarah, you will get down on all fours on the couch, facing me."

I get into position. My face is exactly at her crotch level. She removes her panties and nears me.

"You will finger me until I come. But Sarah, you musn't come yourself."

I feel the vibrator held against my pussy turn on and start to pulsate. My hand reaches at Jennifer's sex. Jim goes to stand behind me, and slaps me on the right cheek.

"Ow!"
"You are not allowed to speak. Slap her again!"

He does so. This time I hold it back. He's getting good at slapping. I feel the tension rise. I slide two fingers inside Jennifer; she remains stoic so far. Every so often, I get a slap on my right cheek. I bump forward every time.

"That is good, Sarah."

Jennifer is still acting like I'm not providing any stimulation, but her body is reacting to my touch. My mind wanders to Jim, behind me, still slapping me. I see his manhood sticking out of the g-string. What is he thinking of this? Is he getting off on it?

"You can do it now, slave."

Jim gets up and retrieves a dildo. I'm amazed at what's happening here, amazed at how much farther along Jim has gotten. We've been talking about things like this for weeks now. What happened yesterday that allowed him to step it up one notch?

Jim moves the vibrator slightly aside, then slides the dildo into me and starts pumping. The vibrator is still doing its work, but now Jim is aiding it. I can't hold it anymore. I manage not to scream, but it's obvious to everyone as I climax. I keep working Jennifer as I do so, but it's too late. She pulls away. The vibrator is turned off, but the device remains lodged in me.

"You failed, Sarah."
"I did. I'm sorry, mistress."
"You have to be punished now."

I'm actually anticipating the punishment now. Given Jim's new attitude, I have no expectations though. Anything could happen. Jim moves away and Jennifer takes his place behind me, and begins slapping my left cheek. She knows how to make it snap without inflicting too much harm. The device inside me is still tantalizing.

I look towards Jim and notice he's removed his g-string and is struggling to put on a condom. I find it odd because we don't use these since we're both clean and I take the pill. We also know Jennifer is clean, so I'm confused.

"My slave here is going to do something to you. Something you may not like."

An idea pops into my head that could explain the condom, but I hesitate to bring it up. Jim couldn't think of doing it, after all. I see him retrieving some lubricant and applying it to the condom. He's going to do it! We've talked about it, but Jim has always been shy, if not openly against it. Why is he willing to do it now?

"Are you sure we should be doing this?"
"Quiet!"

Whatever they talked about has opened up a lot of doors for Jim, and I'm even more curious. Jim moves behind me. I sense the vibrator turning back on. Jennifer lies on her back and starts playing with the dildo inside me, sliding it in and out. Jim comes behind me. It must be over a year since I've done anything like this. I hear Jennifer speak.

"Go slow."

I sense his covered shaft near my opening, and I try to relax, have it dilate as much as possible. It's never easy to enter; once it's in, it's usually okay. I've been meaning to try it with him, but his attitude was keeping the subject off the grid. He tries to push it in, but it doesn't slide as easily. Meanwhile, the vibrator and the dildo are working me over.

All of a sudden, I sense his shaft entering me. It hurts a bit and I cringe. I hear Jennifer telling him not to stop, to keep pushing, claiming that it will hurt less once it's in. She's guiding him through it. He manages to get part of himself inside me. They're both working me now, each in their own way. I close my eyes and endure the pain because I know the pleasure that will come later. The lubricant helps quite a lot, and I'm glad they were smart enough to use it. The sensation finally turns to pleasure. I'm being taken by my two favorite people in the world, in ways I never imagined possible. I'll take punishment like this any day.

I sense a throbbing in both my holes. I realize Jim is shooting into the condom. This is new to him, he's overexcited. I don't mind it's over. He keeps pushing in and out afterwards, but he is ejected very quickly by my muscles. It felt nice but not as much as what Jennifer is doing to me. She takes me over the edge one more time. I collapse onto the couch, spent, sweating - in need of another shower.

Jim is immediately at my side. He's removed the condom and tossed it aside. The smell isn't all that exciting, but seeing him there is okay. He removes the mask.

"Are you okay? Did I hurt you?"
"No... You didn't. It was... nice. Unexpected."
"Who gave you permission to remove your mask, slave?"
"Jennifer, come on!"
"Sorry. You okay Sarah?"
"I am. Tired."

Jim seems extremely worried about me. I smile at him. It wasn't bad at all, it just wasn't the best. We tried it, it's done, I know my tastes haven't changed.

"Really, Jim. I'm okay."
"I wasn't sure we should do it, but Jennifer said..."
"I know what she said."
"You do?"

I smile at him, then bring him close to kiss him.

"You'll have to tell me what you two talked about yesterday."

They look at each other, acting as if they need to apologize for something.

"How much of this did you plan, anyway?"
"A lot."

Jennifer smiles.

"If you don't mind, you two have had your fun, but I could use some for me as well."
"Where are you going?"

I grab her arm and pull her onto the couch.

"I thought..."
"You thought wrong."

I pull the dildo out of my pussy and wave it in front of her. She lies on her back and I glide it into her, starting to slide it in and out at an increasing pace.

"Oh! Sarah..."

I look at Jim. He gets closer and starts to knead her breasts, then kiss them. It only takes a few moments for Jennifer to be in the throes of ecstasy. She pulls Jim in and starts kissing him passionately as I make her orgasm like she did me.

For a moment, I get a sense of dread. I then realize that everyone here is a willing participant. Not only that, but we're together. Jennifer, Jim and me. It's what we wanted. I don't know how long it can last but for the moment, it's good for us.

"I love you guys," Jennifer states.
"And I love you."

I lay on top of her, kissing her passionately. I then turn my head to Jim.

"And I love you too."

We kiss the same way.

"Jim?"
"What? Oh! I love you girls too..."

His awkwardness makes us laugh. This is what I've wanted to happen. I'd like to do them both again, but I really need a shower, and we are expected on the beach.

I suddenly realize I have something to ask Jennifer, so I get it out of the way. She listens to my plight about Julie's request and immediately understands. We call to see if the place is available. Lo and behold! We get our reservation.

"It's all right if I come along, is it?"
"Of course!"
"What exactly is Julie planning?"
"Not entirely certain, but I'm sure it will be fun!"

[interesting]

The time at the beach is uneventful. My mind wanders the entire afternoon at the morning's events. At some point, the memory of our little sexual encounter takes me over. I go into the water to cool off, and end up playing with myself in the cold water. From my vantage point in the sea, I see Jim and Jennifer lying side by side, soaking in the sun. A feeling of unease creeps up on me. I'm not afraid of losing either one, but I'm afraid it won't last. But which one of them will be the one to call it off?

At some point, I realize something about our situation. I'm the girl in-between. It's me and Jim, or me and Jennifer, or me between Jim and Jennifer. I recall most of our encounters, those that worked at least, and that's where I was.

I tried to talk to both Jennifer and Jim about their conversation of the previous day, but they remain elusive. Why won't they talk about it? It sort of goes against what we talked about, being open and all that. All I was able to really gather is that they talked about everything that had happened, and had realized they were both punishing me and neither wanted to do it.

As far as Jennifer is concerned, I know she doesn't mind me seeing other people. We were together for six months; in that time, I slept a few times with both Claire and Cassie (though never at the same time), I had an encounter with a man at a bar (with Jennifer watching) and had Bonnie fuck me at least once while Barrie was watching. It's ironic that when I broke up with Jennifer, I ended up having less sex with other people. Even when I was with my next boyfriend, the one who worked at the scrap yard, I kept having sex with Jennifer. She knows how to fulfill my needs.

Jim is another matter entirely. When I fell for him, I had the distinct desire to see no one but him. I still ended up having sex with Jennifer several times, sucked Thomas twice, got eaten by Cassie and Claire, and got fucked by Bonnie while I gave a handjob to Barrie. The more I thought about being with Jim, the more sex I had with other people. It was not until were finally together that I stopped. That lasted for a month, before we tried to integrate Jennifer into our play. It wasn't like Jim wasn't giving me sex - we did it practically every day!

This may be not be a truly accurate reasoning, but maybe I'm not meant to be with only one partner. True, I want to share my life with Jim. His plans for the future coincide with mine, we share interests in teaching and so many other things, and he is so smart and intelligent. He makes me laugh, he turns me on. He's so kind to me. My heart belongs to him.

My body, on the other hand, seems to be telling me differently. It craves variety. Reflecting on my current plight, as I play with myself in the water, I come up with several names of people whom I want to have sex with. Jim and Jennifer are on top of that list, but Julie's name is right at the top, just below theirs; her friend Kamara feels exotic to me, and I'd like to see her chocolate skin resting against mine; to some extent, even Brigitte would provide me with quite an experience - why not include Brad in the mix, after all, we never had after break-up sex. And those are only people that I really want to have sex with. The others, I'd enjoy but I could hold out.

I get out of the water and head towards Jimmy and Thomas. They've been walking up an down the beach. The water is making my skin glisten: I notice how Jimmy stares at my chest, even if he is pretending not to.

"You like what you see, Jimmy?"
"Ya fine, Sar..."

I need to get my plan in motion.

"I hope you're available tonight."
"why?" asks Thomas.
"Because I'm taking you both out."
"Lik'a triple date?"
"Quintuple, actually."

Both guys look intrigued.

"There will be Jim, Jennifer and me."
"Those two okay?"
"They're better, Tom. Thanks your help."
"Anything for my friends."
"Ya said somethin'bout a date?"

I turn to Jimmy.

"Remember those girls we play volley with?"
"Yeah."
"They invited all of us over somewhere tonight, for a party of sorts."
"Who else gonna be ther'?"
"Just the owner of the house. His name's Peter. He's Jennifer's photographer."
"Awesome."
"By the way, Jimmy, did you get a chance to speak to Jennifer? I know you were anxious to meet her, she being a model and all."

Jimmy gets all excited.

"Yeah, we spoke yesterday. She some good lookin' chick. Went on th'net to see pics... Sasha... wow!"

I look at Tom, hoping this comment doesn't faze him too much. He picks up the cue.

"We looked at her portfolio last night."
"Together?"
"Yeah, we went to Jimmy's place."
"Really?"
"Yeah, we rented..."

Jimmy interrupts his narration to turn to Thomas.

"You can tell her."
"We rent'd some porn flick and jack'd off ta it."
"What did you rent, out of curiosity?"
"I forget the title..."
"T'was about these two chicks who go out datin' and wind up with a bunch of different guys every night... lotta swappin' partners and stuff.
"Was it any good?"
"T'was okay."
"Tom, did you like it?"
"It was pretty good."
"We rent'd it 'coz the guys on the back cover appealed to Tom. An'I want'd to see some pussy."
"Anything else interesting happened?"
"Nah, jus' chillin' on th'computer, watching pics of Sasha and other girls.. some boys too."

He winks at Tom. I smile. They have such great complicity. I want to take it a step further, but I'm still not at ease with Jimmy's limits. I turn to Tom.

"What does Jimmy look like?"
"What do you mean?"
"You know..." I stare at Jimmy's crotch. "Down there."

Tom blushes. Jimmy laughs.

"Ask me, a'll show ya"

I'm almost tempted to dare Jimmy to pull it out, but we'd get into trouble.

"I'm just asking Tom because he's into that 'sorta' thing, as you say."

Tom tries to laugh it off, but clearly I'm treading on slippery ground here. Jimmy adds to Tom's unease.

"I got a long one... not too big. Mebbe I show you, som'other time."
"I'd like that."

And I would. I'm not saying I'd do anything with Jimmy, but it's fun to play around with these notions. I see Julie walking along the beach, in her usual confident style, her lovely body in her tight bikini. I leave the guys to their conversation and head over to her. As I near her, she wraps her arms around me and spins me in the air, resting me down after a full turn.

"You look nice today," I say.
"I always look nice."
"Yes, you do."
"I see you were talking with your friends. Everything still okay."
"Like I told you. We meet at seven at the address."
"Wonderful..."

She pulls me close, whispering in my ear.

"Now, about payment?..."
"Hang on, girlfriend. They're still not together."
"Still..."
"What do you want?"
"What can you give? Me, I want it all!"

My eyes look towards Jim, who is farther on the beach.

"I think I can give you pretty much everything..."
"Really?"
"But only if he's part of the deal."

She follows my gaze.

"He wants to watch or participate?"
"I'm not entirely sure. We chatted about it this morning, but it's still up in the air."
"Is he big?"

I hesitate for a moment before answering.

"Not especially. He knows what to do with it. But... I don't think you'd be able to get it on with him."
"That's a challenge."
"Careful, girlfriend. You're sweet, but he's my man, and I'll choose him over you any day."

Julie is amused at my comment. She steps back, pointing to her body.

"Who can resist this?"

She is very beautiful and sexy, true. But I now know I need Jim to be with me for anything to be possible. He is the one constant I want to have with me if I ever stray from the path. I smile at Julie.

"Not me. But my boyfriend is something else."
"Well, we'll just have to find out, won't we?"

She then leans back in.

"Before the day is over, I guarantee you I'll have not only seen you naked, but him as well."
"That's no challenge, really," I reply.
"All right. How about this then? Before the night is over, I'll have sex with him... or you."
"You're being awfully ambitious."
"Luck favors the bold."

I like when people are playful and daring, but I have to keep some reserve.

"As you said, we'll find out."

And I turn my heels and walk away, careful to shake my behind at her as I do. For a moment, I'm tempted to go straight to Jim and tell him what Julie just told me. I chase that thought from my mind. I'm going to play this fair and square.

This week just gets more exciting every day!

[interesting]

Peter is really a sport. Then again, from what he's going to get out of this, I think he's glad he allowed us over.

When we get to his house, around six thirty, he invites us in. I'm accompanied by Jennifer and Jim, with Thomas and Jimmy in tow. Peter eyes us all out, not only as a photographer but also because, as I've been told by Jennifer, he's openly bisexual. It feels odd to see him there and think he'll be participating in our games. He's almost forty years old, old enough to be my father. I barely know him, but Jennifer claims he's one of the most professional people she has ever seen. Multiple times, she's offered herself to him. He's always refused, because she poses for him. Jennifer says he has the biggest one she has ever seen. It's hard to tell from his loose pants. I remember to be polite and look away.

We've been here before and it brings back interesting memories. I know Jim is revisiting them too.

"So, when are you other friends arriving?"
"Around seven. Are you sure you don't mind?"
"Are you kidding? Having a bunch of hot boys and girls in my house, entertaining themselves and me."
"You didn't have to stay in on our account, though."
"Jenny, I didn't have any plans anyway."

We have presentations. Peter is not privy to all our secrets, which suits me fine.

"I got beer, wine, drinks... I can get something... harder, if you'd like."
"That's sweet, Peter, but we're good."

Jennifer drags Peter away while Jim and I lead Thomas and Jimmy around.

"Now upstairs is off limits. Anyway, there's just a bedroom up there."
"He the one takin' pics of Jenn?"
"He is."
"Wow! I want that job!"

We laugh at Jimmy's comment. We get ourselves something to drink. Before long, Julie and her five friends arrive. They're all dressed to kill, nice mini-skirts, sleeveless tops, hair done, great shoes (even if most are heels). They all look stunning.

Peter goes to greet them and comments each and everyone on their beauty. He's a flatterer, and a good one at that. I wouldn't be surprised if one - or more - of these girls ended up in his bedroom tonight. I might consider it if I didn't already have someone to snuggle with (and possibly a few other as well). Drinks are served, and everyone pretty much gathers in the living room to chat. Julie quickly takes control of the proceedings, thanking our host for his hospitality. She comments on the decor: mostly pictures of naked women and a rare few naked men.

"This is a great place you got, sir."
"Call me Peter."
"It's perfect for our games tonight."
"What kind of games, if I may ask?"

Julie smiles at Peter, then all of us.

"We're here because it's spring break, and we want to have some fun. And by fun, I mean sex."

Everyone, even her friends, are somewhat taken aback by her blatant comment. She laughs.

"Now, mind you, we don't have to get to that right away. And only those who want sex will get it."

She looks at me and I can't help blushing. Jimmy intervenes.

"Let's get it on, then."
"Hold your horses, Romeo!"

She walks about the room as she explains what she has planned.

"You see these fine ladies that accompanied me..."

Kamara. Marlene. Claudia. Susan. Sandy. How unbelievably hot they look right now.

"All of them are single, people, and all of them are looking to score tonight."
"Julie!" Sandy cries out. "You don't have to be so..."
"Sandy, it's for your own good. Now, if I count the heads, we have four guys here. Math doesn't bode well, ladies."

Sandy is about to protest again, but Marlene motions her to remain quiet. Jim looks at me, trying to understand what Julie is saying. I reassure him, whispering that Julie is mostly bravado at this point.

"The first game we're going to play is Mirrors..."

My group looks at her quizzically, but her girls seem to know the game.

"Everyone, pair up with someone you're really comfortable with. Sandy, you're with me."

The associations are pretty obvious. I go with Jim, Jennifer teams with Peter, Thomas and Jimmy shake on it. As Sandy joins Julie up front, Kamara goes to get Susan, while Claudia moves to sit beside Marlene.

Everyone gathers in their corner, then Julie goes on with the explanation.

"It's a very simple game. Each team designates another. Now, the designated team has to perform some kind of stunt - they get to decide what they do. The team who challenged them must do the same stunt - mirror - or they get a sanction."

Peter intervenes.

"What kind of stunts are we talking about here?"
"Anything you can think of. Anything you want the other team to do."
"And what kind of sanction are we talking about?"

Julie looks at Kamara, who picks it up. She reaches for her purse and pulls out cards. She shuffles them; they're handmade.

"We draw one from the list," says Kamara.
"I need to ask," Peter begins," and sorry if I insult anyone but, is anyone her underage?"

He knows this can be a tricky question, but I'm glad he brought it up. We're all roughly the same age, save for Jim who is ten years older, and him, roughly twenty years more than the rest. He doesn't want anything to come and bite him back. I'm glad he's aware of these things. It puts at ease with his presence.

"We're all nineteen, except Susan who is twenty-one."
"Same here, says Jennifer. Eighteen, Sarah's nineteen. Tom, what are you?"
"I just turned nineteen. Remember? You called me to wish me happy birthday."
"I did. Sorry. Jimmy?"
"Gonna be twenty. S'cool."
"Wonderful!" says Jennifer. "We can begin then."

Peter gets up.

"Just a moment. As you know, I'm a photographer."
"I didn't know that." says Sandy.
"Those pictures on my wall? I took them."
"Oh! Wow! You're good!"
"Thanks! Anyway, I was wondering if I could take pictures."

For a moment, there is an awkward silence. Julie takes the initiative.

"Let's put it to a vote. Who minds Peter here taking pics of us?"

Jimmy half raises his hand, as Jim does. I notice that no one on Julie's side seems to mind. How open minded are these girls anyway? I'm beginning to ask myself questions. Are they really who they claim to be, students in psychology? But it they aren't, what are they then? Jim speaks up.

"It only depends on what we do with the pictures."
"What I usually do. I take the pictures, but you own them. We can either edit them to remove what you don't want others to see, or we simply destroy them."
"What were you planning to do with them?" Jennifer asks.
"Post them on a website, to be honest."
"As long as we have first decision on what goes on and what is lost, I'm good with it."

I smile at Jim. Jimmy lowers his hand.

"Same as him."

Peter retrieves his digital camera and sets it up. He first goes around the room and takes pictures of everyone teamed up. He goes back down.

"Anyone else know how to use a camera?"

Claudia raises her hand.

"I did amateur photography in high school."

She walks over to him. He explains the functions of the camera to her while we wait.

"Just so if I'm occupied. I want shots of me too."

As Peter is showing Claudia how to work the device, Julie takes Sandy by the hand and they leave the room. From the kitchen, they call out to Peter.

"Can we raid your fridge?"
"Sure. Go ahead."

The teams move about, so the camera is between Claudia and Marlene, and Jennifer and Peter. Julie returns with a tray of condiments, bread, fruits and vegetables, anxious to get the game underway.

"Okay. Anybody need to go to the bathroom now?"

We all get a laugh from that one.

"I think it's just fair that, since we're at his home, we let Peter challenge first. So, mister photographer, who is it going to be?"

Silence falls across the room. I get butterflies in my stomach. I hold on tight to Jim's hand. I love games.

------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hope all is well for everyone. I need to rant some, so don't mind me. I just have a few things to get off my chest, not directed at anyone in particular, just random thoughts that need expression.

One: thank you to everyone who reads my stories, I hope you enjoy reading them as much as I enjoy writing them.

Two: a very special thanks and I love you to everyone who takes the time to comment on it and give me any kind of feedback, positive or negative. My heart goes out especially (at the moment) to JLstockton and applebooty; they know why!

Three: I'm trying to understand why some stories get a lot of feedback while others, like mine, get very little. And by feedback, I'm not talking about criticism or comments - I'm talking about the traditional "Oh My God! This Is Great! Please Continue! Best Story Ever!" type of feedback. Some of the stories that get these comments are actually, to my tastes, pretty standard, sometimes full of errors about continuity or grammar, yet people eat them up like sweet cakes. I'm guessing some of my sensibilities might be off with that of others who come here, which is fine really, everyone's entitled to their opinion. And this brings me to...

Four: While I do appreciate, to be specific in this case, Lola taking the time to comment and tell me my story is a little weird (and it might be, I grant you that), I fail to see how weirder it is than other stories I've read on here. Lola's comment (and Lola, this is by no means an attack on you, it is just a reflection on my part) illustrates the point that taste is subjective. But it also doesn't help me improve my story. Saying it is weird is the same as saying I like it or I don't like it. It creates no opportunity for improvement or change. What makes the story weird then? Is it the way the narrative is constructed? Is it the way the theme unfolds? The characters? The credibility? The linear/non-linear structure? The first person narrative? The constant shift of POV? Or is it just a personal appreciation, that has no real basis on fact but more on instinct?

Five: I guess my point is this. If you're going to comment on a story, and leave a positive note, then do so, it boosts the writer's confidence and propels him forward. If you are going to leave a more negative note, then be specific about it, otherwise the note cannot help improve the storytelling and only serves to potentially hurt the writer's ego.

Thank you for allowing me to rant. That is all from me. Expect more posts during the week!

[interesting]

The game is called Mirrors. It is a fairly simple game. One team of two individuals challenges another team; the challengers perform a stunt which the first group must emulate; failing to do so, they are assigned a sanction from cards. We have already divided into teams.

I'm of course teaming up with my boyfriend, Jim. I'm holding his hand very tight, waiting for the first move to happen. Jim's got his black hair straight, wearing a black shirt over a white t-shirt, and black pants. He's monochromatic, as usual. I, on other hand, am all colour, with my auburn hair (I've lost the blonde highlights I used to have), a yellow camisole and a green skirt, with my blue bikini underneath. I motion to Jim to remove his socks but he ignores my request.

As I gaze about the room, I try to imagine the kinds of stunts people are going to attempt. I'm reminded, looking at Thomas and Jimmy, that this is partly for their benefit. Julie has assured me we'll get to test Jimmy's comfort levels tonight. In return, I owe her something yet unspecified, if something good comes out of this for them.

Thomas and Jimmy seem really into it. Once in a while, Tom turns his head towards me, then back to Jimmy. I take some time to examine Jimmy: he's hiding his healthy muscles underneath a white t-shirt with his gym's logo on it and blue jeans. I know he's still got his black swimsuit underneath, molding him like a glove. Neither he nor Tom have taken off their shoes or socks. I stare at Tom's larger figure, in his molding blue t-shirt and his dark jeans. I hope things go his way tonight. I'd hate to pick up the pieces.

Marlene and Claudia are also awaiting the start of the activities. You may recall that Marlene is of native heritage, with black hair down to her shoulders, while Claudia is an american girl, her brown hair still tied up in a pony tail. They are both wearing dresses. Marlene's is a light blue one piece dress while Claudia's a red ensemble that ends in a miniskirt. I can see bikini straps on their shoulders; Marlene's are purple but Claudia's are pink. Marlene finishes off her suit with matching heels; Claudia is still in sandals. They both stare about the room at the players (and prospects); once in a while, their gaze turns to my Jim, which just makes me hug him tighter.

I turn to Susan and Kamara. Susan is possibly the largest of the women here, by and far. She is broad shoulders, and her breasts are enormous, the biggest I've seen in a while. She wears her stature well, clad in a black top (I see white bikini lines underneath) and a grey mini skirt. She also sports black high heels. Although she is impressive, I mainly focus on Kamara's chocolate skin and the way it clashes with the golden minidress she is wearing, with the matching golden heels. At my school, there were not that many african americans, because there weren't that many in the neighborhood. She feels exotic to me. I imagine her naked body and wonder at the colour of her lower lips. It gives me a shiver to imagine them.

Julie is still taking charge. She's instructing Peter to start the game, and apparently Peter is still thinking about his choices. Julie is getting impatient, even if Sandy besides her is trying to calm her down. I take a moment to look Sandy and Julie over as well. Sandy's short blonde hair is lying limply on her head; she is a bit chubby, despite her athleticism. She wears a red top and a black miniskirt; she's the only one in the room to have stockings that go into her black shoes. Julie, on the other hand, is nothing but muscle and bone. She wears her hair short and dark, and sports a one piece black dress that halts just over the knees. She's also wearing black heels, which just accentuate her figure when she is standing up. I pay particular attention to her, because not only is she the mastermind behind the night's games, but she also wants to get into my pants (and possibly even Jim's). I'm still undecided as to whether I want either to happen.

Jennifer and Peter top the list of teams. Jennifer is as gorgeous as ever, and I think somewhat excited. She's always had a fancy on Peter, her photographer, but because they work together, he'll never let anything happen. I know Jennifer enough to see she wants him to let his guard down, and possible let her in. I'd like her to have some fun, but I am concerned for the consequences. Still, in her white blouse (I can see her red bikini top through it) and red shorts, she's hard to resist. Peter is no slouch either. Despite his age (thirty-eight, not that old but older than any of us), he seems in pretty good shape. He hides his body under an open white shirt and camisole, and dark pants.

Peter manages to decide.

"Well, Julie, since you were so kind to ask me to start, why don't I challenge you and Sandy?"

Julie was anticipating this. She takes Sandy's hand and they move towards the centre of the circle. They start slow dancing, close to one another, their bodies barely touching. It's highly erotic. They do it for about a minute, then return to their couch.

Peter gets up, takes Jennifer by the hand and proceeds to imitate their dance. I see Jennifer close her eyes as she lets Peter take the lead. She is so into him. He might be someone for her - but I don't think he'd go for it. They dance for roughly the same amount of time before sitting back down.

Thomas speaks up.

"We should roll for who gets to do it randomly."

Everyone seems to agree with Tom. Karama reaches into her handbag again and pulls out a standard dice.

"Is there anything you haven't got in there?" Jennifer asks.
"Always be prepared."

We assign numbers to the teams. Kamara and Susan get to pick next. They challenge me and Jim. I whisper to Jim what I want him to do and he smiles. I turn my back to him and lift my camisole halfway, exposing the back buckle of my bikini top. Jim goes in, and using only his teeth, manages (eventually) to undo the clasp. He then pulls my bra off through the sleeve. I'm glad I showed him how to do that! He drops my blue bikini top at our feet.

Susan is wearing a black top. She lifts it up halfway, like I did, and it's Kamara who goes to work on the clasp with her teeth. She succeeds much faster than Jim, then pulls off Susan's black and white bikini top the same way. Susan's massive breasts wobble as this goes on, getting a laugh out of everyone. The bikini top joins mine on the floor.

All the while, Peter has been taking pictures of us. He uses the instant shot option to show us his results by passing the camera around.

"You could do video too," Jennifer says.
"Maybe, but it would take time to set it up."
"Pictures are pretty small here."
"Hang on. I have an idea for that."

We see him rummage through his camera case, pull out a chord and plug it into the wall. We notice a projector on the ceiling. He runs across the room and lowers a white screen. It takes him a few more moments to set it up, but with the extension, he manages to project the pictures onto the screen. We smile when we see the dances, then the taking off the bras.

"Come on people, more game!" Julie insists.

We roll again. Marlene and Claudia get to challenge someone; they go with Thomas and Jimmy, who haven't played yet. The boys get down on the floor, facing each other, and start to do wrestling moves. Claudia and Marlene are looking at them, bewildered. Jimmy manages to put Thomas in a chokehold, and Thomas taps out.

"What the hell was that?" Marlene finally asks.
"Wrestlin'..."
"We're wearing skirts, here!"
"So?"

Claudia and Marlene stare at each other for a moment, then get up and assume the same positions. They start grappling, albeit clumsily. It looks more like a catfight than wrestling maneuvers, which probably makes it even more interesting. Claudia's mini skirt lifts between the scuffle, exposing her pink bikini bottom. Marlene loses one of her high heels (which she should have taken off first). Claudia finally manages to get the upper hand, and she grabs Marlene by the throat, spanking her on the ass a few times as well, until Marlene finally taps out.

When the girls return to their seats, exhausted, they straighten their clothing while we watch the recap of the matches with the pictures. It's not hard to remember that Peter is a professional photographer by looking at these. There are great shots, from the faces of the competitors to a great close up on Claudia's pink behind. She blushes.

"You said we can destroy the photos afterward, right?"

Claudia seems scared. Peter is reassuring.

"These photos are yours. You do with them as you want."

She calms herself down. Everyone's gone once, so we roll again. Sandy and Julie get to challenge someone. They decide to target Jim and me. I giggle at the thought of what I can have Julie do. I turn to Jim, to see if he has any ideas. He doesn't. I'm going to have to come up with something special for her.

I turn to Jim, and start licking his face, starting at his left ear. He cringes: he doesn't like it when I do it. I lick downward, towards his chin (he's shaven, thank God!) and go back up to lick the other ear. I then move to his forehead, licking down to his nose, across his cheeks and unto his lips. I tell him to do the same to me. When his tongue starts rubbing against my skin, I can't help but cringe as well. It feels odd, not very erotic but stimulating nonetheless. He's much less thorough than I am; I giggle when he licks my lips He goes to wipe his face by I tell him not to, then turn to Sandy and Julie.

Sandy goes first, sticking out her tongue. Julie does not seem to be enjoying it anymore than me or Jim, but I laugh as I watch her squirm her face around. She bites back her feelings as Sandy's tongue glides across her lips. It's her turn to service her friend; she takes her time, winking at me every so often as she's doing it. I hear the click of Peter's camera as he keeps taking pictures; Julie finishes on Sandy's lips, and they exchange a tiny peck.

The pictures are hilarious. All our faces still feel sticky from the saliva, but since no one has washed his face, no one does so.

Thomas and Jimmy get picked next; they decide to challenge Kamara and Susan. The girls look briefly at each other, then start kissing passionately, with their open mouths, tongues swaying; for a moment, I'm in Susan's, sticking my tongue into Kamara's mouth. Jimmy is wide-eyed at the sight, both because two hot girls are making out in front of him but also because he's going to have to do the same with Thomas. Unless he takes a sanction.

I get scared for a moment, because this is probably one of the deciding moments of the night. If Jimmy does not want to kiss Thomas, it's likely that any chances of them ending up together are void.

Kamara and Susan end their long exchange with a small peck, very erotic and sensual. They keep their heads together as they turn to the boys. Thomas, oddly enough (or maybe not), seems to hold back. He stares at Jimmy, undecided. He's leaving this one in his hands apparently. He's so scared right now. Jimmy finally tilts his head towards Tom.

"Wadda ya think, Tommy?"
"uh... I guess we could do it... if you're game."

Jimmy's only response is to place his hand behind Thomas' head and pull him in, planting his lips on him. Thomas is at first surprised; Jimmy pulls back a moment.

"What's yer problem, mate?"

Thomas closes in and they lock lips. Their kiss is even more passionate than the one we have just witnessed. I'm getting aroused by it, and I can tell I'm not the only one. It seems to go on forever; their tongues meet in their mouths, and I see Thomas riding the rush... until Jimmy pulls away, a smile on his face, staring back at the girls, defiant. I'm left perplexed: he seemed to be so into it with Thomas, and yet once it's over, he goes back to the girls.

Peter uploads pictures of the kisses; he got in pretty close, and it's very arousing. Jimmy looks at his pictures with Tom, taps him on the shoulder.

"That somethin', hey?"
"Yeah it sure is."

There's melancholy in Thomas' voice. This can't be easy for him. It would definitely be simpler if Jimmy was non-receptive. He's been confounding us every day ever since we started hanging out with him.

The next roll designates Claudia and Marlene. For the sake of completeness, they ask Jennifer and Peter to impose the challenge. Jennifer whispers something to Peter, who smiles and agrees. Peter gets up and takes his camera, changing the memory card. For a moment, I'm at a loss as to what Jennifer has planned. Then I see her stand sensually behind the couch. She is going to pose for us.

With Peter standing in the middle of the room, Jennifer starts to play around, assuming a variety of poses as she prances about the couch. She walks over to Thomas and Jimmy, passing one leg over the couch, placing it between them. Jimmy can't help but plant a kiss on her hip; Thomas decides to do the same. She leans in and plants a peck on Thomas, then one on Jimmy. As she moves from their couch to ours, she unbuttons her red shorts and slides them off, revealing her red bikini bottom. With her foot, she tosses the shorts to the middle of the room.

She climbs onto our couch from the side, crawling on top of our legs. Once she is fully on top of me and Jim, she turns around. I lean in and kiss her navel; Jim reaches her mouth so he plants one on her. She places his hand on her chest, and has him unbutton her blouse, exposing her skin and the red cloth of her bikini top. She crawls off the same way she got on, then moves to the next team, Sandy and Julie.

She goes to stand before them and starts moving about erotically, like an exotic dancer performing for a crowd. In her motion, she kicks off one sandal, then the next; she twirls around on herself and as she does, she takes off her shirt and tosses it to Sandy.

My gaze turns away from Jennifer for a brief moment, as I gaze about the room. Jimmy is rubbing his pants; my hand, resting on Jim's lap, notices a bulge forming. Even Peter's calm demeanor cannot hide a certain crease slowly manifesting itself in his middle region. Sandy is smelling Jennifer's shirt, while Julie is staring with abandon. Kamara and Susan are both entranced by the dance; Marlene and Claudia are in shock; one of them will have to perform like this afterwards.

Clad only in her red bikini, after having Julie and Sandy plant kisses on her behind, Jennifer moves to Kamara and Susan. She gets them to grope her breasts, then has them move the cloth off her skin and remove her top. She quickly covers up, twirling about, then revealing herself once more as she heads for the final team.

She goes to sit between Marlene and Claudia, having them plant kisses on her erect nipples, as she simulates playing with herself. Marlene is trying to back off, but Claudia is simply too engrossed into it. She's licking Jennifer's breast with appetite, until Jennifer, standing up in one swoop, pulls her bottom off, prancing about, doing a handstand and landing on top of the couch.

There is silence for a moment; suddenly, we erupt into cheer and applause. We almost miss a single comment that cuts the air.

"Shit!"

Our heads turn towards Jimmy. His hand is on his crotch, he's staring down at himself, then looks up. Silence falls upon the room, then everybody starts laughing uncontrollably.

"Sorry 'bout that... guess I kinda... got into the moment."

For a moment, I'm worried about Thomas, but he's laughing it up too.

"If ya people'll excuse me, a'll be back in a min."

He gets up and hurries to the bathroom. We calm down with our laughter once he's gone. Jennifer receives some additional praise as we toss her back her clothing and she puts it back on.

"You're amazing!" says Sandy.
"Where did you learn to move like that?"
"It's my secret."

I see Peter switching memory cards, probably going back to the old one. He must have taken over two hundred snap shots in the few minutes the dance took. All eyes eventually turn to Marlene, as Peter hands the camera to Claudia.

"I can't do that."
"Can't or won't?" Julie asks.
"Can't. I can't dance like that! She's too fuckin' hot! I'll take a sanction!"

There is some disappointment in the air. Kamara pulls out a random card and reads what's on it.

"Strip naked. You can't dress yourself back until you've atoned for your failure."

A murmur crosses the room and reaches Marlene. She's trapped now.

[interesting]

If Marlene is looking around the room for sympathy, she is surely mistaken. She finally turns her gaze to Claudia, her partner for the game, who does not seem too happy about the outcome.

"Thank you very much, Marlene."
"What?"
"If you take a sanction, I have to take it too, you know."

The reality of her decision hits Marlene and she looks glum. Claudia gets up and drags Marlene to her feet.

"I'm not getting naked alone. You strip first."

Marlene wants to argue, but the rules are clear. She wouldn't imitate Jennifer's erotic dance and photo shoot around the room, she has to agree to a sanction, determined randomly: she has to strip naked. And because she failed to comply, her partner, Claudia, must also strip naked.

I'm finding these girls adorable. I don't think the girls would actually mind being naked, but neither wants to go first. I see Peter puts the camera away. He's not going to take pictures of this, apparently. I'm a little disappointed, but I understand. Jennifer poses nudes all the time; we don't have Claudia or Marlene's background to assist in that decision.

"Come on!" Julie says. "Quit stalling and get naked!"

Marlene blushes, as she removes her heels and sets them beside the sofa.

"Remember! You can't get dressed until you've successfully emulated another team."

She slips her light blue dress off her shoulders; she has very little hips so it practically falls to the ground, leaving her wearing nothing but a purple bikini. She looks around the room, looking at Claudia. Her partner kicks off her own sandals and start unbuttoning her pink shirt, opening it to reveal a very pink and very tight bikini top. The skirt goes off. Claudia unzips her red mini-skirt, slides it down her hips. Her pink bikini bottom is practically a thong.

Claudia motions for Marlene to continue. Marlene unclasps her bikini bra from the front, hesitates, then pulls it off quickly and covers her breasts awkwardly. Claudia points to Marlene's bottom. Keeping one hand on her mounds, Marlene pulls her purple bikini bottom off with the other, and quickly sits back down, crossing her legs. I have time to see a little speck of hair; she must keep it trimmed.

Claudia smiles at Marlene's discomfort, then pulls the strap off her own bikini top; it falls off effortlessly, revealing two very appealing shapes on her chest. She pulls the string on her bottom section and it falls to the ground. She does not hide anything from us, and I see the trimmed hair just over her sex. She sits back down gracefully on the sofa, turning to her partner.

"Marlene, get those hands off your breasts!"

She actually pulls the hands away; we get a very good look at Marlene's sexy pair. She covers back upfor a moment, angry at Claudia, then finally abandons and puts her hands beside her. I look around at everyone, gazing their reactions.

We notice that Jimmy has come back during the stripping. He is standing motionless, in awe of what is happening. Thomas is also somewhat excited; the sight itself may not do much for him but the thrill of the game always gets him riled up. Jim's being pretty cool about it, although I can tell he is getting horny. Claudia and Marlene's friends are mostly laughing, but I see Julie is really into it. As for Jennifer and Peter, it's hard to tell their reaction. I know Peter is accustomed to seeing naked girls, but never in this context. It must a new thrill for him.

"Can we get on with it now?" Marlene asks.

Jimmy goes to sit, high-fiving Thomas. We roll again. Julie and Sandy get designated, and they ask Kamara and Susan to perform the stunt. It takes a moment for the girls to decide. I notice that Peter has recovered his camera, but he's aiming it away from the naked girls. My trust in him increases; he seems so sensitive to Marlene's stress.

Kamara speaks.

"Well, since we're all wearing bikinis underneath anyway..."

Susan agrees. Both girls kick off their heels beside their couch and stand; in one simultaneous motion, the remove their skirts; Kamara's golden one piece runs up her body, while Susan's grey mini skirt falls to the floor. Susan then hesitates; earlier, I had her take off her bra, so she has nothing under her top.

"Take it off!" Sandy almost screams.

She gets everyone's backing. Susan shrugs and pulls off her tank top; her large mounds juggle back into place as the top falls to the ground. They are enormous, and I'm thinking they can't be natural. And Kamara is so sexy in her yellow bikini.

Jim leans into my ear.

"This is awfully reminiscent of New Year's..."

I kiss him on the cheek. Julie and Sandy then get up and, imitating their friends, start removing their clothes. Julie does it in one move; removing her black dress and sliding it off her hips; she has a green bikini top and a tight matching sports boxer as underwear. It's Sandy's turn; she starts with her red top, showing a tight but non-revealing black support bra; then with the mini-skirt appears green sports boxers. I'm focusing mainly on Julie; I'm really getting the hots for her, but it's really because I'm letting her get under my skin.

Susan jiggles her breasts as she backs down. Peter goes to snap a picture and Susan exposes herself. Claudia calls out.

"Hey, get a picture of me and Marlene together."
"No!"
"Come on, Marlie. It will be just for us."

Marlene fights it for a second, then bites back her shyness. Claudia hugs her naked form to Marlene's and kisses her on the cheek, while Peter takes a picture.

"This is so humiliating..."

Peter goes to set the recent pictures on the projector screen. We watch the stripping unfold, then get a few nude pictures of Susan, Marlene and Claudia. Marlene eventually manages to laugh about it. I wonder if this is the first time she has played with her friends. The others seem much more accustomed than her.

As we roll again, Thomas and Jimmy get to designate a group. They target Jennifer and Peter. It takes a while for Peter to decide what he wants to do; apparently, Jennifer is letting him pick. He hesitates.

"I don't really know how far you people are willing to go... I can be pretty perverted if I want!"

Julie answers.

"That's why everyone is teamed with someone they're comfortable with, so it's easier if things get... raunchy."
"Okay. I suppose."

He leans in and whispers something to Jennifer. She seems surprised and whispers something back. He grabs her by the hand and pulls her away, into the kitchen.

"We'll be right back."

They leave us hanging. We can't hear what they are saying but it's clear some kind of argument is going on. Are they having a fight? They quickly come back; Peter has two 14 oz bottles of alcohol; we identify Vodka. He's also bringing a siphon. Jennifer is bringing a dish rag.

Peter lies on his back and puts the siphon in his mouth; Jennifer sets up the dishrag behind his head. Jimmy seems excited. We're all drinking something, beer, wine or spritzer; this seems more up his alley. Once Peter gives her the go ahead, Jennifer starts pouring the alcohol into the siphon, as Peter swallows it, one gulp at a time. It's amazing seeing Peter absorbing all of the bottle's contents; what's even more amazing is that he doesn't miss a beat, doesn't stop to take a breath and doesn't choke. Fourteen ounces later, he straightens himself and spits the siphon to the floor.

We applaud. He looks okay, despite his head being a little wobbly.

Jimmy retrieves the siphon and tells Thomas to get ready. He assumes the same posture as Peter did; he sets the dishrag behind his head and the siphon in his mouth. Thomas starts pouring; Jimmy does his best to swallow the alcohol, and he succeeds for a full ten ounces. Suddenly, he chokes and spits out the siphon and whatever alcohol remains in his mouth. Thomas checks on him, but Jimmy tells him he's fine. He retrieves the siphon and, after a few coughs, resumes the position and finishes the bottle.

He also gets a round of applause, but as he gets up, his body almost fails him. Peter is laughing heartily, already giddy from his consumption; Jimmy is in worst shape. Thomas helps Jimmy straigten up.

Claudia has been taking pictures all along, and her naked behind is in my face. It's so inviting. I turn to Jim and bring his attention to it.

"I bet you'd like to get a piece of that."
"Are you deliberately trying to make me have sex with someone else? Sooner or later, I'm going to give in."

I begin to apologize, but he kisses me to shut me up.

"Sarah, I love you. I'll do what you ask me to, to make you happy. Bear that in mind if you say something."

It's time for another team. We roll. Marlene is hoping her name pops up, but instead we get me and Jim to ask them to come up with a challenge. Since they can't imitate anyone, it means they remain naked. Claudia speaks.

"I'd ask you to strip for we're already naked."

Jim laughs. I answer.

"We could strip if you'd like."
"Nah. I'll think of something else. Marlene, you want to get back at someone for being humiliated, now's the time."

I look into Marlene's eyes and see a speck of meanness. My mind races at the possibilities she might inflict on us. Before she can speak, Julie intervenes.

"This will be our last round for this game."

Everyone is disappointed.

"Really? I have other games too."
"On'more roun'."

Jimmy manages to form a sentence.

"All right, one more, then we move on."

Marlene stares at Jim, then me. She has a wicked smile on her face. She gets up and moves to the table with the food on it. She grabs a banana and goes back to her seat. I read determination in her eyes. She opens her legs and, without removing the peel, starts rubbing the banana near her opening. To be honest, I'm a bit shocked. I figured she was prude. Maybe the adrenaline is getting the better of her. After a moment, she slides it into her, and starts using it to pleasure herself. Everyone, even her friends, are taken aback.

"Slow down, Marlene," Claudia says.

Marlene manages to regain some control, pulls it out and hands it to Claudia. Claudia slides it into herself and starts to do the same, but with much less rage in her motion. I'm too preoccupied to notice the others' reaction to this.

Once Claudia is done, she throws the banana over to me. I catch it. It's all slippery. I must admit to some discomfort. Two things make me hold back: one, I barely know these girls, and I don't know if they have any diseases; two, I've never really enjoyed using things that aren't designed specifically for sex in me. Jim seems equally confused.

"It's not going in back there."

He is adamant and I understand his reservations. This is no way to introduce him to the joys of anal play, especially since I don't really enjoy it myself. Marlene is fair but strict.

"It has to go inside you somehow."

There's an obvious solution to this, but Jim has the same restraints as me.

"Can I use another banana?"
"Sure."

Kamara leans in on the table and tosses me a new one. I wipe my hands on my skirt. I give Jim the banana, get up, and remove my blue bikini bottom, without removing my green skirt. I sit back down, pull up the skirt a little and retrieve the fruit. I play around my sex with it but it's cold and hardly stimulating to me. I turn to Jim and he starts kissing me. His contact makes me feel better; I finally manage to get the banana inside me. It's not uncomfortable, but it's definitely something unusual. For a moment, it's almost enjoyable, but the thought of the fruit inside me is too strange. I pull it out and hand it to Jim.

At first, he is hesitant. He doesn't mind eating me out, but he's never really enjoyed the taste. Now, he has to do something entirely new. He bites back his hesitation and starts sucking on the banana, covered in my juices. For some obscure reason, that in itself is arousing to me. I feel shivers run down my spine. I decide not to retrieve my underwear; I'm probably not going to need it later on.

Jim finishes sucking the fruit. We put the bananas back on the table but away from the other fruits. Jim seems alright; he takes a heavy gulp from his drink to cleanse his mouth. Marlene seems content and more relaxed now. Maybe the stimulation did her some good.

"Okay, final turn now."

Sandy and Julie get to challenge again; since they haven't yet challenged Claudia and Marlene, they select them. Claudia tells Marlene she'll come up with the next one. She turns to Peter.

"Can we use your pool?"
"Of course."

Claudia gets up, dragging Marlene along. We follow. Julie and Sandy are first in line, since they're the ones who will have to imitate whatever Claudia decides to do. She and Marlene jump into the water; Claudia instructs her partner on what to do, then both girls go under water. We wait. They're not coming up. All we say are two shapes in the water, close together, as if they were hugging.

Julie seems to understand what's going on. She tells Sandy to strip, as she removes her own top. As her small breasts come into view, I feel a surge inside me. I remember my desire to massage her chest when we were at beach. I squeeze Jim's hand tight. Sandy is much slower to remove her costume, but she does not seem shy about it. I can't help but stare at both their crotches. Sandy's is all bushy, but I see that Julie keeps hers shaven.

Eventually, we see Claudia and Marlene come up to the over, all flushed and tired. They extricate themselves out of the water, as Sandy and Julie take the plunge. Jennifer inquires as to what's happening. Claudia answers.

"Ever had sex underwater?"
"You were having sex?" I blurt out.
"Not really... just playing with each other as long as we could hold our breaths."

Julie and Sandy disappear under the water; we spot their huddled bodies and try to discern movement, but the water shields them. It doesn't last nearly as long, as Sandy comes up for air. They both step out of the pool; Sandy goes to hug Claudia for reasons unknown to me. The girls don't bother to get dressed up. My gaze still wanders at Julie. Peter speaks.

"Maybe we should continue this here, around the pool, since you girls are all wet."

Everyone laughs. Kamara retrieves the dice and sanction cards; those that need to go get their drinks do so. We roll again. Thomas and Jimmy get to call out a group, but Jimmy's intoxicated so Thomas picks up the decision. We're next on their list; Thomas has an idea but seems to hesitate. He whispers something to Jimmy, who seems to acknowledge positively. Thomas starts unzipping Jimmy's jeans and takes them off, revealing a black swimsuit. Jimmy then removes his own swimsuit, exposing himself to us for the first time. In his tipsy state, I'm wondering how aware he is, but there is steadiness in his movements.

Everyone stares. He's still limp right now (the alcohol doesn't help) but Thomas starts to work him, so he gets hard fairly quickly. Thomas is giving him a handjob, almost whispering to Jimmy's manhood. Jimmy is moaning loudly, enjoying every minute of it. His stare goes to himself, then to everyone around. He's enjoying being the centre of attention. It doesn't take long for Jimmy to edge; Thomas closes his eyes and plants his face right in front of Jimmy's shaft; when Jimmy releases, he shoots straight into Thomas's face; the liquid trickles down on his cheeks, to his lips and chin. Thomas has to catch Jimmy to prevent him from collapsing. He sets him down gently, then moves to the pool and plunges his face into the water, shaking about, then pulling his face out, clean from the pool water.

He turns to look at me. I ask Jim what he wants to do. He thinks about it, then nods for me to go for it. I unzip his pants, pull them off quickly, then go a little slower for his swimsuit. He's already hard; I get a few 'oohs' from the girls when I expose him. Jim is by no means exceptional, but a hard man always gets a reaction. Jim closes his eyes. I start to play with it; my gaze turns to Julie, who is licking her lips. I focus on the task at hand; Jim is reacting as expected to my hand job. It takes a few moments, but I sense him getting near explosion; I put my face in and close my eyes. It takes a few more strokes, then I feel the hot liquid sprayed across my face; his seems more liquid than Jimmy's and most of it actually trickles down on my yellow camisole. Jim only moans once, then catches his breath. I move to the pool and plunge my head in the water; the feeling is very nice; the water rinses the fluids from my face as I splash about. When I pull my head out, I feel like I'm waking up. I notice the stains on my camisole. Without hesitation, I pull it off, intentionally facing Julie as I expose myself.

Her reaction is instantaneous. A shiver slides across her entire body, and it echoes in mine. I really must talk to Jim about her; see how far I can go and how far he wants to go.

We see Jimmy is slowly coming about. He doesn't bother covering himself up. Jim seems a bit more shy; he retrieves his swimsuit and slides it back on. He's getting stares from the gallery and he's not sure how to react. I put Jim's hands on my breasts and kiss him.

"One turn left." Julie says. "Then we play another game."

Peter and Jennifer are designated, and they challenge their last team, Kamara and Susan. Peter speaks, talking about Jennifer.

"Remember, I have to work with this girl tomorrow."

His tone is playful, but I see it upsets Jennifer.

"You know, Peter, if that's the only thing preventing you to sleep with me..."

Peter seems surprised at her reaction.

"You know it's inappropriate."
"Forget it. What's your challenge, ladies?"

The focus goes back to Kamara and Susan. Kamara decides to remove her bra; everyone stares as she exposes her chocolate-colored mounds. She is simply sublime; if I don't get it on with Julie tonight, Kamara is definitely my second choice - and Peter might be third, if Jim or Jennifer will let me, which I doubt.

"You'll both have to be topless for this."

Jennifer does not hesitate for a moment, as she pulls off her blouse and bikini for the second time this night. Peter joins her, but he is clearly still bothered by Jennifer's comments.

Kamara and Susan press their chests against each other, and start grabbing their tits; are they toning it down because of the tension between Jennifer and Peter? It's hard to say. They keep it up for a few moments, before passing on the torch. Jennifer lets Peter grab her breasts, as she massage his chest. At first, there is little cooperation between them, but sooner than I expect, they get into it. I see Peter is doing his best to stimulate Jennifer and it's working; meanwhile, Jennifer's hand are rubbing Peter's chest. Jennifer moans; I've seen this happen once or twice with her. In periods of extreme stress, I've seen her have an orgasm simply from groping herself. She trembles and collapses in Peter's arms, who is stunned at the turn of events.

"Oh wow!"
"Okay, kiss and make up now." Julie says.

Peter hesitates; Jennifer leans in and kisses him. Peter is having difficulties kissing her back, but at least he doesn't pull away. Jennifer whispers something in Peter's ear, which seems to make Peter think.

Julie brings us back to attention.

"All right! Great! Everyone had fun? Good. Peter?"
"Yes."
"I'm going to need as many blankets as you can get me."
"All right. Any volunteers to help me?"

Thomas and Jim go with him. I walk to Jennifer and hold her tight. Her chest is still heaving, and it's pressing against mine.

"That seemed nice."
"It was awesome. I'm just..."
"What did you tell him?"

Jennifer shies away but turns back to me.

"I told him that if that's all that's holding him back, I might as well quit right now because I'm going to fuck him before tomorrow."
"Are you in love, Jenn?"
"No... I just want to fuck him."

When she met Peter, Jennifer was seventeen. She was 'in love' with him. Time passed, nothing happened, she was a minor. She turned eighteen and did her first nude shoot the very next day. She's always harbored some feelings for him, but they're mostly sexual desire. I can see why; he's kind, compassionate and caring, doesn't take advantage of the girls and he's pretty good-looking for a guy nearing forty. I tap on Jennifer's shoulder.

"Good luck."

Julie suddenly drags me away and presses me against her still wet naked body. I shiver from the cold and her touch.

"Still hesitating?"
"You have no idea what effect you have on me, do you?"

She pulls her hand under my skirt and touches my sex. I let her keep her hand there, despite the onlookers.

"I think I do."
"What do you want with me anyway? Why are you after me?"
"Because you're hot and sexy, just my type."
"Come on, Julie. I have a boyfriend."
"You're not saying no."
"I'm not saying yes either."

I gather some strength and pull away.

"It's not entirely up to me."
"I could have my girls kidnap you, strap you somewhere and take you any way I want."
"And I might enjoy that. But someone might get worried, and that's not something I want."
"So ask him."
"Believe me, I will."

Peter returns with the boys in the nick of time. They have the blankets. Kamara goes to get her purse and she returns with a razor and some shaving cream.

"What do you plan on doing with that?" Thomas asks.
"Gentlemen, we are going to shave you all!"

[interesting]

The boys' reaction is quite understandable. Julie doesn't seem able to restrain herself when delivering news.

"Excuse me?"

Jim is taking the lead on this one.

"You want to shave my privates?"
"For a game. Otherwise, it's too easy to tell you all apart."

Julie's answer is by no means sufficient to Jim.

"You're going to have to give me more than that, for one. For another, there is no way I am letting anyone near my crotch with a blade!"

Kamara is holding the shaving cream and the razor, waving them around.

"Hang on, now. First of all, we'd never do anything to hurt you or it. It's much too precious.
"Agreed with you there."
"Sarah said you were open to games."
"Not to having my... balls... shaved."

Peter intervenes.

"Now hang on, Jim, it's safe."
"What would you know?"

For a moment, there is silence, then understanding sets in.

"Can you show him?" Julie asks.

I takes a moment for Peter to unbuckle his pants and pull out his sex. It's completely shaven, very recently too it seems. I try not to giggle. The sight of a hairless device always makes me laugh. I can't imagine Jim that way, and yet...

"Jim, I can do it on you. If you'll allow."

Jim looks at me funny. We've talked about this before, and we agreed he would not shave. I don't anyway, I just trim. Jim still needs some convincing. Thomas chips in.

"I did it once or twice, a few years back. It's no big deal. You just have to be careful."
"There are a lot of blood vessels down there..."
"Jim..."

I get his gaze on me.

"If you don't want to, we won't do it."

He looks away, for a moment. He's clearly the only one with a real problem. We've already seen that Jimmy trims himself as well.

"Sarah does it. Otherwise no deal."
"Settled." Julie agrees.

I pick up the shaving cream and razor from Kamara. She also hands me small scissors. Jim is very nervous as he sits down and parts his leg. It feels like he's saying goodbye to an old friend. I go slowly and am extremely careful. I motion everyone to move back; I cut the excess pilosity with the scissors, then hand them back to Kamara. Jim closes his eyes the entire process. He remains motionless the entire procedure, which seems to last an eternity. Everyone is extremely quiet. I concentrate on the shaving, forgetting about the sight itself. When I finally back away, I stare at Jim's hairless crotch. It's not as funny as I imagined it would be. Jim is still anxious. I decide to thank him for his cooperation and start sucking on him. He stirs, opens his eyes. I hear Julie's voice behind me.

"Keep it for later."

I stop. Jim is staring down, barely recognizing himself. I huddle against him to ease his worries. Kamara goes to shave Jimmy and Thomas. She seems particularly good with her hands. Once she's done and all four boys are hairless from the waist down, Julie orders them to strip. It only takes a minute before they're all naked. They retrieve the blankets to cover themselves up.

"Okay, this game is for the girls, but the boys will enjoy it too. I need a volunteer among the girls to stay outside with the boys."

Kamara raises her hand.

"Great, you can tell the boys what to do. Girls, follow me."

The rest of us return inside the house, far away so we can't see the pool anymore. Julie looks at us before continuing.

"Everyone get naked."

We proceed to remove whatever clothing we have left. Marlene is the first to speak.

"You're not going to ask us to have sex with them, are you?"
"Not if you don't want to."

There is a moment of silence, then Julie laughs.

"No, no sex yet. But some foreplay, definitely."
"Just out of curiosity," Sandy asks, "what makes you think these guys will collaborate? I mean, "Sandy looks at me, "I'm not sure Sarah wants us to fuck her boyfriend."
"Do you Sarah?"
"No, I don't, but not for the reasons Sandy thinks."

The argument does not go any further.

"We're going to designate four of us. There's me, Claudia, Marlene, Sandy, Susan, Sarah and Jennifer. Seven of us. When we get out there, you'll only see their dicks sticking out. You get to play with them as you want - but obviously no sex right now."

Julie seems disappointed.

"The guy will have to guess which girl is stimulating him; if he does, he gets to play with you. If he can't, another girl takes his place, one that's waiting on the sidelines. Understood?"

A fairly simple game. I grab Julie by the arm and, excusing myself to the other girls, drag her into the bathroom. She misconstrues my meaning and goes to kiss me but I push her away, sitting her down on the counter.

"What? You disapprove."
"You're not really students in psychology, are you?"
"Why do you say that?"
"I don't really care what you do, frankly, but I like people being honest with me. Your friends, they're pretty open about everything. So are you.
"So? Your friends are open too."
"And you're all in the same classes?"

Julie looks away but sees my reflection in the mirror.

"Okay fine. So we're not, big deal."
"Why are you pretending to be, then?"
"Because it's easier to mingle with students like that."
"Are you planning an orgy on us tonight?"

My comment takes her aback, but she decides to come clean.

"Something like that. Look, it's spring break, no rules, no consequences. We came down here from... Nevada. Some of us are students..."
"And some aren't. Which one are you?"
"Not student. I'm an... exotic dancer."
"I thought something was up."
"I'm sorry about the deception; it's just easier that way."
"Why are you chasing me, specifically? There are hundreds of other girls... or boys, for that matter?"
"You just have an air of... something on you. Something about how you move, how you run."
"I get that a lot, believe me."
"And I can tell you're into me."
"Honey, you have no idea how much I want to do you right now. But I have a commitment to my boyfriend. I can play around somewhat, but whatever I do, he's part of the deal. And he's not as open as I am about these things."

Silence falls on us. I dispel it.

"How did you all meet?"
"There's this agency... I work there, Sandy's the secretary. We provide entertainment for people who can afford it."
"Entertainment?"
"We're not an escort service. We organize trips, like this one. These girls, they really are my friends. I set up this trip for them. I promised them I'd get them laid - and here I am, trying to get laid myself."
"I wish I could offer Jim up, but he won't go for it."
"Have you even asked him?"
"Actually, I have. He might let me have a go..."
"Most of them aren't into girls... in fact, I'm the only one really interested... well, maybe not..."
"Shame."
"Why's that?"

My mind wanders to Kamara.

"You're thinking about Kamara."
"That obvious?"
"She's hot. She'd do you, even if she likes men better."
"Don't tempt me."

Julie wraps her arm around my neck.

"You know what, Sarah, let me talk to Jim."
"I don't know..."
"I have a way with people."
"Don't get your hopes up."

There's a knock at the door. It's Susan's voice.

"Are you making babies in there? The guys are waiting!"
"I wish!" I whisper to Julie.

She leans in and kisses me passionately. I hold nothing back when I return the favour. She pulls away.

"Trust me, Sarah."

We leave the bathroom and return to the girls. Julie has not missed a beat as she determines randomly which girls will go first.

"So we have Marlene, Claudia, Sarah and myself going first."
"And after that?"
"It will be Jennifer, Susan and Sandy."

Sandy pouts.

"I hope I get a turn."

Julie smiles at her.

"I'll make sure you do."

We move back to the pools. The boys are lying on their backs; the blankets cover both their upper bodies and their lower legs, with only their shaven sexes sticking out. The scene is quite hilarious.

Kamara watches us arrive, then gives them the final instructions. We remain quiet.

"All right, each girl is going to play with you; if you can guess which girl it is simply from touch, you get to do something to her; if you can't, another girl will take her place; if you fail three times in a row, the girl gets to do what she wants with you."

Apparently, all the boys have agreed to this. I'm pretty sure Jim argued about details and managed to get his points across before agreeing. It's all right.

It's a funny thing, I realize. Seeing only their shaven shafts, it's hard to tell one guy from the other. I think Jim is number three, but I can't be sure. Julie is the first to select anyways and she heads for number three. It's exciting to think it might be Jim. Marlene selects number two, while Claudia goes for number one.

I get number four. I leave the girls to their devices as I sit beside my unknown male partner. I take his shaft in my hand; it comes to life instantly. It's definitely not Jim's, but beyond that, I can't tell. I spit on it for lubrication, then start playing with it. The low moan tells me I have Peter.

Julie goes down on hers and swallows him; from the moan, it's Jim, I'm sure it is. It's intoxicating to see her there, playing with him; I want to play with her. I try to go down on Peter, but I don't really want to. I just end up jerking him a little.

After a moment, I hear Jim's voice call out a name.

"Julie?"

I'm stunned. He's guessed it right. She backs away and pulls the sheet off his face. He's surprised that he got it right.

The next one to guess is Thomas, number two. Marlene is slowly teasing him.

"Sarah?"

I feel flattered. Kamara says he's wrong. Jennifer takes Marlene's place; she gobbles Thomas up the second she nears him.

Jimmy gives it a try. Claudia is rubbing his sex against her outer leg; it's not very stiff because he's already come twice, but he seems to enjoy it nonetheless.

"Claudia?"

Claudia is truly shocked that Jimmy guessed it right. She removes the blanket and Jimmy stares at her with a wide grin. Claudia seems a bit scared as to what Jimmy might ask of her.

Peter is stirring gently under my care. He figures it's his turn to guess because everyone's spoken. For a moment, I know he's going to say my name. I get scared. All of a sudden, I sense he changes his mind.

"Susan?"

He's wrong, but on purpose. Maybe he doesn't want to get me in trouble with Jim. Whatever his reason, I feel grateful. I get away and Susan does come to take my place.

Meanwhile, Jennifer is strongly working Thomas, who is barely able to keep from releasing. He stutters as he tries another guess.

"Now is it Sarah?"

Of course, he's wrong. Jennifer pulls away. Before Sandy goes over to him, she turns to me.

"Why do I get the gay guy?"
"He's actually bi."
"Still..."

Nevertheless, she sits in his lap and starts working his shaft with her mounds. It's much slower than what Jennifer was doing and it helps Thomas pace himself.

Peter's turn comes again.

"Susan?"

This time, he's right and he knows it. I'm thinking he can see through the blanket. Susan uncovers him and he smiles. I look at Jennifer beside me; she seems jealous.

Thomas gives it another try. He's going to say my name again. Instead, he calls Jennifer. Sandy is dejected, but Julie taps on her shoulder.

"You failed three times. That means Sandy gets whatever she wants to do to you."

Sandy's smile widens. Thomas straightens himself and seems somewhat disappointed, but tries to hide it.

"Okay... so what now?" I ask.
"Now, people collect on what's owed them."

Julie's remark crystallizes the moment; suddenly, all bets are off.

[interesting]

Everyone around the pool remains silent. Things have just been taken to an entirely new level. From the game that was just played, favours have been distributed; each favour is now to be collected, and given the state of arousal everyone is in, it's become obvious that everyone involved is going to be asking for some sexual favours.

For starters, Julie now owes my Jim a favour; we spoke before the game in the bathroom and she said she'd get me laid with her tonight but that she needed to talk to Jim first. It's her chance to get it done.

Jimmy managed to identify Claudia on the first try and, despite her initial apprehension to being at Jimmy's mercy, she still looks excited and hopeful about what's going to happen.

Thomas is the most troubled, though he hides it well; he now owes Sandy some kind of favour. Even if he's not her first choice either, she is definitely going to get something out of him.

And then there's Peter, who avoided me and ended up with Susan. He's going to get laid tonight, no mistake about it.

This leaves Marlene, Jennifer and myself out of the loop. For a moment, I wonder as to what's going to happen. Julie, once again, grabs the initiative.

"Now, boys, Jimmy, Jim, Peter, you won your sets, so you each select another girl; she has to be willing though."

I smile. I knew Julie would not let me down. Jim goes first, since he guessed first. He picks me. No surprise there. Jimmy's next; he's clearly hesitating, but then he looks over to Peter and makes his choice; he calls out Marlene. Claudia seems reassured. I think Peter intimidated Jimmy on that one. He selects Jennifer, as I knew he would. Kamara is left alone, but Julie motions to her and she says nothing.

Peter gets up and excuses himself a moment. He hurries inside, then comes back with several condoms, which he tosses to the boys.

"It's up to you if you use them or not, but at least this way you don't have the excuse."

I like Peter. He reminds me of Jim, but with grey hair and a loftier outlook on life. Peter continues.

"There are several places where you can go... I'm taking my bedroom, upstairs. People can set up in the bathroom, or the main room, kitchen... you can stay here or even go on the beach."
"Won't there be people on the beach?" Kamara asks.
"Not at this time of night. It's a private beach."

I remember when we did our video shoot there. There was hardly any soul; one man walked his dog and found it quite odd to see two girls in costumes wrestling in the water, while a guy filmed. He just walked by.

It's decided that Jim, Julie and me will head for the beach. Kamara will apparently come with us; it makes me all giddy. I don't know what's going to happen to Jimmy and Thomas, but I hope they'll be all right. I'm surprised to see Jim picking up the condoms, but then again, I shouldn't be. He's always prepared, even if he doesn't plan on using them.

The four of us walk naked onto the beach. We don't move far from the house, just to be safe. Peter is right: the entire area is deserted. Someone pays a lot of money to have this small section of paradise cut off from the general public. Julie grabs Jim's hand and pulls him away from me. I tremble a little. I want to go with him but Kamara takes my hand and drags me the other way.

"You really love him, don't you?"

I stare at Kamara's beautiful body.

"I do. It's so complex sometimes."
"What's complex here?"

Kamara slides her hand in my hair and leans in to kiss me. Her lips are delicious. Some clouds are obscuring the moonlight, but we get enough light to see what we're doing. Kamara slides a finger across my stomach, down to my pussy lips. I bite my lower lip as she plays with me.

"Wait."
"What?"
"Shouldn't we get to know each other better first...?"

She slides one finger into me. I moan.

"What's there to know? We're both looking for a good time, with no consequence. I was hoping for a dick but your fingers will do."
"I just..."

I lose myself in the moment. We lock lips, and she slides her finger in and out of me. I grab her chocolate breasts and knead them. There has been so much tension built up so far I can't stand it anymore. I can't scream because she's kissing me, so I internalize. I feel tears rolling down my cheeks, but I can't tell if I'm happy or sad. She brings me to completion with her fingers, and I collapse in her arms. She sets me down on the sand, places her mouth on my sex and starts eating me. For a moment, she pulls away to speak.

"You're gorgeous Sarah!"

She goes down on me, doing a wonderful job of bringing me back up again.

"What's your record?" she asks.
"Record?"
"How many times have you orgasmed in a single night?"
"Uh... five, maybe?"
"We're going to beat that number tonight."

Kamara's tongue is as agile as her fingers. She has me in the throes of pleasure before long, teasing me up then slowing down. At some point, I can't handle it so I grab the back of her head and push her onto me. She goes all out and I release all over her face. She coughs as she pulls away.

She climbs on top of me, spreading her legs and mine so our sexes come to rest against each other.

"You'll like this."

With one finger, she plays with my clit; with her other hand, she grabs hold of my thighs as she starts rubbing her sex against mine. I look up and see her dark skin resting against mine; the contrast is hypnotic, tantalizing. I let her do the work because I'm too tired to do anything; it's all I can do not to slide in the sand as she presses against me. The grains are entering my crevices but I don't care. I've already come twice, so she gets to her peak before I do; I stare at her open mouth as she orgasms and it gives me the strength to add my own body rhythms to her ecstasy. She falls on her back, exhausted from her own efforts. I manage to pull myself up, turn myself around and plant my face between her legs. As I go to work on her, I look sideways; there in the shadows of night, I see Jim's shape, on his back; on top of him, riding him up and down, I see Julie's svelte body. My heart explodes. They are fucking.

Kamara's hands grab my head and pull me in. My mind is gone and I go down on her hard, munching deeply at her shaven sex, greedily lapping up everything I can. Kamara tries to pace me but I'm a wild dog. Kamara is again in the throes of ecstasy; she squirts all over my face, but I keep my head buried into her. She manages to push me away; from the way she stares at me, I must look awful. She manages to straighten herself and turns my head sideways, so I can watch Jim and Julie go at it.

"This is what you wanted, right?"

The irony is it actually is what I wanted. It may not make sense to anyone but me, but I did want Jim to have sex with someone else. I think it was a way for me to feel less guilty for my own frailties. But to actually see it, witness it, it's beyond reason. Jim has changed so much. How much of it is my fault? Is this what I truly want?

Kamara helps me get up, supporting me as we make our way towards my lover and Julie. There is no mistaking it. Julie is riding him hard, and Jim is enjoying it thoroughly. Julie is the first to notice us; she stops what she's doing and looks at us. For a moment, she has a triumphant look, but her face suddenly changes. She gets up from Jim: I notice then that he's wearing a condom. Julie looks at me shyly.

"You can hit me if you want. I made him do it."

I have arrived at a crossroads in my relationship with Jim. I've been goading him for weeks about doing it with Jennifer; I shouldn't be surprised, given my current behaviour, that he took advantage of an opportunity. Somehow, this realization calms me down. I turn to Jim, who is oddly calm and silent.

"Jim?"
"Yes, Sarah?"
"Do you want to finish fucking Julie?"
"I do."

I turn to Julie and kiss her, then lead her back down onto Jim's hard shaft. I place my hands on Julie's butt cheeks and provide her with support as she starts to go up and down. Julie, who was very silent previously, now voices her pleasure. She rides him hard, providing herself a wonderful orgasm. I'm surprised that Jim doesn't release into her. Julie gets off of Jim, satisfied - but I'm not.

"You wanted to fuck me, Julie? Fuck me then."

I lie on my back and place her hand on my crotch. She starts playing with me. I turn to Jim.

"Take her from behind."

He moves about and positions himself appropriately, entering Julie as she remains on all fours, assuming the position I usually take with Jennifer. Julie tries to play with me but is too engrossed in her own pleasure to be of any efficiency. I look past her figure at Jim's face; he's nowhere near ready for releasing, but he's pumping as hard as he can. This happened to him once; for some reason, he was not able to come easily. It was quite a night for me!

"Jim."

He stops and looks at me. Julie's eyes are glazed over; she is completely lost in her own orgasm.

"Do you want to fuck Kamara too?"

Jim nods. I tell Kamara to lie beside me; she spreads her legs open as she gets into position. Jim pulls out of Julie, still hard, and moves sideways, setting himself up against Kamara. He slides into her without hesitation. One of my hands reaches for Kamara's breast; the other pulls Julie into my sex. She starts working me over with more focus, now that Jim is no longer 'distracting' her.

Kamara's moans are added to my own; Jim is barely uttering a sound as he rides into her with force, trying to make himself release and obviously failing. Maybe it's the condom. I'm kissing Kamara now, feeling another surge building up inside me, this time provided by the expert tongue and mouth of Julie. One of Jim's hand is on Kamara's hips, holding her in place; the other is playing with Julie's sex apparently. I sense another orgasm coming; as I pull away from Kamara's lips, Kamara orgasms at almost the same time as me; a moment later, Julie is lifting her head, as Jim's fingers bring her to her second climax.

As I open my eyes, I see JIm is still pumping into Kamara. He hasn't released yet.

"Jim! Go back to Julie."

I flip Julie over and watch Jim slide into her again. My blood boils at the sight of his shaft disappearing into her, but in a good way. I'm happy for him. I want his first orgy experience to be memorable and willing, unlike mine. I don't regret my own but I would have enjoyed having more control over it. I hope I can give Jim some of that.

Julie is arching her back. Kamara and I are holding onto her wrists, preventing her from reaching Jim. She is still struggling against us; she wants to grab on to him and pull him in herself. She finally submits to our domination; I see Jim ready to release.

"Jim, where do you want to come?"

If this is a fantasy, might as well let him play it out to its fullest. He pulls out and removes the condom. I'm lost for a moment as he starts jerking off. I remember something he once told me in confidence; I pull Kamara's head and mine closer to Julie's. He holds nothing back as he squirts his semen in our faces; there's just so much of it right now, it's unbelievable. Jim spurts one last time before stopping altogether; Julie recovers and licks his shaft clean.

For a moment, everybody remains motionless on the sand, taking in the events... For the first time, I don't go to Jim. I usually rush to his side in these circumstances. I can't shield him from himself. If he's going to make it through, it has to be on his own terms. I have to let him go, just like he was willing to let me go.

Julie and Kamara move aside and, after rinsing their faces in the cold water, lie on their backs in the sand. Kamara makes the number four with her fingers. She's keeping count. My night is not over yet.

Jim stares in the distance. I fight my instincts and stay away from him. He finally turns to me and smiles. I smile back. I want to talk to him, ask him why he's allowing himself to do these things, why he's allowing me to do the same, but the moment is wrong. Julie and Kamara are just here for the sex, not for our long convoluted talks about relationships. I crawl besides Julie, leaning to face her.

"Shouldn't you be taking care of your boyfriend?"
"He's fine right now."
"It took a lot less convincing that I initially thought."
"What did you say to him?"

Julie lies on her side, facing me.

"I told him that's what you wanted. That you wanted to have me, but you couldn't because of him. I told him the only way to make it fair was for you both to have me. It worked. I thought I'd have more convincing to do."
"Jim... has changed recently. I don't know why."

Julie kisses me.

"It was awesome, but don't think you're off the hook yet. We still have two more times to go at least..."
"Kamara told you?"
"It was my idea."
"I'm not surprised."

Jim comes over to us. He's standing against the starry backdrop, his presence looming over us. He looks like an angel - a naked angel. He is smiling shyly; all I can really make out are his teeth.

"Thank you Julie. Kamara."
"It was our pleasure, handsome."

He kneels in front of us. He stares at me.

"What?"
"You know I love you, right?"
"I do."
"Do you love me?"
"Yes?"

Something in his tone of voice is unsettling to me.

"I've decided we should experiment. Together. We talked about it, of course, but I wanted to tell you to your face... in front of witnesses..."
"This has to do with your conversation with Jennifer, right?"
"It does, but now's not the time to talk about it. I just want you to know, we'll experiment for as long as it feels comfortable, as long as it feels right. For both of us."

I straighten myself, eased by his comments. I was expecting him to break up with me. I plant a kiss on his lips.

"What do you want to do now?" I ask.

He smiles. He looks at all three of us.

"I'd like to be in charge..."

There is a tingle in the air.

"Maybe we could get some other girls to join us?" Kamara says.

Her question hangs in midair. Jim's smile has turned from shy to devious. This week's activities have revealed a new side to him that I don't think he even knew existed. I shiver; Jim's transformation is opening entirely new windows to me.

[interesting]

As Kamara gets up from the beach and heads towards Peter's house, I stare at Jim and Julie for a moment. My world has undergone yet another change, this time for the better. Just yesterday, I finally managed to get Jim completely involved in a three-person relationship with my best friend Jennifer; it's not simply a passing thing but it feels like a real relationship.

Today, Jim has surpassed even my expectations. We've just participated in an orgy, and he had sex with both Julie and Kamara, under my guidance. I felt a little like Jody, my first girlfriend (was she ever really that, I wonder), talking me through the steps of intercourse. Not once did Jim break down like he used to do; he was focused, determined and unapologetic about it. That's the greatest change. He'd done some things in the past but had always expressed remorse for them. This is the first time he doesn't apologize for acting on his desires.

It's probably this last development that endears Jim so much to me. He's always nagged about his actions, second guessed himself and felt bad for having these feelings. He's now acting on them without remorse. This week has transformed him, but maybe it started earlier.

It actually began the night we first had sex, with my best girl friends around me; we played with his perceptions that night, making him believe he was having sex with them while it was always me. That was the first time he experienced the rush and I know he enjoyed it. He just couldn't bring himself to admit it until recently.

Then Jennifer caught us having sex, and somehow got integrated into our play. I let them play together, I even encouraged it, in the hopes that it would open up my Jim. Deep down inside, I wanted to have sex with Jennifer again. It was a way for me to justify doing so, while still remaining steady with Jim. We both got involved in a tentative threesome, which brought Jim to the brink of collapse and almost cost me two friendships.

I made up with Jim, and then we teamed up with Brad and Brigitte. Jim experienced control, real control, from playing with Brad. I think he got bit. I was so caught up in trying to heal everyone else's problems I paid little attention to the changes occurring in my boyfriend. Then, I left him alone with Jennifer, to mend things. Something happened between them, and I'm still unclear as to whether they actually had sex. Regardless, whatever happened allowed Jim to break out of his shell and blossom.

It's been painstaking, I realize. Jim has dug his way up little by little; when he broke the surface, the gush of air rushed into his lungs and freed him.

This may sound strange to everyone else, but I want Jim to have as much fun and as many experiences as he can afford. He's been holding back all these years. From the way he looks at me now, I know he wants the same for me. I'm a little concerned that eventually, another man may come into play. I wonder how he'd react then. But he said to take it one step at a time. We'll cross that bridge when we get there.

Kamara is returning; watching her strut naked along the beach is a sight to behold. She is not alone. Marlene and Claudia are following her. When I finally see their faces, I can read some disappointment. Julie gets up and inquires.

"What's going on?"

Marlene answers.

"That Jimmy fella... he... well..."
"He didn't perform."
"Not like we wanted, anyway."

Jim speaks.

"Too drunk. That stunt he pulled knocked him out."
"That too."

We're a little surprised.

"Too? There's more?" I ask.

Claudia tells us she doesn't want to talk about it. I'll have to inquire with Thomas tomorrow; maybe he knows what happened. Kamara walks over to Jim and leans against his body.

"This gentleman here will be more than happy to provide you with whatever satisfaction you require, ladies."
"If I can get it up again..."

Jim sneers at me. I see some of the old Jim still in there, somewhat hesitant, reluctant to commit to anything. Julie speaks.

"I think we can get you in the mood again. Kamara?"

Kamara walks over to Julie and they start kissing. I move towards Jim and grab his manhood and start playing with it. I whisper in his ear.

"Try to save some for me."

From this close, I can see he's trembling. He's not as confident as he makes himself out to be, but he's doing quite an effort. The fact that he's already felt his release must be one of the mitigating factors. The initial rush is gone; he has to goad himself into it again.

Julie lies down in the sand; Kamara lies on top of her, but facing the other way; Kamara plants a kiss on Julie's pussy, aimed at Jim. The reaction is instantaneous; Jim's limp sex starts to come alive again, as Kamara starts licking Julie's sex. From Kamara's look, I see Julie is doing the same.

Claudia kisses Marlene on the neck, but Marlene backs away.

"Come on, cut it out, Claudia. You know I'm not really into that sort of thing."
"You don't know until you try it."
"Claudia!"

Marlene resists poorly; despite her protests to the contrary, Claudia's touch is turning her on. I see her nipples going erect.

"What have you got to lose, Marlie?"
"My dignity!"
"It'll be fun... it won't get anywhere else than here."

Marlene appears troubled. Jim intervenes.

"Tell you what, Marlene... I'll start on you."
"What?"

Jim advances towards Marlene and pushes her gently to the ground. He lightly spreads her legs.

"I know you're shy about this sort of thing. I was too, until recently. Let me help you loosen up, okay?"
"Okay."

Marlene's voice is far from convinced, but she lets him near her crotch with his hand. He gently touches her; she jumps.

"Calm down. We can stop if you want."
"No... It's all right. I want this."

Jim starts to play with her; Marlene is very tightly rolled against herself. I move to Claudia and shake her hand.

"Since they're busy..."
"Sure."

I start to kiss Claudia, my hand slowly going through her hair, then the back of her neck. She immediately grabs my breasts as she plunges her tongue into me.

"You've done this before."
"So have you."

We laugh, and lie down on the sand. Claudia starts to play with my breasts, tickling them, sucking on them. I look at Julie and Kamara, engrossed in their activities, completely unaware of what's going on. I turn my head the other way to watch Jim playing with Marlene's pussy. Marlene is shivering from emotion; she's not used to this kind of treatment. Jim is reticent to dive into her sex, and I know why. He's always thinking about consequences, even in his open-minded state. Yet, he's allowing me to be as open as I want.

I whisper to him.

"Do it, Jim. You know she wants it."

He takes my cue and dives in. This time, Marlene stops resisting; I see her face contort with the pleasure Jim is providing her. I return to my own self; Claudia is doing to me what Jim is doing to Marlene. I let the sensation ride me; I remember that Kamara promised me more orgasms than I'd ever felt. I'm still waiting on that promise, but Claudia is sure helping deliver it. My gaze wanders back and forth between Kamara and Julie, who have switched places, and Jim and Marlene, in the throes of ecstasy. Jim is obviously getting better at this, or Marlene is easily stimulated. Claudia goes at me more fiercely, and I sense the rush coming back. The energy shoots through my body. Just as I start to recover, Jim turns to me.

"Take over on Marlene."

I nod and move to Marlene. She is panting heavily; I don't think she's ever been eaten out. I dive right in, and I hear Marlene's moans echoing across the beach. My hand reaches over her mouth; sure, there's no one here right now, but make too much noise and someone uninvited might drop in. I turn my head to see that Jim is being sucked on by Claudia. He then places her on all fours, next to Marlene. This scene seems familiar somehow. I see him putting on a condom; I don't stop him. I stare at Claudia's face as Jim enters her from behind. Claudia grabs Marlene's hair and pulls her in; they kiss passionately. I go back on Marlene and finally make her climax. Her screams are muffled by the kisses she and Claudia are exchanging.

I crawl on top of Marlene and pull her to me, kissing her myself. She kisses me back with a passion, the same passion we saw earlier when she got angry at being stripped. We're making out like crazy, while right beside me, my Jim is fucking Claudia hard. Claudia experiences her own climax and collapses on the beach. I signal Jim to get behind me; my sex and Marlene's are very close to each other.

Jim moves where I told him to; he slides his shaft in between our sexes, rubbing them both. He slides once into me and I jerk on top of Marlene. He pulls out and then slides into Marlene herself. She can't take it anymore; I have to actually muzzle her, putting my breast in her mouth so she doesn't alert the nearby inhabitants. Jim pushes deep into her; she's barely going along with the motion. Jim pulls out of her and slides back into me, then he starts pumping. This will be number six.

I sense him shooting his load, a violent rush of motion accompanying it. He pulls away quickly, exhausted. I fall on top of an already motionless Marlene. We hear the moans of ecstasy of Julie and Kamara as they achieve their own climax.

Once again, silence falls onto the beach. I remain where I am, my lips half locked against Marlene's, who is breathing, heavily, satisfied in ways she never expected. For a moment, I literally pass out. When I come to, I'm lying on my back; Marlene has rested her head against my breast. Jim is not far, on his own back, staring at the stars. Claudia is right beside Marlene, kissing her back side. Julie and Kamara are not in my line of sight, but I hear their breathing behind me. I'm too tired to move.

This has been one heck of a ride. More often than not, things can only go downhill from such a place. I chase these dark thoughts from my mind. Things will only go bad if we let them do so.

The moment is now. I seize it and make it mine.

====================================

I was almost ready with part 20 (Saturday) but proofreading revealed some critical errors and the post unfortunately needs a rewrite. It will therefore be delayed; apologies for the inconvenience. I will post it up as soon as possible, as it will conclude the Spring Break storyline.

[interesting]

When I open my eyes on Saturday morning, I'm assaulted by the scent of sweat and human flesh. I stir from my position and realize someone's foot is on my stomach, someone's hand is on my breast, and someone's crotch is near my face. As I move about and remove the body parts, I remember the final details of last night. After our orgy, we went back inside because the cold air was getting to us. We all huddled in a mass, talked for a bit, until everyone of us fell asleep.

I look around but Jim is nowhere to be found. I'm a little stunned to find I was sleeping right next to Jimmy on one side and Marlene on the other, with Julie's crotch almost on top of my face. We must have moved around a lot during the night. I stop by the bathroom before seeking Jim. I can't find Peter, Thomas or Jennifer either; I reluctantly climb the stairs to the upper bedroom and find Jennifer and Peter huddled in bed, still sleeping soundly; I'm surprised to see Thomas there, sleeping on the ground beside the bed.

As I head out to the pool, I notice that Jim is in that area, sitting on the edge, still naked. For a moment, I tense up. After last night's event, will he even be able to look at me the same?

"Jim?"

He turns his head. He seems calm, serene. I know his insides are shaking but he's putting on a brave face.

"Are you all right?"
"I am. I think."

I sit beside him, put my feet in the water and lie against him.

"Some night, huh?"
"Unbelievable."

He looks back to the room where the rest are still sleeping.

"I can't believe I had sex with five different women..."
"Did you enjoy it?"
"Yes... I'm just wondering how I can top that."

I'm taken aback by his comment.

"You don't have to, you know. It doesn't have to go anywhere else from here. It doesn't even have to stay like this."
"I know."

I grab his arm and hold him tight.

"Did I do something wrong?"
"No, Sarah. You did everything right. There's no one to blame here, because we did nothing wrong."
"Are you sure you don't regret it?"
"It's done. We move on."

I manage to get his full attention.

"Jim! Be honest with me... you did most of this for my benefit."
"Believe it or not, Sarah, no I didn't. True, you came in as an important factor, but I realized something, talking to Jennifer the other day."
"What did she say?"
"It's not entirely what she said."

JIm takes a deep breath and plunges into the water, immersing himself entirely for a brief moment before coming up and grabbing hold of the ledge. I'm amazed!

"Jim, you..."
"Yeah, I did."
"Wow! You really have grown."

I join him in the water. It's cold but for the moment, it feels just right.

"I have this... amazing opportunity here, something someone like me doesn't usually get."
"What's that?"
"You. You're unbelievable, incredible even."

I'm flattered.

"How so?"
"You have this unique gift to be able to love everyone and separate sex from love... I've never had that. Not only that, you encourage me to test myself, to go out on a limb and try stuff."
"It's not always easy, you know. I do get jealous sometimes."
"But you recover from it."

Jim paddles around but quickly returns to the ledge.

"I've spent the last six years of my life celibate, with hardly any relationships whatsoever, literally no sex... and then you come along and not only offer me your entire being but also a new way of life, something I've only dreamed up in stories. How can I not take that leap? How can I not trust you with this?"
"Jim, I'm not perfect."
"Of course you're not. You've made mistakes, I've made them too. This is a rush, Sarah, and frankly, I don't know how long I can keep this up. But it is fun, and enjoyable, and so incredibly amazing!"

I start paddling around myself.

"Where do you want to go from here?"
"I have no clue. I know I can't let you go, because if I do... I'll lose what I've gained, what you bring to me. I can be open and challenging, and dirty and unfaithful, and all those things because you're with me. Without you..."

His voice trails off. I swim to him and kiss him, before swimming back out.

"Do you want to have sex with other people too?"
"How should I know?"

He laughs.

"It's not even about sex, Sarah."

I'm hearing Jennifer's voice through Jim's mouth.

"It's about taking chances with life and love, living new experiences and trying to come out on top. No one but you could allow me to live this. I don't want a threesome with Jennifer. I don't want to have sex with other girls. I just want to live whatever I want to live, without asking myself all those questions I used to ask. If it feels right..."
"...do it."

I swim to him.

"Have you ever had sex in the water?"
"What?... It's too cold, it'll never go up."
"Don't be so sure."

I plunge underwater and grab hold of his waist; his manhood is limp from the cold and the lack of excitation. I lift it up and put it in my mouth. I hold on for only a couple seconds before needing to get my breath. As I exit the water, Jim speaks.

"What are you doing?"

With one hand, I play with his manhood; it's slowly coming back to life.

"In the water, it's amazing. Touch me."

He complies, still not convinced; his hand slides against my sex; I lift myself up to give him better access, but I'm forced to push my upper body forward to reach him. He's harder but still not by much.

I help him get out of the water and sit him on the side of the pool, his legs still in there. I put him in my mouth and start sucking. He looks back into the house but so far no one is stirring. He's having a good reaction now, his manhood is coming to attention. I play with myself as I suck on him; the water already makes me wet but it can't hurt to add a little extra stimulation.

Once he's fully erect, I move towards the shallow end of the pool, dragging him along the side of the pool. I bring him into the water; I spread my legs and let my natural flotation devices do the work. He descends into the water; I guide him towards my sex and, with some effort, manage to slide him into me. I grab hold of his waist and start pulling him in and out, while he stabilizes himself on the ledge. I feel his warmth inside me; I go slow because the water prevents any sudden movements.

Just then, our eyes are drawn to a shape near the pool; Peter is standing there, staring at us, wearing a night robe. We stop for a moment and stare.

"Am I intimidating you? I can leave."

I smile at him and look at Jim.

"You can stay and watch, if that's okay with Jim."
"Uh... Sure. Okay."

Peter smiles.

"Can I get my camera?"
"I'm not sure..." Jim starts speaking, but I cut him off.
"We're half under the water; the only thing to see are my breasts..."

My argument wins Jim over. Peter leaves for a moment; I slide Jim in and out of myself to make sure he remains hard. The water is great because Jim can hold me up with little effort. Peter returns; his camera is ready so he just starts taking pictures. I lean into Jim and kiss him; the buildup is slower than what I'm used to.

Jim takes a step back into the stairs, which raises us to the very limit of the water. Jim can take over and swing me with a little more force. Peter keeps his distance; I know he's doing it for Jim's benefit. Peter can read people like books.

Now that we're a little more out of the water, the pace increases as does the stimulation. Jim is starting to pant; I don't know if he'll be able to hold on until he comes. He's enjoying it even if it's not very easy. My climax is slowly building, much slower than it ever has; I think the cold water on my ass is hindering its progress.

Jim is having a hard time keeping up now; we need to switch places or it won't work. Pumping in the water is difficult work.

"You two are so beautiful together."

Peter's comment gives Jim a renewed burst of energy; he's determined to come into me in this position.

"She likes that... see how hard her nipples are."

Peter's words are somehow stimulating Jim into a frenzy, something which I don't mind at all. I'm feeling dizzy myself from the effort of lifting myself up, my arms now around Jim's neck.

"Look at her, Jim... you're taking her hard... she's into you as much as you're into her... so beautiful together."

Jim is feeling the pain as much as the pleasure now. I feel my own climax rushing in.

"Come into her. She wants it so bad."

It only takes a few more thrusts. Jim's mouth is wide as he shoots his load into me; the warmth propels me over the edge and I scream; one short vocal burst that stirs the house. Jim slows down quickly; Peter is smiling.

"You'll have to check those pictures later. They're incredible. You two are so perfect together."

I lean and kiss Jim; as he pulls out of me, my legs fall limp into the water. I place my head over Jim's shoulder and mouth the words : "Thank you". Peter smiles before leaving us.

Inside the house, people are stirring.

"Oh wow! So intense!"

Jim is still spent from the exercise.

"I could sleep right now."

I lean in and kiss him.

"Add another notch to your belt, lover."
"What?"
"Sex in the water, with a professional photographer taking pictures and talking dirty to us. That's something new."

Jim catches my drift.

"That's two or three notches minimum."

He kisses me.

"You know, Sarah, if we don't have any plans today..."
"I do, actually."
"Really? What?"
"I need to check up on Tom and Jenn to see if they're alright. Remember, Tom probably had to sleep with Sandy last night."
"Oh right. Will he be mad at Jimmy? For Marlene and Claudia?"
"I honestly don't know. Remember how they were upset when Kamara brought them over and you had to fill in for Jimmy. I don't think Jimmy delivered."
"Yeah, he was hammered."

An image returns to my head.

"I wonder why Thomas was in Peter's bedroom this morning?"
"He was?"
"Yeah... I guess we'll need to ask him what happened."

Jim looks away for a moment, then comes back to me.

"I've been meaning to ask: where are Brad and Brigitte?"
"That's another story entirely."
"What happened? I haven't seen them since... Wednesday."
"I got into an argument with Brigitte. I called and invited her and Brad over last night, but they didn't call me back."
"Should we call them?"
"No. Let's give them some time alone. I shook Brigitte up pretty bad. I hope she's all right."
"Are you sure you don't want to call?"
"I am. Come in. I'm starving, and since I'm done eating you, I'd like to get some real food inside me."

As we get out of the water and head inside, my mind goes over the events of last night, and all I missed while on the beach. What were Jennifer, Thomas and Jimmy up to anyway?

===================
This is post 400. Just to let everyone know, I'm back. I took a week off to meditate on myself, my implication on the site, my stories, my life in general and what it all means to me.

A friend of mine told me this story was of a lesser quality than my previous ones, and I have to agree with that person. I still think it's good, but there's obviously less character development and more sexuality - not a bad thing in itself but not my usual cup of tea. I'd like to get your own thoughts about it, and please, feel free to be honest.

One comment that particularly struck me is that this story deals with too many different topics at the same time and does not have as much focus. Again, I'd like to hear what you think.

And just so you know, we're about at the midway point in the story. A few more installements in post 20, 'Saturday' of Spring Break; I'm going to go into detail retelling everyone's encounters for the previous night, and then end it off with a cliffhanger.

After that, we're going to look at some characters which have so far been neglected in the storyline.

Glad to meet you again all.

[interesting]

On Monday, I had a photo shoot. It wasn't with Peter, it was actually something totally unrelated. Catalog work for power tools. Boring job, boring pay; I came back home dead tired and went to bed early.

Tuesday was no different. Thomas showed up around ten in the morning; I was still in bed. I answered the door naked, which I sometimes do for the challenge of it. Thomas immediately noticed my puffy eyes, my pale skin; he brought me back to bed, prepared me some soup and told me to stay in. We talked a little about Sarah, but really I just wanted to sleep so he left.

On Wednesday, I felt good enough to go talk to Sarah. I wanted to but I was afraid. I was still somewhat sick and found it hard to smile; my stomach was queasy. Sarah and I went to talk apart from the rest for a while. I remember most of what she said. I told her it had been a nice thing but that it was over, that we shouldn't dwell on the past. We talked about our breakup yet again, I told her Jim wouldn't go for a threesome despite her wishes. Then she said this:

"Jenn. You're punishing me, Jim and yourself, and I don't understand why."
"I don't know why!" I answered.

I came to talk about my need for a relationship because, as much as I enjoy sex with anyone and everyone, it's not all I want. I got a hint that things were happening in her life as well, but I remained the focus of attention. I realized I wasn't as mad at her or at Jim as initially thought, just somewhat disappointed. I was still weak so we decided to meet up that night at my place.

When I got home, I was still tired but I wanted sex so bad I put porn on my computer, took out my favorite toy and made myself orgasm three times, before finally going back to bed. I got up later in the afternoon and did the same thing; I thought that if I masturbated enough, I might not be as horny when Sarah came in. My trick worked. Even if she did offer herself to me, I was able to say no. During the day, every time I masturbated, I thought of Sarah. I love her. She has been my only steady lover.

We plugged our favorite erotic movie, even though I wasn't really in the mood to watch it. I barely played with myself, where we used to have sex to it constantly. The stress had worn me out, and we got to bed a little after nine. I fell asleep like a log. I finally managed to get a good night's sleep and, in the morning, I eased myself onto Sarah's lap and gave myself some pleasure. It was a form of make-up sex, even if Sarah did not fully participate. I needed it to get over my hesitations.

That day, Sarah surprised me by tying me up to the bed and forcing me into a confrontation with Jim. The reason I did not resist as much as I could was that I knew it was inevitable; Jim got there after Sarah helped dress me up and prepared the necessities, then she left for the beach, leaving me alone with her boyfriend. Anyone else but me would have told her this was a bad idea.

"so... Jim."
"Jennifer."

We stared at each other in silence for a long moment.

"Can I get you anything?"
"You know what, Jim, let's cut the crap."
"Fine."
"Why won't you have sex with me?"
"Because it would be wrong."
"Why?"

For a moment, Jim says nothing. I go on the offensive. I'm tired of holding back when I'm with him.

"What haven't you done with me? We kissed as early as the New Year's party. You masturbated me a few weeks back; then watched Sarah and me have sex; one time you were involved, fucking Sarah, the other you were filming us, it was your idea. Week after that, I gave you a hand job on the roller coaster, then we went into the stall; I played with your dick and had you come all over my pussy. Then we went back to your place and you ate me while you were again fucking Sarah. So I ask again: why won't you put your dick into me?"

My arguments linger in the air."

"Dammit Jenn! I don't know!"

I hear the swear words he leaves out because he doesn't talk like that.

"This has to do with limits, right?"
"Maybe... If I consumate with you, what's to prevent me from doing it with others too. What makes my relationship with Sarah unique?"
"You think sex makes a relationship unique? You really are a man."
"Excuse me?"
"Sex is about fun. Relationships are about effort. Sure, you can include sex in a relationship, but it comes with a reward. And another thing... Sarah told me you gave her the go-ahead to fuck me if she wanted to."

Jim looks away.

"I said to Sarah to do what she thought was right and that I would support her."
"You're giving her carte blanche, basically? Why are you denying it to yourself?"
"Because..."

I interrupt him.

"Because you're a good boy, and you've been raised with good Christian values, and good Christian boys don't sleep around on their lovers... this is a new world, Jim, a completely different messed up wonderful and exciting new world! The old conventions, they've been thrown out the window."
"Not by everyone."
"Sarah and me, we grew up in a very different place. Computer porn, adult movie star recognition, personal sites for relationships or even casual sex. This is our world."

Jim returns to me.

"And you're okay with that? That world?"
"Say you're born in a tribe where female excision is standard."

Jim is appalled at my example and I disgust myself, but it illustrates my point.

"When the girl grows up, she is told about it and she goes through with it. It's that simple. If she's never heard of another way of doing things, she'll never imagine she didn't have to go through with it."
"I get your point."
"You and me are from very different worlds, Jim. I think mine is better, but that's a personal choice. I tried to walk in your shoes when I was younger, tried to be a good little girl... and I got burned for it. I did."

Memories of my adopted family flood into my mind but I chase them away. I moved out immediately after high school for a reason.

"Why don't you try stepping in my shoes for a change? You might like it."
"I know I might. And that's unbelievably scary."
"You're afraid you'll like it."
"I'm afraid... once I open the door..."
"...you won't be able to go back. What if you don't want to?"
"What if I do?"

We talked for the rest of the afternoon. I showed him pictures of me, recalled small insignificant anecdotes from our pasts, shared and compared stories. We kissed, passionately, because he wanted to get that over it. I offered him a handjob but he declined. Eventually, we got to talking about Sarah. I brought the topic up.

"What do we do about her?"
"What do you mean?"
"We both love her, and even if she's into a relationship with you, which I can abide by, she's like me. She's into sex."
"One thing I don't get is I provide her with enough sex... I think."
"Let me put it to you this way, Jim. Sarah's never been faithful to anyone. Not to me, not to Brad, nor to any of the former lovers she's had."
"Never?"
"She always justifies it with some argument. It's part of the game. And I'm not blaming her, I'm the same. We grew up together, earned our stripes together I'd say."
"She won't be faithful to me, then."
"No. She'd like to. To some extent, she relies more on you than she's ever relied on anyone before, so it's an improvement, but you can't ask her to change in a matter of a few months. Since she's been with you, I know she's denied herself opportunities which she would have taken while she was with me."

Jim seems troubled.

"I'm sorry if this hurts you."
"No... You're right, I kind of suspected as much."
"Can you handle it?"
"you know, Jennifer, it's funny how a guy can watch two girls have sex, even the one he loves, but freeze up if another guy comes into the picture. Why is that?"
"Beats me. That's what you're afraid of?"
"Somewhat. It's unreasonable and stupid..."
"It's a normal reaction I think."

I take a few moments to think of his words.

"Maybe it has something to do with the alpha male thing... you don't want anyone else to spread their seed, and another girl is not threatening because she can't?"
"I don't know."

Jim looks away again.

"Sarah wants me to try new stuff, and I want to please her, but I'm scared I'll get so into it, she'll... take second place. Or I'll simply forget her. As much as I am a man, and want sex, and possibly with as many partners as I can, I also want a relationship."
"The two don't have to be exclusive."
"Not in this new world, I gather."

I place a hand on his shoulder.

"Take the plunge. You'll only grow stronger for it. If you can't swim, stay near the edge. Dive only as deep as you can."

The water metaphor is good for him because of his fear of water.

"If if feels right, do it."

I kiss him on the cheek. He looks away for a moment, then turns to me and starts kissing me passionately. He's doing it. Tied up to my bed, I can only assist him so much as he undresses himself and me. I lie on my back; he reaches for a condom but I prevent him from leaving.

"You don't need one. I take the pill and I'm clean."

He hesitates for a brief moment before climbing on top of me and entering me, pressing his naked body against mine. One of my hands travels his back; the other it still tied to the bed, The sex is slow and passionate; I've been teasing him for months, I'm not surprised he dives right into me. I'm still long away from my climax when I feel him release into me. I suppose I can forgive him. I wrap my free arm around him as his head comes to rest against mine.

"Thank you, Jim."

He remains quiet for a moment, then lifts his head up. He seems distant, removed from the event.

"It's all right, Jim. It's what we both wanted, and it's what Sarah wanted."
"All the same, I don't think we should tell her."
"Your decision."
"Not yet, anyway. Not until I've had a chance to talk to her."
"I'll respect your wish."

We keep talking for a while longer, discussing what we're going to do with Sarah now. There are things left unsaid and Jim wants us to write them down so we don't forget, so we can make it official. This seems very important to Jim so I comply.

Watching him write, I suddenly realize that all I really wanted was sex with him. My lover is, and has always been, Sarah. This was a brief interlude and despite my lack of completion, I am at peace. Jim seems relatively unscathed. He needed this even more than I did.

There's a small pinch in my heart left. Sarah is with Jim now. She'll have sex with me, she'll remain my best friend, but she's not longer available to be my life partner. I'll have to move on. I've been holding on to her dream. It belongs to Jim now.

I lay on my back, still naked, while Jim goes to get dressed. Sarah will be here shortly. We have our games planned; Sarah loves games, so this will help break the news. If she needs any comfort, which she may not. She did ask for this.

[interesting]

[This post hints at some mature reflexions and themes. It is written from the perspective of a more mature character and I just wanted to give a fair warning about it.]

I took my first pictures of a naked woman when I was barely sixteen. I'm not proud of them. I sneaked into the bathroom while my sister was in there. I was furtive as a mouse and managed to get two or three snapshots before darting out of the room. I used the school photo lab to develop them; I've never showed them to anyone. My sister was - and still is to my mind - the most beautiful girl I had ever seen, and I still have some feelings for her. Maybe that's why I haven't seen her in twenty years, since I moved out of my parent's house and into my own flat.

I now lead a charmed life but my first years were hard. I discovered early on that I was attracted to both men and women, to beauty in general. I had my first homosexual experience when I was twenty-one and high on drugs; I had my first heterosexual encounter the very next day with the guy's sister; the next night I got both of them drunk and photographed them making out and a little more. I realize now I was recreating a pattern with my sister, and I regret what I had them do, even if they were sort of willing (the drugs helped lower their inhibitions).

I got arrested for possesion the very next month and spent a hard thirty days in jail; even if it was minimum security, I got raped by my cellmate. It wasn't my first time at the bat. When I was seven, one of my teachers kept me after class and had me suck him. When I was thirteen, I witnessed my sister's rape at the hands of my father; he got arrested when we both testified against him and went to jail and died in there. I like to think he was murdered.

I know all this sounds morbid but I'm telling you all this for two reasons: one, I've seen a lot of shit in the world, most of it not pretty and some even sicker than I can tell you about; two, somehow, through it all, both me and my sister survived. Still, I'm not always doing great. I have a lot of money, a nice house on the beach, and all the sex I can dream up, girls and boys as much as I want. But for all I have, I'm a little hollow inside. Too much pain will hurt someone in the long run.

Some see my life as ideal. I see it as a succession of events that shaped my character. I would probably change most of the decisions I made along the way if I could. I'll let you decide for yourself if you agree with me or not.

When I was twenty-five, I got a lucrative contract with a local firm in Los Angeles. I was a model tracker; I found beautiful girls and convinced them to pose nude. Since I needed to make a good impression, I was loaded with money and privilege. I was excellent; my fascination with beauty lead me to locate several promising young starlets; some only wanted to do nudity; others wanted to go further; I passed a lot of auditions in those years. I must have slept with over three hundred girls over the five years I did the job, and maybe 30 or so young boys. I was in heaven, but I had nothing else. I lost myself to the drugs and the sex, and experienced a nervous breakdown at the peak of my sexual activity. The doctors told me to slow down or I would die.

It was at that time that I met Fred. He was five years older than me, and we fell madly in love. We fucked everywhere, and for a while, he was my only steady partner. Unfortunately, I wasn't his. I found him in bed with another man; he tried to make amends but I never forgave him. We broke up. Six months later, I learned he had died of AIDS. I had myself checked; somehow, I had not been contaminated. It had happened after we broke up.

Life had given me two warnings. I did not wait for the third and possibly last one. I gathered my money, became my own man, developed my own business of internet photography and sold my services to other providers. The house is paid up, I only have the standard upkeep. It took me some time to get my affairs in order, and I've learned to separate work and sex. Since I started my own company, I had never had sex with any of my boys or girls.

Until today, that is.

Jennifer and Susan accompanied me to my bedroom upstairs; I'd always known that Jennifer was into me, but rules were meant to be kept. This night felt different; the party at my place had been for the student girls' benefit, and I had understood from the onset that I was to pleasure at least one of them. I did not mind, in fact, I was looking forward to it. But something happened during the games. I was teamed with my model, Jennifer, and I realized that if I slept with another girl and not her, I would lose her as a model. And she is too unique, too special, to let go. Hence my dilemma: I needed to break my rule in order to keep my model.

I decided that, since I was breaking my rule, I would at least enjoy it as much as I could. At thirty-eight years old, I'm not as athletic or endurant as I once was. I can keep it up with one partner, no sweat; two could be problematic. My best bet was to start them off on each other.

Luckily, I have a very large selection of toys.

They went to sit on the bed, facing me. I had my camera with me. I turned to the visitor, Susan.

"Do you mind if I take pictures?"
"No... as long as you fuck me and come into me."
"I will. In time."
"I'm clean, by the way."

I look at Jennifer.

"So am I."
"And me too."

Susan stares at me intently.

"I've never made love to an older man..."
"It's just the same as a younger man, but with more experience."

I laugh as I set up the camera on a tripod, aimed at the bed, and set the automatic shutter to take a picture every ten seconds. A new empty memory card will store up to five hundred pictures. That's three per minute, over an hour of pictures. We should be done by then.

I open the drawers for the girls; Jennifer's seen some of them but never my entire collection.

She retrieves her favorite: a glass dildo I bought specifically for her first insertion shoot last year. Susan picks out a colourful one with a clit stimulation extension. They set them aside for a moment; I lean in on the bed. We start kissing in turn; their hands reach for my dick while I caress their hair. I don't reach for their breasts; that's a rookie mistake in my book. Start gently, go big later. They both lie on their backs, their heads towards the camera. I retrieve their devices and lick them both, while they play with their pussies, making them wetter than before. I insert the dildos into their holes and start pumping slowly; Susan allows herself to be vocal but Jennifer internalizes everything.

"That's it girls, come for me now..."

I don't relent until Susan has a clear orgasm; once she's done, I focus on Jennifer and achieve the same result. I let them recover from their ecstasy, then move them around so they fall into a 69 position; I set myself up so I can lick Susan's pussy at the same time as Jennifer, allowing our tongues to touch every so often. Susan is exceptionnally loud; if anyone else is in the house, she must surely be distracting them. All the time, I interrupt my actions to speak.

"That's right, Susan, lick her good, she's all wet for you."
"Jennifer, you're so hot. You look like an amazon!"
"Don't hold anything back, Susan. Let Jennifer know how good she is."

This time, I don't let them finish. I retrieve a double-sided plastic dildo and present it to them. Jennifer takes the fluids from her pussy and applies them to her ass, getting down on all fours. She then slides the dildo inside her back hole.

"Does it hurt?" Susan asks.
"Not really," I answer.

Jennifer is more agressive than I am.

"Try it, see if you like it."

Susan gets on all fours and tries to soak up her asshole with her fluids; she's never done this before.

"Hang on Susan, you might be too tight... let me loosen you up a bit..."

I slide a finger across her left butt cheek, sliding the dildo into her pussy instead. I insert one finger into her ass; with my free hand, I hold on to the device as both girls play with it. Susan is apparently not uncomfortable with what I'm doing, so I try inserting another finger. It works so far; Jennifer is already climaxing from the anal stimulation; she's also working herself with her own fingers up front. As Jennifer pauses to recover, an idea rolls into my head. I pull the dildo out of Susan's pussy and my fingers out of her ass. I move Susan out of bed for a moment, sitting myself on the edge, my hard cock sticking up.

"I'm going to try something, Susan; if you want me to stop, just say it."

Jennifer seems to understand my aim. She moves over to face me, kneeling down and sticking my cock in her mouth, sucking me hard. Susan embarks on top of me, facing away from me; I hold her up as Jennifer sucks me. Jennifer pulls away; I slide once into Susan's dripping pussy, then pull out; I sit her asshole on my shaft.

"Ooh..."
"Let yourself go down slowly. It won't hurt as much."

As I attempt to slide my shaft into Susan's ass, Jennifer retrieves the crystal dildo. She inserts it into Susan's pussy and starts sliding it in and out. Susan gently lowers onto me and, emulating Jennifer's motion, I start to fuck her. Susan is divided between the pleasure and the pain; I go slowly until the pleasure supercedes the pain and I can penetrate her a little more forcefully.

"Do you want me to come in your ass?"
"No... please..."

I'm glad I asked the question. I keep drilling her, providing her with as much pleasure as she desires. I feel my burst about to release; I pull out as gently as I can, given my level of excitement, and slide my cock into Susan's pussy as Jennifer removes the dildo; the change of environment slows my rate and it takes me a couple of additional thrusts to finally shoot my load; all the while, Jennifer is licking Susan's pussy and whatever sticks out of my cock. As I pull out of Susan, Jennifer grabs my cock into her mouth and sucks whatever juices are left from me and Susan.

What mostly happens, now that I'm older, is I find it becomes harder to become hard again after an orgasm. I know Jennifer wants to feel me into her; I know she wants me to shoot into her ass. I'm not entirely sure I can do it. Jennifer pushes a satisfied Susan away and starts sucking me hard; I don't go limp but I don't stay really hard. This demotivates Jennifer. I do have a trick or two up my sleeve.

"Susan, suck my dick now."

I pull Jennifer in and sit her on my face; I start eating her up as Susan swallows me. The technique does the trick, and I become hard again; Jennifer's wet juices, moreso that Susan's blowjob, are turning me on. I wait a moment, to make sure that it's not a partial reaction.

"Where do you want it, Jenn?"
"Fuck my ass, Pete... I want you."

I'm tempted to sit her on top of me, like I did with Susan, but I change my mind and land her on all fours.

"I'll fuck and come into your ass if you eat out Susan."

Jennifer immediately pulls Susan in, grabbing her by the thighs as she starts eating her up. I keep my word and slide my dick into Jennifer's ass; it it ready to receive me. I think of how many times I've wanted to have sex with her and it makes me want to take her even more. Susan is again waking up the gallery; Jennifer's round cheeks are bringing me to ecstasy again, so soon. It's been a long while since I've been in a threesome, and my previous one was with two boys.

I push harder and harder into Jennifer, as she collapses under my weight, no longer able to stimulate Susan. As I shoot into her ass, she finally screams her lungs out, blessed with the pain and pleasure. I see Susan's face and she is amazed at Jennifer's reaction. I don't pull out immediately, but Jennifer's ass muscles actually eject me fairly quickly; she is dripping with my semen.

Jennifer is barely moving in the bed. Susan lies down next to her, concerned, but Jennifer is simply spent from the effort. Two girls, two releases in less than one hour. This is definitely a night to remember, and the pictures will help with that. If I get to publish them, the better; if I can't, I'll just add them to my portfolio of pictures I can't print. They'll join those pictures of my sister in the shower I took when I was sixteen, and so many other pictures that can never see the light of day.

I'm far from perfect, but I know my own faults. No one should have to suffer because I have personal issues unresolved.

[interesting]

The thing that's really bothering me now is not even the fact that I have to have sex with Sandy. She's not my type, but no girl ever really is. I'll fuck her anyway. What's really got me going is that Jimmy is going to have sex with Marlene and Claudia and not with me. We were supposed to hook up tonight; I've been sending him all the right signals and he's clearly not afraid of homosexual sex. So why isn't he acting like he wants me? Am I reading him wrong? That kiss he gave me earlier must have been more than just an act for the girls. It has to be!

Sandy brings me back to attention.

"Okay, boy, I won you fair and square, so you have to do my bidding."
"What do you want me to do, then?"
"I want you to eat me out."

I've done this in the past with Jennifer; she was the only one I felt comfortable doing it with, for some obscure reason. I lean into Sandy's sex and start licking. I'm no good at it; it's usually one of the girls giving me a blowjob. I think they do it because they have sympathy for my plight. Sandy doesn't seem to mind that I don't actually know what I'm doing; she's reacting the way she should.

My mind wanders to Jimmy; he's in the next room, while me and Sandy are still by the pool. I want to get closer to him. Maybe I can manipulate Sandy.

"This is no good, I say."
"What?"

She's leaning on her back against the ground. I have to lean in very far to actually be able to taste her.

"Come on."

I grab her hand and pull her up.

"Where are we going?"

I move inside the house; she is startled by the fact that I take her into the room where Jimmy is hanging out with Claudia and Marlene. Because that's all they seem to be doing, talking to each other. Sandy smiles shyly.

"Don't mind us."

I'm thinking maybe my plan is backfiring. After all, if Jimmy sees me eating Sandy out, and possibly fucking her, he might do the same to the girls, and I don't want him to do it. Sandy snaps me back to attention again.

"Ah I see."

She sits down on the couch, near the edge. I kneel before her; my mouth is at just the right level. I plunge my face into her sex and try not to think about Jimmy. But I hear his voice in the background; I hear kisses. I want to pull away and look but Sandy is keeping a hand on my head. I could resist her but she might make a scene. I decide my best option is to make her come as fast as possible so I can get to other things. I dive in and try to remember the tricks Jennifer tried to tell me. Whether I do them right or not, the trick works and Sandy's juices cover my face as she climaxes. I pull away when she is still in the throes of pleasure; the others are looking at us. Claudia speaks.

"Wow! Sandy, that sounded awesome."
"Oh yeah... for a gay guy, he knows his way around a pussy."

She has no idea I don't know what I'm doing. Claudia turns to Jimmy.

"Why don't you eat me out?"
"Sure... I can do..."

Jimmy's still inebriated. He usually tolerates alcohol better. I don't know what's got him so wasted.

Sandy leaves me alone for a moment to stare at what's going to happen. Claudia leans on her back and points to her sex; Jimmy moves in but Marlene moves away. I see Jimmy's tongue reach into Claudia's sex; oddly enough, it doesn't seem to be having much effect, and he's supposed to be better experienced in the field.

We hear screams of pleasure coming from upstairs, where Peter has taken Jennifer and Susan. Clearly, he's doing something right.

After a long moment, Claudia pulls Jimmy off of her.

"Why don't you just slide it in, then?"

Sandy turns my head to her.

"You do the same..."

I look at my limp manhood.

"I'll get you up and running."

Sandy gets on her knees and gets me to stand up, while she starts sucking me. My eyes are veered towards Jimmy, who crawls on his knees up to Claudia and tries to slide his member into her; it's half erect, and the only reason it enters is because she is extremely wet. His pumping action is slow, without force; Claudia is doing her best to enjoy this but clearly Jimmy is not making himself desired.

Sandy, on the other hand, seems to know how to perform a good blowjob. She has me up and about faster than I can imagine, then gets on all fours, exposing her behind to me.

"Just one thing. Don't come inside me."
"Want me to use a condom?"
"Sure."

I retrieve one that Peter left for us, slide it on. I tease Sandy for a short moment before sliding into her. She seems to appreciate. I'd prefer to do her in the ass but she probably wouldn't go for it. My head turns sideways as I slide in and out of Sandy; I stare at Jimmy's sex, entering Claudia limply. Claudia eventually pushes him out and seems disappointed.

"This sucks."

She gets up and leaves for the swimming pool, followed closely by Marlene, who has been simply watching everything the whole time. Jimmy looks up at me and smiles; I'm pumping into Sandy to fulfill my obligation, and although I derive some pleasure from it, it's not my best performance ever.

I see Jimmy get up from his post and walk up to me. He places his member at my mouth level; I start sucking on it because it's Jimmy, because I pity him and because I want to feel him against me any way I can. Sandy is lost in her own pleasure. Jimmy's shaft hardens in my mouth. He pulls it out and kneels behind me; he raises my ass and separates my butt cheeks. I'm tempted to ask what he's about to do but I don't want to disturb Sandy.

Jimmy starts rubbing his erect cock against my ass. At first, I think he's teasing with me. Suddenly, it slides right in, almost causing me to orgasm instantly. He starts matching my motions of penetration for Sandy, and fucks me at the same rhythm. I get really into it, and Sandy moans as Jimmy helps me increase my sway, back and forth. Jimmy's shaft in my ass feels so wonderful, and I forgive him for all he's put me through.

Unexpectedly, he shoots his load into my ass; this causes me to release and shoot mine into Sandy and the condom. Jimmy pulls out quickly, a smirk on his face, and I see he's still half drunk. He retreats across the room before Sandy recovers. She has no idea what just happened!

"Oh wow! That was amazing, Tom. I want more."
"Sorry, Sandy, that's all I got."
"Oh... it's okay. Thank you very much for the nice fuck."

She turns around and kisses me. I let her because I don't want to disappoint. I see her going to the bathroom and turn to Jimmy; he's already passed out on the floor. I get frustrated; this encounter proves nothing! For a long moment, I stare into the void. Why is it always so complicated with me?

================================================== ====
If I wait for comments to be posted, it'll be a long time before the next installment. Might as well keep them coming and hope you enjoy them!

Thanks for the award, too! It is very appreciated. I love you all!

[interesting]

[A word of warning: the original version of this post was highly controversial, and according to my esteemed proofreader, quite a bit too much (and also inaccurate). This is the section that forced me to do the rewrite. I must admit that in most matters, she was right. I have therefore rewritten it - the ideas contained herein are essentially the same but the treatment is different, less offensive. I hope you enjoy it - and the twist it brings.]

It's noon now, and everyone is up and they've gathered their things. There's a lot of unease in the room, mostly from our guests from out of town. I haven't told anyone what Julie told me about their planned trip, even if I plan on telling Jim later on.

Julie takes me aside as soon as she gets up and tackles me into a corner.

"Hi!"
"Hello. Slept well?"
"Like an angel... a naughty angel."

She leans in and kisses me.

"I really had a lot of fun... I wouldn't mind doing it again."
"Vegas, you say?"
"For you, I'd come by any weekend."
"Julie, I have a steady boyfriend."
"So... you could have a steady girlfriend too. I don't mind screwing Jim, he's got a good dick."
"I already have a steady girlfriend, theoretically."
"Jennifer?"
"Yes."

Julie seems disappointed.

"Where do you dance?" I ask her.
"Mostly at the Red Galleon..."
"Never heard of it."
"Ever been to Vegas?"
"No. Never had any reason to go, until now."

She wraps her arms around me, still naked.

"How about a quickie before I go?"
"I'll have to take a raincheck on that... but Julie, I'll look you up. With or without Jim. If you're just looking to have fun, that is."
"You're all the fun I need."

With that, she walks away, leaving me to my own devices. If I hadn't just had sex with Jim, I would have jumped her again.

The girls leave a little after noon to get some food; there are clumsy goodbyes; Peter has apparently made some arrangement with the girls in regards to their pictures. I plant a wet one on Kamara; I know Julie is into me, but Kamara was my hot ride for the night. We trade cell numbers and e-mail. She is honest with me.

"I'm not really into girls but you're okay. It was a lot of fun. And I'm glad I got to fuck your boyfriend, he's good at this. Did you train him?"
"I did, actually."

We laugh about it and kiss again.

"Fuck you later!"

She leaves, taking my desires for her back to Vegas. The rest of us, Jennifer, Jim, Thomas and Jimmy join us for lunch. Peter prepares us something. Thomas barely says a word as Jimmy wolfs down the omelet and starts to head off.

"Where are you going?" Peter asks.
"Trainin'... got a big fight comin' up."

And with a wave he departs Peter's house. Thomas is clearly upset. We finally get to ask him what happened with Sandy. Thomas comes clean about everything. We listen with much sympathy. Thomas is practically crying even if tears fails to form.

"I thought I might finally get to the bottom of his feelings... I'm inside Sandy, doing my best to please her, and suddenly Jimmy comes up and I start sucking him... and then..."

Peter moves to Thomas' side and leans his head against his shoulder.

"That sucks. You love that boy?"
"I think I do."
"I had a guy like that once... Fred... he was the best. Well, almost."
"What did you do?"
"I went after him."
"Yeah, but he was gay, I imagine. Into you."
"Not at first into me. But we had sex, lots of sex, and eventually he got into me as much as I was into him. You had sex with Jimmy last night. That's a good sign."
"He was drunk."

Peter seems more sympathetic to Thomas' plight than we are; we decide to leave them together. Before we go, however, Jennifer needs to speak to Peter. She doesn't bother taking their conversation in the other room.

"So..."
"We had sex."
"We did... I wanted it so bad, Peter."
"I know. I wasn't made of stone either."
"What do we do with it?"
"Well... I see two options. One, we act like it never happened and keep working together."
"You could do that?"
"Maybe. Or two, we act like it happened and it was awesome, and we keep working together?"
"What?"

Jennifer is surprised.

"You said the rule was adamant."
"It was. But Jennifer, every rule can be broken or bent. We both needed it last night, and I wasn't about to have sex with Susan in front of you. I know how much we've been dancing about each other... I told you about my past."
"You did."
"I used to fuck around with every model I met. That got me into more trouble than I want to remember. I won't go back there... but we can call this night temporary insanity."
"So we can't do it again?"
"Not if we keep working together. And don't fall in love with me... I have sex with everyone but I only fall in love with other men. That's the way it is."

Jennifer hugs Peter.

"No sex then. Until I stop working for you."
"Deal."
"Then, we'll have another orgy to celebrate my retirement when I do."

We depart, leaving Thomas in Peter's capable hands.

When we get to Jennifer's car, it's her turn to tell us her tale of sex with Peter and Susan. We listen to every torrid detail. It gets me all excited again.

Jennifer then switches topics and turns to Jim. He nods in agreement before speaking.

"Jennifer and I had sex."
"I knew it."
"You did?"
"Don't take it bad, but the way she sucked you... thursday night? It was obvious something had happened."
"And?"
"I'm not mad, if that's what you're asking. Was it good?"

Jim hesitates.

"Yeah. It was... liberating."
"I liked it, but it probably wasn't Jim's best performance."

I punch Jennifer's shoulder.

"Don't say that. You'll bruise his ego."
"Maybe I just want to get him to do it again?"

We joke around the car a moment more; my cellphone rings. I answer. Brad'S voice is over the speaker.

"Hi Brad. What...?"
"Sarah, oh God! Please come over now."
"What? What's wrong?"
"It's Brigitte, she's... going to kill herself!"

For a moment I panic; my instincts take over.

"Jennifer, get us to Brigitte's house."
"But I don't know where...?"
"Jim, copilot."

Jim moves to the front seat as I move to the backseat through the interior of the car.

"Brad, what's going on?"
"Brigitte, she just snapped!"
"What happened? What were you doing?"
"I was preparing pancakes when she suddenly came into the room, looked at me funny and started calling me names."
"Okay..."
"Then she threw a chair across the room and headed for the bathroom. She screamed: 'You don't love me!' And now she's locked herself inside."
"Have you called the police?"
"No I... she said to call you."

Damn! I knew my intervention could come back to bite me in the ass. I had a premonition, but with all that had been going right, I had completely discarded it.

"Get her to talk to you, we'll be there soon."

Jennifer steps on it, trying to maintain the speed limit; Jim navigates us towards the house. I keep listening to Brad.

"Tell her we're on our way, tell her I'm coming to talk to her."
"She's quiet..."
"Brad, tell her I'll have sex with her, no conditions. Tell her that."

I hear him delivering my message. There's probably some kind of answer. Brad returns on the line.

"She said you better hurry or you won't get the chance."

Jennifer talks to me while driving.

"What's going in? Have sex with who?"
"Brigitte... She's..."

I don't finish my sentence.

"Jennifer, I want you to stay outside when we get there."
"What?"
"Please, Jenn, trust me on this."

There's something in Jennifer's past which an event like this could stir up. Despite her current joyous mood, she could still get hurt. I don't want that.

It takes us around twenty minutes. We exit the car; Jim races forward while I talk to Jennifer.

"There's something wrong with Brigitte. I don't want you to get involved."
"I want to help."
"Jenn, trust me, you can't."

I kiss her and head inside. I hope she takes my cue and stays outside.

Brad is in shambles; Jim is helping him remain up.

"Brigitte! I'm here!"
"Come in bitch!"
"The door is locked."

We hear the lock opening. Jim looks at me and whispers.

"Are you sure you want to go in there alone?"
"No. But I know what's going on."
"What?"

I prefer not to answer at the moment. I open the door and enter, then close the door behind me. I remember this bathroom; it's where Brigitte licked me up while I peed on her. I stare across the room; she is naked, half sitting on the toilet bowl; she has a short surgical knife in her hands and is staring at it intently.

"Brigitte..."
"My bitch is here. On your knees!"

I get on my knees.

"Brigitte, I'm here, let's talk."
"No. No talking. You're a bitch. Bark."

I bark at her. This is her way of getting back at me for the humiliation I put her through, mind you, not the one where she played the dog, but the one where I confronted her.

"Where are your pills, Brigitte?"

I look around the room, but on all fours, it's hard to see very high. There's an open medicine cabinet.

"Did you take your pills this week?"
"I don't need them anymore. I'm cured."

She is delusional. There were hints in her character, the mood swings, the hints of violence, the submissiveness and the agressivity. Jennifer and me had a friend like that in high school a few years back. He went undiagnosed for too long. He killed himself by jumping off the school roof. Jennifer had been eyeing him for months. She took it hard, almost stopped eating and bathing. I had to pick her up and build her back up.

"Brigitte, you know you're supposed to take your pills everyday."
"Don't need them. I have my bitch. Strip down, bitch!"

I hate that word so much, even if Brigitte actually thinks of its real meaning when she says it. Nevertheless, I execute my orders. I play into her fantasy for the time being; this will allow me to get close to her and possibly have her drop the scalpel. I'm naked now, on all fours, in her bathroom. This has to be as far as it goes.

"Does my bitch want something to drink?"

I immediately understand what she's driving at. I am tempted to keep playing into her fantasy; in an odd, perverse way, I do want this as well. But not under these circumstances. If I am to play with Brigitte, it has to be when she's better, when she's in control.

I do advance on all fours towards her, but I fall on my behind when I get near her and look up.

"Brigitte?"
"You're a bitch I said! Bark!"
"Brigitte."

I stare intently at her. Her misplaced anger is unfocused, because it is due to an imbalance in her system and not to any rationale. She is still playing in her mind and can't see I don't want to play. I remain as calm as I can - I try to avert my gaze from the blade, so she doesn't focus on it. She stares back.

"Brigitte."
"What?"
"Sit with me. Please."

For a long moment, there is hesitation in her voice.

"I'm here now, we're together. I apologize for what I said the other day."

She can't think of anything to say. My calm attitude is working. If she wants to play, she'll have to play by my rules. She finally drops to the floor, in front of me. Her hands wave around the blade almost without her knowledge. I smile at her, remaining as calm as possible, even if my heart is racing.

"You don't want to hurt yourself or me."

I see the resolve in her gaze starting to break.

"What do you want from me, Brigitte? What can I do for you?"

She is hesitant. By playing into her fantasy, she allowed me to get close. Now I have to reach to the more rational part of herself, the one that's being overwhelmed by a rush of unregulated hormones. Or maybe I can reach her sense of humanity.

"What do you want from me?"

She finally leans in and kisses me. I give her back the kiss. She is forceful but I try to repay her in tenderness. Our lips locked together, I place my hands on the sides of her face, then slide them along her shoulders, sliding them along her arms. I finally reach her wrists and gently massage them. The blade drops to the ground.

As I back away from the kiss, she starts to shiver and shake, and I see tears forming in her eyes. How unbalanced is she? Only her doctor can truly tell us, whatever her specific mental condition is.

I kiss her gently again, leaving a hand on her cheek as I call out to Jim. He opens the door and enters. He sees us both naked.

"Are you all right? Did she hurt you?"
"No. She only hurt herself."
"Does she need medical assistance?"
"No. I don't think so. But we need to get in touch with her doctor. Brad?"

Brad enters the room but stays near the door. He doesn't understand what's going on.

"Brad, did you know Brigitte had a mental illness?"
"What? No!"
"She does. Bipolar, maybe schizophrenic. I don't know. Can you contact her doctor?"

Brad is shocked beyond belief. He collapses against the door frame. Jim checks the cabinet and finds several bottles for prescription drugs. I huddle against Brigitte. I've dealt with mental illness in the past, and not just the incident with Jennifer. Luckily, I was able to defuse this situation before it got out of hand. With the right medicine, mental illness can be managed.

I just hope she'll be all right, for both her sake as much as for Brad. He's invested a lot in this girl. I truly hope, for both their sakes, that they make it through this.

Why is it that, whenever we reach a new high, something else comes along to bring us down? I'll have to talk to someone high above about this. Once in a while, I'd like an happy ending to remain happy.

[interesting]

We get off the airplane into the airport terminal and wait for our luggage. The trip from San Francisco to Florida was not that long; that is, we kept ourselves occupied. It was a night trip, so the stewardess handed us pillows and blankets. I was leaning against the window, looking out, when I felt Claire's wandering hands reach under my skirt and play with me. With all the passengers around, it was very hard not to moan but I managed it; with the blankets covering us, I pretended to be asleep as she played with me until I climaxed. A great start to a potentially wonderful vacation.

Claire and I are going down there to see her mother; she moved from California to Florida about a year ago. I actually managed to get a week off from work for Spring Break, and given that our classes are postponed for the week and her mother is paying for everything, how could we refuse? We learned at the last moment that Sarah and Thomas were planning something for Spring Break, but we'd had the trip planned since after the holidays.

Our luggage finally comes about and we head out to call a taxi. I was planning on getting back at Claire in the taxi, but the smell of the backseat was enough to turn every one of my senses off.

We get to the hotel; it's part of the arrangement that we will sleep the first night in a hotel. Claire's mother is open about our relationship (we have been together since our next to last year of high school, three years now) but Claire's father, who is going to be there despite the fact that her parents are divorced, just keeps making cracks about his daughter's sexuality. A few years back, we were making out naked in her bed and he actually walked in, pretending like nothing was going on, when really he just wanted a show. I don't mind an audience if they're invited, and he clearly wasn't.

The moment we are in our room, I drag Claire onto the bed and strip her, then start eating her out. I strip myself; she pulls me in and we put our sexes together and start rubbing. She provides me with many orgasms; I just hope I do the same. We lie on our backs afterwards, exhausted but content.

"Promise me one thing, Cassie."
"Anything?"
"Promise me you'll always be with me."

This is sudden, so I roll on my side and look at my life partner.

"Of course I will. I love you. You're the only one for me."

She turns on her side to face me as well. I see tears are almost forming in her eyes. Where is this emotion coming from? I lean in and kiss her gently.

"What's going on, Claire? How can I help?"
"Why won't they let us get married?"

I recall the election, last November, and how California voted to rescind the authorizations on gay mariage. This hit Claire much harder than it hit me. With her parents having just divorced, it was hard to swallow.

"I don't know, honey."

We'd talked about mariage when the law allowing it had been had been in effect. Now, we had steered clear of the subject since the election.

"Do you want to get married? We can go somewhere they allow it..."
"It wouldn't be the same. We'd have to drag all our friends and..."

She pauses then quickly gets up and heads for the suitcases. She flips open hers and starts looking inside.

"Need any help?"
"No... Stay there."

She pulls out a small rectangular box and brings it over to the bed, handing it to me. It's too big to be a ring - I was expecting her to propose, given the topic of conversation. I flip open the small box; it contains a beautiful silver necklace, with a small picture frame in the middle. I open the locket, it has both our pictures. My eyes get all teary too and I hug her tight and kiss her before putting it on.

"You got that for me?"
"I did. Oh... I love you so much, Cassie. I wish we could marry."

We start making out again, and one thing leads to another; pretty soon, we're in a 69 position, sliding our fingers into each other, giving ourselves as much love and pleasure as we can; I'm on top so the necklace is dangling between us, connecting us somehow.

After our lovemaking is over, we fall asleep on the bed. I'm the first to wake up. I lay the covers on top of her and examine the pendant. It's custom made. I start to cry; I want to spend the rest of eternity with her too, but those pricks don't want us to officialize it, because they're scared our love will transcend theirs. What kind of example does it give the children? I say it shows them that love is still possible, no matter what shit the world throws at us.

I look outside the window. It's a beautiful day but I don't want to go anywhere. I want to remain in this room with my lover until the end of time. Claire eventually wakes and joins me in contemplation, resting her body against mine.

"How about New Mexico?" I ask.
"What?"
"New Mexico recognizes same-sex marriages."
"It won't practice them though. Only Massachusetts or Connecticut, way up North."

I lower my head, disappointed, but Claire turns me around to face her.

"I love you Cassie, and I want to get married. Somehow, some way."

I wrap my arms around her; our chests are pressed together. I love the feeling of her breasts against mine.

"We'll find a way."

We kiss. I feel a rush coming over me and push Claire back onto the bed. We make love again, eating each other out in turn, then playing with ourselves while watching the other do the same. This third time does the trick and we finally get to bed for the night, huddling naked under the covers.

If the first day is an echo of the rest of the week, we'll be leaving Florida utterly spent and extremely satisfied.

We get to her mother's house the next day.

Hanging out with Claire's mother is not the most fun activity at the top of my list, but I guess it makes Claire happy so I oblige her and play the good girl. Her name is Meredith and she is absolutely thrilled that her daughter found someone better than her deadbeat husband. I don't have much love for the man, for more than the reason I previously mentioned, but I know it hurts Claire to hear her mother talk so badly about her father, even if he is a pig.

We finally manage to get some alone time together while her mother is away with her friends at her book club. We were of course invited but somehow ended up not going - I wonder why. Due to the divorce, Meredith got a large settlement from her husband. She owns her own house now in southern Florida, something intimate. I fancy the back pool.

I'm swimming naked when Claire brings drinks over.

"That wasn't so bad, now?"
"No, your mom is cool."
"She likes you."
"Everybody in your family likes me."

Claire is an only child. Her mother was at first shocked when Claire brought me home for the first time, but she endeared herself to me on my second visit, when I brought her flowers. She was inquisitive about how we went about 'things' as she said, since obviously none of us had the 'male appendage', but I laughed and told her we managed. I'm thinking it was Claire's coming out that decided her to divorce her husband. She had been a housewife all her life and was tired of it. Now she goes clubbing with people her age, and she told us earlier that she's met this nice man who's really into sailing, and they might take a trip together.

Her father, however, was utterly ecstatic when I first met him. That should have been my cue but I was dumber when I was young. He seemed all kind and attentive; I often slept over at Claire's house because my own family sucked and didn't approve of my choices.

It took us about three months to discover the hidden cameras in the bathroom and in Claire's room. Needless to say, Claire threw a fit; her mother managed to calm her down. She didn't want the police involved so they settled things in-house. There came talk of divorce; the husband complied because he didn't want to go to jail, which is why Claire's mother got so much out of the settlement. It took us a while to be able to have sex in Claire's room; even now, whenever her father is around, I freeze up and my horniness drops to nothing. He was there this morning but he's left. I even had Claire check for cameras before going into the pool.

Claire is currently wearing a two-piece red and white bikini which I purchased for her before leaving. She tried it on at the store and put on a show when we got home. I swim to the edge; she kneels and hands me my lemonade. I take a sip then set the glass aside. Claire sits on the edge, her feet in the water. I kiss the inside of her thighs.

"Take it all off and come in. The water's great."
"You just want to get me naked so you can fuck me again."
"That's part of it."

I rub her gently through the cloth to stimulate her, but she pulls away. She's definitely not in the mood.

"What's up?"

She looks sad.

"Did I do something wrong?"
"You? Oh no! Cassie, you're perfect."

She jumps in the water and joins me, wrapping her arms around my neck. The feel of her skin against mine is amazing. I pull her into the deeper portion of the water.

"All right... what is it? Is it about your father? Mother?"
"It's about this world..."

That again. She hit me with her questions yesterday in our hotel room; today she keeps at it.

"There's so much injustice in the world..."

This is not about injustice or marriage. This is about something else entirely. She may not even know it. I'll have to work it out of her.

Every so often, my confident and strong Claire gets preoccupied about the fate of the universe. It usually starts small but it gets bigger. I normally defuse these moments by having sweet and slow sex with her, making her feel special and relaxed. But we had sex three times yesterday, and she's clearly non-responsive at the moment. I won't be able to lay her down until I lay her fears to rest.

"Tell me about it."

She'll go on about some such thing, and then move on to the next, until we eliminate every background noise in her mind and come up to the surface. I let her talk about the recent election (it's already been three months now), how it changed everything and the new direction the country is in; we talk about how schools are changing and how the new government policies will hopefully make things better; we talk about intolerance over ethnicity and sexual orientation; she even gets to talk about the treatment of chickens bred in captivity, which is a new one. I make myself as sympathetic as I can but I'm not in the same mood as she is. Still, I listen, I chat back, I comment, I offer some insight.

Ultimately, we talk family, which I knew we would get to. She's talking about her perverted father, how she still cares for him despite his transgressions, how she wishes her mother would forgive him. I'm with her mother on that one; I'll never forgive the bastard for invading our privacy. But Claire idolized her parents her entire life; when they broke up, she took it so hard we almost broke up. I had to use a lot of patience to listen to her cries and to soothe her when she went to bed. That's when I knew I truly loved her, no matter what.

"I love my mom, really, I do..."
"But?..."
"Why did she have to pick him clean? I mean, dad practically lives on the street!"
"That's not true."
"He has that tiny apartment, and the bare necessities."
"I think he got off easy, considering he could be in jail."

I immediately regret my words. Claire pulls away.

"I'm sorry."

I just loathe the man so much; it's hard to contain it.

"He hurt you, didn't he?"
"He did. But I have no right to hurt you in return."

I swim to her; I embrace her from behind.

"I understand he's your father, but what he did is inexcusable, in my book. In his life, he did one perfect thing... that's you. I don't know about the rest."
"He wasn't like that when I was younger. When I hit puberty, he started to look at me funny, treated me differently. I always resented it."
"He was trying to protect you, maybe?"
"Maybe..."

I know he never touched her; he was at least decent enough to keep his spying discreet and not try to take advantage of it more than he did. Claire blossomed early; she was the first to get breasts in her class. All the guys were after her but she never returned their affection.

"My dad... he's a bad man."
"He did bad things. Why are talking about him?"
"Am I bad? Am I like him?"

I'm surprised. The thought that Claire harbored such feelings had never crossed my mind.

"I'm dirty..."
"No you're not. What makes you say that?"

She tries to swim away but I don't let her, holding her tight against me. I manage to turn her around and face her.

"I'm... I don't know. It's just, sometimes, I think of what he did, and I think of what we do, and..."

I kiss her gently.

"You and me?"
"No... With our friends. Cass, do you realize that since we've been together, I've had sex with Jennifer, Sarah, Bonnie...
"Bonnie wasn't sex and neither were Thomas or Barrie."
"There was that girl in Acapulco last year."
"Well, if you're bad, then I'm bad too."

Her comments are getting under my skin. It may be true that by so-called traditional standards our couple is not as tightly knit as it could be. But we're happy with it. Or is she unhappy?

"Do you want us to be exclusive from now on? Cause I can be. Just say the word."
"I'm just wondering if I'm like this because of my father."
"No you're not."

I make my tone as clear and direct as possible.

"Your dad's problems have nothing to do with your own. You are your own person. If anything, you're more like your mother."

I don't know if that's the right thing to say. Claire smiles so hopefully it wasn't the bad thing.

"I love you."
"I love you too, Claire, so much. If I could marry you, I would. If they'd let me... I don't want to have to move to Boston to do it, though."
"I'd marry you in a heartbeat..."

For a moment, we stare into each other's eyes.

"Let's do it."
"What? Get married? We can't, it's not legal."
"Who cares?"

I lift her up in the water.

"We don't have to do it legally. We just go somewhere, get someone to do it."
"Who?"
"I don't know... Elvis impersonator?"

Claire laughs hysterically.

"We're not in Vegas!"
"How about Disneyworld?"
"You want to get married at Disneyworld?"
"We can get Daffy Duck to marry us."
"It's Donald, and I don't think he's an ordained minister."
"Who cares?"

For a moment, there is silence. Claire smiles.

"All right. Let's do it. Tomorrow. We go to Disneyworld and get married... Do you think they'll do it, though? I mean, we are... lesbians."
"If they don't, they'll regret they didn't."
"How will we pay for it? Tickets are expensive.
"We were planning on going to that VIP club? We'll use that money."
"I bet I can get my mom to rent us another hotel room for the honeymoon."

We kiss. That's always the fun part. We frolic in the water, I undress Claire and we splash about. I'm all smiles, but inside me, there are still questions. Since when does Claire wonder about resembling her father? More importantly, how does it affect our relationship? I may have defused a bomb here, but the explosive is still inside. I need to remove it before it blows.
========================================

Picking off a new storyline here, with Cassie and Claire; this is just the introduction of their own little adventures.

[interesting]

We skip back once more, this time looking into the vacation taken by Bonnie and Barry during Spring Break - parts 22 to 24.

And to answer jlstockton (who did the proofreading for parts 22 to 24, much appreciated), Claire and Cassie did not actually get married at Disneyland (since they couldn't) but they sure had fun pretending to do so. I leave the details to your imagination.

Enjoy.
================================================== ===

Sometimes, even Barry finds me strange. I can be pretty eccentric at times. I'm usually very cozy and reserved (except maybe when I'm with my friends), but once in a while, I get a surge of daring and end up doing crazy stunts. I might get hurt if Barry wasn't there to keep me afloat.

We met in the next to last year in high school; I had just moved in from the midwest, starting out in a new environment and new school. I wanted to make friends so I entered a gymnastics tournament. That's where I met Jennifer and Sarah. We hit it off right away. When they invited me over to play their games, I had a rough idea of what they did, but to participate was something else altogether. Luckily, I wasn't a complete virgin in these matters. I'd never had sex with a boy but I'd had a best friend I had left behind; I had given my first blow job and also licked my first pussy in the past year, on two different occasions.

Still, getting to know these girls so intimately so quickly was quite the rush, and it broadened my horizons in ways I had never imagined possible. Within a month, I had sex with each of them, and a few others not worth mentioning at this time. But I'd never been intimate with a boy. It was okay to have fun with girls; I wanted my first time with a boy to be special and mean something more.

I got my wish about a month later, when Barry got invited to be our slave. He did his job so well I instantly fell in love with him. But there was a problem: he was infatuated with Sarah. It was so obvious. I had to make myself more important to him; I did the only thing I could think of at the same time. I gave him a blowjob and let him come into my mouth. Not my best idea ever but it did work. We hung out during the days and on the weekends, he was our slave. We were kind.

One night in late November of that year, we took turns controlling him. When it got to my turn, I told him to fuck me. He was only too happy to oblige - after all we had been torturing him for over a month, granting him only occasional release. I told him, however, that he could only do so if he agreed to go steady with me afterwards. It was a gamble. We had sex in front of the other girls. It was the best sex I'd ever had.

We started dating from then and never left each other's side. I've never been with another man. The farthest I've ever gone was giving a blowjob to Thomas and a tittyfuck to Brad, and Jim more recently. I've had full blown intercourse with the other girls, but always with Barry's presence, and clearly not as often as I could have.

From my first sexual experience with Barry, I discovered two things about my sexuality. One, I'm not bisexual, I just like having sex; two, I can only be with one man. I know of only one time when I wanted to break my vows, a few months ago. There was something new and fresh to Jim, and I did want him inside me. I talked to Barry about it, asking him what we could do. He told me he's support me if I chose to do it, but he preferred I didn't. That's when we decided for the tittyfucking, which we planned in advance. Poor Jim never had a chance.

I must admit I still yearn for Jim's cock once in a while; when I do, I reach for Barry's, much closer and much more familiar.

Now, every year, Barry and I take a trip. This year, it coincided with spring break, which was sad because we learned at the last minute that Sarah was planning something. Our tickets were purchased so we declined and headed for our unspecified destination. The reason we selected it was because there were possibilities there we could have nowhere else. It was my eccentric idea, from a conversation with his cousin, but Barry didn't take that much arguing to convince. We'd done crazy things before.

The plane lands in the water; from the window, we see the blue sea, then the paradise island where we will be spending the next four days. Over to the other side, the cruise ship has set anchor and awaits its passengers. We're scheduled to board on day three; considering that a single day costs over a thousand dollars a head, it's all we could afford, despite Barry's salary. We know we're fortunate.

As we exit the small plane and step onto the dock, topless native girls come over to greet us, while tanned shirtless native men come and pick up our luggage and carry it to the jeeps. There are three couples getting off the plane and one solitary gentleman. We all climb aboard the vehicles, run-down jeeps, that take us to our hotel. I use the term loosely because it has no electricity. There's running water but no heat. We don't mind - on the other side of the island, there's a larger resort but that's not what we're looking for.

Along the way, we pass by many natives, all of them topless. We spot the nude beach where we will probably be spending most of the time. The jeeps stop and the staff picks up our luggage and readies our rooms. A young couple whom we just met on the plane, Kim and Brian, come over to us. Brian is a computer programmer while Kim is a bank manager. They are in their early thirties, well off and here to take a well-deserved vacation. They're swingers and offered to trade on the plane; we declined for the moment but thanked them nonetheless. I inquired if Kim would mind spending some time with me instead of Barry. We set a date on the beach later in the afternoon.

As soon as we are settled in our rooms, I strip naked. Barry joins me. I turn to him and smile. He gets serious.

"Ever thought about swinging?"

I have to consider my answer.

"Yes, I have, but I can't imagine anyone else but you making love to me. Have you?"
"Sometimes, to be honest."

I stare at him.

"Do you want to have sex with Kim?"
"The thought has crossed my mind. We're going to find a lot of swingers on the island; either we consider it or we don't but we should decide from the onset."

For a moment, I don't know what to say.

"Barry, I... I suppose there would be no harm in that."
"Are you sure?"
"I mean, if I'm allowed to do Kim, why shouldn't you be?"
"But what about the husband, Brian?"
"I can't... but maybe I can give him a handjob or tittyfuck."
"He may want more..."
"I'd go as far as a blowjob, but that's it."

The reason why Barry and I work so well is because we have learned to communicate our needs and desires. The balcony to our room is actually at the ground floor; we exit through there and head for the beach, where we catch up with our new friends. We exchange greetings; Kim takes me away to let the boys chat while we go lie down to soak in some sun. I apply sunscreen on her then she does the same to me.

"I like your husband. He's very athletic."

I don't bother correcting Kim about Barry being my husband. It's better if I say he is here anyway, and I know he won't mind. I answer her comment.

"He works in a shop, moving stuff around. Keeps him in shape. Trains a lot. Yours is more the brain muscle type, I gather."
"He is, but he earns a lot of money. Shame you don't mix."
"Well, we talked about it, and we might be able to accomodate you."

Kim seems eager to hear more. She is roughly my height, with a petite body; she has breast implants. Her hair is cut short, dark black.

"There are conditions."
"I'm listening..."
"First of all, as I said on the plane, I like girls too."
"I can live with that."
"Have you ever been with a girl?"
"No, but I have seen it many times."
"There's also... to be blunt, I won't fuck Brian."
"Oh?"
"I'll do a lot, but he doesn't go in my special place."

She laughs at my euphemism.

"I'll talk to him about it, but I'm sure we can arrange something."

We soak in the sun; the boys come to join us and we chat about the weather and other nonsensical topics. The afternoon rolls by uneventfully; we get dressed to go to dinner together, eating seafood off the beach; once it is over, we talk for a while, then they invite us over to their own room. We join them and once inside, Brian takes charge.

"All right... Kim made me aware of your restrictions Bonnie, and I can live with them; we'll work around them."
"Great."
"So... how do you want to start?"

I get up, take Kim's hand and drag her towards the bed; I caress her hair as she caresses mine; I plant my lips gently on hers. They taste like flowers. We roll onto the bed and start to make out; I expose her ample cleavage and start to suck on her breasts. From the corner of my eye, I see the men starting to undress. I expose my own breasts and let Kim work on them for a moment. The guys come to stand beside the bed; I bring Kim forward. She heads for Brian while I go for my Barry; we both swallow our partners and start sucking on them; I lift up my skirt and play with my pussy as I do so.

Barry and Brian are really into this. I get a gaze from Kim and follow her lead; we switch partners. I put Brian's cock in my mouth and suck on it hard. It feels strange, unfamiliar yet exciting. I stimulate him to the point of completion.

"No... not yet."

I stop. I see Kim is going at it slower with Barry. Barry, realizing I've stopped, pushes Kim away on her back; like me, she's not wearing any underwear. I move into the same position as Kim; Barry goes down on her while Brian does the same to me. I've been eaten many times by people other than Barry before but never by a man. The boys look at each other, as if they were challenging themselves. They work us hard; Kim climaxes before me, which theoretically makes Barry the victor. The boys switch places; Barry positions himself so he can enter me from above; Brian does the same to Kim.

Barry's hard shaft is penetrating deep into me; I have a vocal orgasm but Barry continues to ride me. I look beside me at Kim's face, contorted in pleasure and ecstasy as Brian shoves himself repeatedly into her. Why am I denying myself this pleasure again?

Before he releases, Barry pulls out of me and looks into my eyes. He's asking for my permission; I realize I'm asking him back. Unfortunately, before I can even get his approval, we hear Brian coming into his wife's insides. I get a little frustrated but mostly I'm relieved. I give Barry the go-ahead; as Brian pulls away, Barry turns Kim on all-fours on the bed. I move to place my pussy under her head so she can lick me. Barry slides his shaft into her under the watchful gaze of Brian, who seems to be enjoying this thorougly. Kim may not be very good at eating me, but the rest of the situation is sufficient to keep me stimulated, especially when Brian climbs on top of me, planting his half-erect shaft in front of my mouth. I swallow him and start to suck. I can't see Barry anymore, but I can feel the thrusts he pushes into Kim every time she pauses on me.

It takes some time but Kim finally manages to provide me with a full-blown orgasm when she starts using her fingers. Brian is hard in my mouth again and, for a moment, I'm tempted to direct him lower. I keep my mouth on his shaft. I hear Barry's moans as he comes into Kim's pussy; I suck harder on Brian, but it still takes him another full minute to be on the verge; I place his shaft between my breasts and pump him dry, forcing him to blow his load across my neck and chest. We all move away from each other and collapse from the pleasure and exhaustion.

This is why we wanted to come to this place. All bets are off while we're here. There are no rules to break, no taboos, just anything your mind can desire. We've already had sex with almost complete strangers and it's only day one. We still have two more days and nights. And then, there's the cruise ship.

After thanking each other for the affair, Barry and I return to our cabin. We chat for a moment, making sure we are both okay with what has transpired.

"For a moment, I did want Brian to take me."
"Why didn't you ask him?"
"It didn't feel right. How was Kim?"
"So tight... she was unbelievable."
"Do you want to fuck her again?"
"Maybe. But I think our friends got what they wanted; they're probably going to find some other prey now."
"Yeah. I gathered that much. It's okay."
"I love you, Bonnie."
"And I you, Barry."

As I close my eyes that night, I am carried away into the land of dreams by the sweet voice of the rolling sea.

[interesting]

Here is day 2 of Barry and Bonnie's special trip. I decided I'd post the storyline in one swoop, since no one comments anyway, I don't need to wait for anything.

Enjoy!
================================================== =

I wake up with the sun and Barry beside me. So long as I have him I can handle anything.

We are on vacation at this private island getaway. As I lie on my back, I reflect on last night's adventure with Kim and Brian. I don't regret not having Brian take me in a more traditional sense. I feel, however, that I did not get full satisfaction last night, whereas Barry obviously did. He's still sleeping soundly.

I get up and walk towards the door that opens onto the island at ground level. Our balcony is actually more of a fenced terrace. I step out, naked, and let the warm rays of morning bring me their energies. For a moment, my head turns towards Kim and Brian's room; part of me would like to go check in on them, but that would be too awkward. One reason why trips like these work is that there is almost no emotional attachment with the people you meet. It's when you get involved that things go wrong. Better to keep things separate; we'll probably never see them again once we leave the island.

I see a lifeguard walking along the beach, looking in my direction. I wave to him and he waves back. The natives here have adapted to our incursions with much ease. We provide them with luxuries and technology; they provide us with pleasure in return. I have not seen one old or infirm person; either they don't have any or they keep them out of sight. All the men and women are beautiful; I'm thinking some of them might be underage according to our standards, but then different laws apply here. I'm barely nineteen, so there are still some places in the world where I'm a minor.

I leave the security of the terrace for a walk along the promenade. Nudity is tolerated here. There are only two places where you can't be nude on the island: in the restaurant and near the docks. It's very early by the visitors' standards but the natives are already hard at work. I get a few looks, of course, as I strut along.

I reach a small esplanade where workers are preparing seafood for the day. A young boy, barely ten, walks up to me and asks me in rough english if I need assistance. I smile at him and tell him no. Nudity is not a concern here. The women are mostly topless; they cover themselves more for practical reasons such as working instead of social necessity. The men do the same.

An older boy, maybe sixteen at the most, leaves his post at the nets and walks over to me. I can see the bulge in his pants; his colleagues seem to be laughing at his plight. He walks up to me.

"Hello, madam."

His accent is endearing.

"You are lovely."
"Thank you."

He sees naked women all the time, but he's still at an age where he's impressoniable. I've been told that the palor of our skin is shocking to them. I find theirs exotic. He lowers his head to the floor.

"Yes?"

I lift his chin. He stares at my breasts. An older man calls out his name and he rushes back to the nets. The man laughs as he waves at me. The boy should be busy working, not flirting with naked women. I'm distracting them.

I leave the esplanade; I'd like to give a gift to that boy if I get the chance. Still, I know very little about their customs so I don't know what would be appropriate.

When I get back to our room, Barry is still sleeping; the covers are off and he's lying on his back. He's mumbling something in his sleep, and I see his manhood half-erect. It gets me thinking about last night and how he didn't come into me.

I climb onto the bed and start licking his chest, down to his shaft, which is getting harder. I swallow it and start to suck on it, rolling my tongue on it, playing gently with his balls. He squirms a little as he moans; the stimulation is waking him up.

"Bonnie?..."

I move back, place a finger on his lips, motioning him to be quiet, then I kiss him. I go back on his shaft and move my sex so it's in face. He immediately, despite his half-awake state, starts licking me up. I think of the young boy I just met and get all horny.

I don't let him go for long; I move my sex down to his shaft and, facing away from him, I slide him into me. His hands reach for my loins. I start sliding up and down on him; he is always so hard in the morning before he's had a chance to pee. I work him good, giving myself as much pleasure as I can; he is quiet, despite a few moans, as I ride him into pleasure, his and mine. I feel the orgasm coming as he shoots his load into me; he's not getting away with it so easily. I work him harder before he goes limp, and finally manage to achieve the orgasm I was desperately seeking. I fall on my back, on top of him. His hands reach around and grab my breasts, as his shaft automatically slides out of me, having done its job.

"Good morning, lover."
"Good morning to you too... how long has it been since you didn't wake me up like that?"
"Too long."

We lie there for a moment, until he speaks.

"I really need to pee."
"Go ahead."

I get off of him and let him go to the bathroom. When he returns, he lies beside me in bed. We kiss and make out for a moment. He rests his head on my chest.

"What do you want to do today?"
"Well, I already did you. I took a walk while you were sleeping."
"And?"
"Met this cute young boy, native... acted like he'd never seen a naked woman before."
"And we both know that's not true here."
"I wanted to give him something but he was busy."

Barry lifts his head to look at my face.

"You wanted to give him something?"
"A little head, maybe..."
"Honey, no sex in public, that's the only rule here!"
"I know... I would have taken him aside."

We both laugh about it.

"Would you mind?"
"Mind what?"
"If I gave head to someone, anyone?"
"No. Why?"
"I don't know. Just asking."
"You gave head to Brian yesterday, I didn't mind."
"You were with Kim."
"So, you're asking, if I wasn't with someone, if I wasn't there?"
"Something like that."

Barry takes a moment to ponder my question.

"Not here. The island is for that type of thing."
"What about back home?"

Barry looks at me funny.

"What happens here stays here, Bonnie, you know that. That's why we came, so we could experiment, have fun, and then get back to our lives."
"But would it be so different?"
"I don't get where you're going with this, but probably not. It's just that here, in this place..."
"I get it."
"Good. Because I don't."

I hug him tight. I'm not entirely sure what my question was about.

We get dressed to have breakfast; we actually hook up with Brian and Kim, but we are also joined by the other couple that was on the plane. Jeffrey and Maggie are both real estate agents who service higher paying clients; they sell manors and domains instead of houses. The recent financial crisis has hurt them somewhat, but they're still able to afford trips such as these. They are older than the rest of us, in their early forties. Jeffrey is completely bald. Staring at his head is putting all sorts of images in my mind. Besides that, he's not much to look at. His wife, however, is a piece of work. I can detect the plastic surgery all over her. It makes for a killer body and even deadlier smile, but I can't help but wonder what impact all those alterations will have on her in the long run.

Jeffrey, Brian and Barry are talking business and money; I'm chatting it up with Kim and Maggie, who is apparently also into dog breeding.

"I'm waiting for my next litter now. There should be enough for all my clients, I hope."

She shows us pictures of her dogs. Most are adorable, but some make me cringe.

"You don't like dogs."
"I like them regular size. Too small or too big, especially too small."
"Now, big dogs can be nice."

The way she mouths those words are a little too erotic for my tastes. I want to change the subject, but apparently Jeffrey has picked up on our conversation.

"Talking about your dogs, honey?"
"Yeah. I was telling Bonnie that big dogs can be fun."
"Don't I know it!"

I feel a little uneasy because of the overtones in their voices. I'm half expecting them to relate some adventures in beastiality but they simply laugh about it and the topic of conversation changes.

Once breakfast is over, we see that Brian and Kim are going to spend the day with their new friends, which is fine by us. I do mention the topic of conversation to Barry as we walk away to the beach.

"With dogs?" He asks.
"Apparently."
"Him too?"
"Yeah."
"You're probably reading it wrong."

I hope I am, but somehow I don't want to get involved with them tonight. We don't know any other people on the island and I notice there aren't really that many other guests. Our timing must be off, despite the season.

We walk across the beach several times, staring at the natives mostly; we see an elderly couple resting on the beach, wave to them but otherwise ignore them. They must be at least seventy years old. The man is being massaged on his back by a young girl, no more than than fifteen. His wife is ignoring the scene, as we do.

Further, we spot two young men lying on their chests in the sand. We chat up a conversation, but realize they're more interested in Barry than me, so we move on. At least Barry might get something out of it even if we don't find anyone.

We finally spot the lone man who came with us on the plane. His name is Penton; I ask about the origin and he says his father's name was Penton, and his grandfather's too. He says to call him Penny. We introduce ourselves and sit down. He talks about owning his own business, importing stuff from Asia. None of it sounds legal. He inquires about our relationship, we tell him we've been together for three years, own our own home and are planning to raise a family - eventually. Sooner than we expect, he gets right down to business.

"How much for your wife, anyway?"

I'm a little taken aback, but it's Barry who intercedes.

"What?"
"I'm sorry... I thought I had to pay. That's usually how these things work."

I try not to get mad. I'm not a prostitute. Whatever I do is not for compensation - other than the obvious one. Barry is calmer than me so I let him speak.

"Here's the thing, Penny. She doesn't do anyone but me."
"A shame. Sure I can't convince you?"

Under other circumstances, I might have been tempted, but the idea of being mistaken for a hooker was not as alluring as I had imagined it to be. Again, it's Barry who answers.

"No, but thanks for the offer."

I tug on Barry's arm and we depart. I'm glad we remained clothed for this walk on the beach. Penny's attitude wasn't so bad, he was polite, but I still felt uneasy. We turn back and walk on the beach. We spot three gorgeous girls, being hit on by natives, and seemingly enjoying it so we bypass them.

When we get back to the beach near the hotel, we're both feeling a little gloomy. This trip is about having sexual experiences with other people. Given the crowd we've met, the chances of that happening today are slim. Suddenly, we notice the lifeguard is waving to us. We move over to him.

"You not find what you want?"
"Afraid not."

Barry also picks up the conversation.

"You want what?"

The lifeguard seems serious.

"Depends. How much?"
"What you want, I tell price."
"We're looking for some fun for tonight, you know, people to... share with?"
"Have sex?"

The lifeguard's lack of mastery over the english language makes me blush, as does his frankness.

"I know place for sex."

He gives directions to Barry. Barry hands him a ten-dollar bill in return. We head back to the hotel where we get something to eat.

"Are you sure we can trust his info?"
"It can't hurt to go. If we don't like what we see, we can always head back."

We head out in the direction given to us before sundown. We have to remember not to end this night too late. We go on the cruise ship tomorrow. We find a small shack roughly two kilometres inland. There are bicycles leaning against it. An older man is standing near the entrance and asks for money. Barry hands him twenty American dollars. He lets us into the place.

For a moment as we enter, we both freeze. We see individuals leaning on each side of the room, tied up to ropes. It takes us a moment to realize that, if they wanted, these young boys and girls could break free. They are here willingly apparently, despite appearances to the contrary.

Another man, younger than the one outside, comes over to us.

"Pick, you like."

I'm a little disturbed because some of the girls here definetely seem to be barely into puberty. None of them look to be mistreated or unhappy; they're all smiling, hoping they get selected. Barry manages to talk to the man.

"What's going on?"
"You pay entrance, you pick."
"Pick whom? Anyone?"
"One, more, maybe."
"What are they? Slaves?"
"No, no slave. Work for money. Do what you want."

Apparently, Barry is as uneasy as I am with this.

"What if we pick one?"
"Take home."
"What? To our hotel room?"
"Yes, hotel. Take and do what you want."

I lean in to Barry's side and whisper.

"Is this even legal?"
"Honey, half the stuff on this island is probably borderline."

The man apparently does not even notice our hesitation. He just waits patiently for us to select a boy or a girl, or more than one?

"What do we do?" I ask.
"I don't know. What do you want to do?"

I'm stumped. Barry turns to the man.

"Why are they chained?"
"Presentation. Gift."
"But... why?"

The man does not answer the question. Instead, he simply motions to the people there.

"Do they speak english?"
"Speak, yes. Ask."

I decided to step up towards a young girl, the one nearest to me. Her smile is full of hope.

"Hi!"
"Hello."
"What's your name?"
"Ri'i'k."
"Riik? That's a pretty name."

I kneel before her.

"Are you here willingly?"
"Yes, madam."

She speaks better english than her employer. I surprise myself examining her; she is the sweetest thing I have ever seen, long black hair, tan skin, perfect breasts. Barry is apparently doing the same thing as me but with a young boy. I get no sense of dread, nothing that would hint that these 'slaves' are being mistreated or abused. I turn to Barry. I'm not sure I want to have sex with anyone here, but I'm intrigued at the entire process.

"I want Riik."
"Okay. I'll take Sima...ra...l?"
"S'maral."

The man corrects us. He unties the binds but leaves the leashes and collars on and hands them to us. He gives instructions to the 'slaves' in their native tongue, then we are allowed to depart and return to our hotel - with them. The moment we are out of view, I unstrap Riik's collar. She seems surprised.

"You don't have to come with us, you know. You're free."
"I know. You are mistress. I follow."
"Willingly?"
"Yes."

Her accent is so cute. I turn to Smaral.

"You too are staying with us?"
"Yesh mitresh."

His english is not so good; I get a laugh of making him repeat the word 'mistress' to get the right pronunciation. Barry then undoes the collar as well.

We head back to the hotel with our 'slaves' in tow. I want to talk about it with Barry but the presence of said subordinates makes it awkward to be talking about them. It's dark by the time we reach our hotel room; if anyone notices us arriving with them, no one seems to care. I close the door to the room and the curtains as well and have both our guests sit down on the bed.

"What do we do with them now?"

The question hangs in midair, as our 'slaves' stare us down, waiting for us to take charge.

[interesting]

Now that Barry and Bonnie have their slaves, what are they going to do with them?

Enjoy!
================================================== ==

For a long while, I stare at our two 'slaves', Riik and Smaral, a native girl and boy who have just been loaned to us at a strange house inside the island. Neither of them can be more than fifteen, and they look at us with smiles of innocence and interest. Barry seems to be experiencing the same hesitations as I am. We've made it clear with them that they are here of their own free will, but they don't want to go anywhere. I turn to the lovely Riik, staring at me more than Barry, her topless young chest moving up and down with her respiration. She appears more fluent in english than her male partner.

"Riik... tell me about yourself, please?"

She appears puzzled for a moment. I move in towards her and kneel in front of her. She smiles at me before answering. Her accent is so exotic.

"My name is Riik and I am here to serve you, mistress."
"Can you call me Bonnie?"
"Bunny?"
"No, not bunny... Bonnie."
"Bonnie."
"That's it. Now, how old are you?"

She doesn't appear to know. I switch topics.

"Do you have a family?"
"Yes. Brother two, and sister one."
"What about your parents? Do they know you're here? What you do?"
"Yes. Very much."
"I mean, you're not into servitude, are you?"
"Ser...ve....tu?"
"You're not a slave."
"Oh no. Not a slave. I Work."

I suddenly realize how much contact with the outside world must have transformed this tribe. I don't know the specifics of first contact but I know it occured roughly thirty years ago, maybe more. Their island was turned into a tropical resort and their way of life must have been drastically altered. This girl is part of the new world we have helped create. I feel responsible for her.

"What... can you do? I mean, what are your tasks towards us?"
"Anything, Bunnie."

I turn to Barry. He moves forward and talks to her.

"For example, and I'm not asking, if I wanted sex..."
"Sex? I can do that."

I get up. This situation is unnerving Barry. I excuse myself in front of our guests. We return outside of the room to chat.

"I can't take advantage of that girl. She's a minor!"
"You're only nineteen, you know. And the customs here are different."
"Yeah, but, I mean... she's a prostitute?"
"More than that, I think."

I grab Barry's hand.

"Look, we don't have to do anything we don't want to do, but they're here. Might as well... see what we can come up with?"

Barry looks away into the sea.

"Okay. I guess. I mean, I did pay for them so..."

We head back inside. Our guest haven't moved. I turn to Smaral.

"And what about you? What will you do?"
"Anythin buni."

He looks so sweet, like a barely ripened fruit. I wonder if he's still a virgin, but I'm guessing he's better at playacting than he lets on.

A funny idea pops into my head and I turn to Barry, whispering it to him. He seems amused at the notion, but tells me to keep it for myself for the moment.

I look at Smaral.

"Massage?"
"Yes, Buni?"
"Smaral, I want you to massage me."
"And you me, Riik." Barry says.

We both lie down on the bed, face down in the pillow; we each get our own personal masseuse to care for our bodies, not that we really need it. There is a little bit of stress and Smaral is good at relieving it. Barry seems to be enjoying Riik's touch as well.

I lift myself up and motion for Smaral to help me remove my dress. I'm wearing nothing underneath. He acts impressed by my large cups; I can tell he's trying to please me now. I lie back down face first and have him massage my naked body. Nudity is not an issue for these people.

I tilt my head sideways and notice Barry is now naked as well. Their touch is so relaxing; I'm not entirely sure I actually want to have sex tonight. I turn my head the other side and stare at Smaral's crotch; I see the bulge in his trousers. It does turn me on but I remain cool about it.

Eventually, Barry and I turn around, on our backs; we have our 'slaves' massage us from toe to head; Smaral is going much faster moving up my body than Riik is. As she gets to Barry's crotch, she grabs it and starts playing with it. I hear Barry talk.

"No... not right now, please, Riik."

He's showing considerable restraint. Riik moves on. Smaral is now at my belly, and he's working around my breasts, kneading the flesh and making me relax. Eventually, he stares at me and I give him the go-ahead. He greedily grabs my large breasts and starts kneading them. I'm enjoying the stimulation. I'm surprised when he actually moves away from them and down my arms. I turn to Barry and speak to him in Spanish, hoping they won't understand.

"¿Cómo alrededor ahora?"
"Demasiado pronto."

It seems to work. I bide my time.

"Smaral... get me something to drink."
"Yes, Buni."

He leaves quickly for the other end of the room and retrieves a bottle of something. He opens it, pours me a glass and brings it to me. I have him pour it in my mouth; some of it slides off my cheek and down my neck.

"Can you lick it for me, please?"

He leans in, gliding his tongue across my neck. I giggle from the ticklish sensation.

"Thank you."

I turn to Barry; Riik is massaging his shoulders now.

"This is relaxing."

Barry turns his head towards me and smiles. I see he's getting into the mood as much as I am. I may be rushing things but I motion for Smaral to look at me.

"Do you like what you see, young boy?"
"Very much, Buni."
"I want to see it."

He seems puzzled by my 'it', until I point to his pants. He drops his trousers; as I expected he's not wearing anything underneath. It's not that big but he's still young. It was a bit limp but exposing it makes it hard. Barry looks at me, wondering what I have in mind. I fondle my breasts; he seems to understand and climbs on top of me, placing his shaft between my mounds. I squeeze them on it. Smaral is about half Barry's overall size.

I turn to my boyfriend; he's having Riik perform the handjob on him now. His eyes are closed. Smaral starts to move up and down my chest. I have very voluptuous breasts and ever since Barry did this to me the first time, I've always been fascinated by the fact that when I push my breasts together, the guy's shaft disappears. When I stare, I see the tip coming out then going back in. It's a funny sight; my breasts are also extremely sensitive. I sometimes get an orgasm simply from Barry titfucking me.

"Slow down, Riik."

Barry's voice beside me draws my attention. Riik is staring at his feet as she is pleasuring him. For a moment, I get a moment of worry; I call out to the girl.

"Riik."

She turns her head and smiles at me. I was afraid she was looking away out of disgust, but there's probably another reason.

"Riik, I want you to play with me. Can you do that?"
"Yes, Bunnie."
"Keep playing with my boyfriend too."

Riik walks around the bed; I lift my knees and spread my legs. Riik climbs onto the bed, placing herself between my legs. Her right hand grabs Barry's shaft; her left hand starts to play with my own sex. For a moment, I hesitate; the moment quickly passes as Riik slides two fingers into me. Smaral is panting heavily on my chest; he's not very heavy so I don't feel the pressure so much. I feel a third finger entering me. I lean my head sideways and end up kissing Barry. Maybe it's okay to play with these 'slaves' in this fashion after all, they are willing. A fourth finger slides into me; Riik's hand is so small. I'm now panting myself. Riik finally manages to slide in her thumb; her entire hand is reaching into me, stretching me beyond what I'm used to. It feels wonderful. She pushes deep, fisting me; I crave at the new experience; she slides into me up to her wrist. I can't contain my moans. I forget all about Smaral riding me for a quick moment, but it's long enough for him to shoot his load directly onto my chin, with some of it going past and landing on my lips, nose and the back of my throat. The excitement is compounded by Riik's hand that takes me to my climax; I hear Barry beside me panting heavily as well.

Riik pulls out of me, then stops wanking Barry. She pulls him to the side, then lies on her back. She has already removed her skirt, so she is completely naked. She spreads her legs and grabs her small breasts, opening her mouth. She's giving Barry a choice. He opts for her breasts and starts wanking hard; he releases his load onto her perky chest, and she rubs it into her skin.

I feel like everyone's had their fun except Riik, and I hate it when someone is left out. I move down to her sex, planting a kiss on it and I start licking her. She moans instantly, and I'm thinking she's putting on a show for my benefit, but I don't really care. I really want her to come for me. I use my fingers to stimulate her.

I hear Barry's voice, talking to Smaral.

"Do you like what you see?"
"Yes."
"Want to lick it?"
"Yes."

I feel a tongue near my sex; Barry's doing this for me and it turns me on even more. Granted, Smaral is clearly inexperienced at this, but the thought of his mouth against my sex drives me wild to no end. I'm moaning as loud as Riik now, on my way to a second climax.

"Look at him, Bonnie."

I move away from my task and stare at Smaral, more specifically at his crotch. He's even harder than before. I stare back at Riik's wet pussy and look at Barry. This time, he agrees with me. I move away from Smaral and Riik, and I help Smaral get onto the bed.

"Riik... Smaral... I want you to f... have sex each other."

They stare at me, a bit surprised, but then they go for it. As soon as Smaral slides into Riik, I get behind Smaral, leaning my body against his, my breasts against his head, and I lift my sex up so Barry can slide in and lick me. I regulate Smaral's pace as he enters Riik repeatedly, and let myself get stimulated to my peak by my boyfriend underneath me. Now I know Riik is not faking and thoroughly enjoying this.

After a while of this, Smaral manages to push me back and pull out of Riik, shooting his load all across her stomach and up to her breasts. She places her hand over it and rubs it in. I let Smaral move away as I lean back in to keep licking Riik. I'm not done with her yet.

"Oh... bunnie..."

Hearing her call my name takes me over the edge. I climax in Barry's face, squirting all over him, as I work Riik to a frenzied climax of her own using only my tongue. I crawl on top of her and start kissing her passionately; she's having a hard time keeping up with me. I finally roll onto my back. I'm all messy from Smaral's initial load on my breast, and from the secondary transfer from Riik's stomach and chest. For a moment, I think it is over.

Riik suddenly straightens herself and stares at me.

"Bunnie want more?"

I want to say no, I want to say I'm okay. We've sort of taken advantage of them - even if they were willing - and I want to release. My body thinks differenly.

"God yes!"

She smiles and moves to my lower region, spreading my legs, placing her sex against mine as she starts rubbing. She has more experience than she lets on apparently. Barry is as astonished as I am. Only Smaral now stays away. Barry comes over and watches us have sex, rubbing our clits together; her young pussy feels so good against mine.

I stare at Barry and see his shaft hardening again.

"Wow, honey..."
"I want to come into her..."

He's losing it, like he does sometimes. I do it. In the heat of the moment, inhbitions and fears roll out the window. I manage to say something smart despite my obvious distraction.

"Careful, you don't want to get her pregnant."

Apparently, Riik knows that word. She stops what she's doing to me to speak.

"No. No pregnant."
"That's what I'm saying."
"No, I can't have babies."

I'm stunned at her admission.

"Why?"
"Tubes tied."

At her age? I get a little uneasy with the whole affair all of a sudden. I turn to Smaral.

"Smaral, how old are you?"

He seems to count, then says: "Nineteen."

He must be counting wrong. He must have been told to say that. Riik intervenes.

"Not true. He's seventeen."
"And you are?"
"I don't know..."
"Are you older or younger than him?"
"Older."

I try to pierce the lie, but she definitely believes what she says. She could still be mistaken. But her sex feels so good against mine. I start rubbing again and she carries my motion. In a few short motions, I collapse on my back while she keeps rubbing me, as I achieve another orgasm; this one puts me out for a moment.

When I come to, I see Riik on all fours, and Barry ready to enter her from behind. He slides inside her, then looks at me for approbation. I give it to him. He's standing up on the side of the bed, riding his hard shaft into her small hole; she moans as loudly as she did with me. It does not take long for him to be in full swing; from the other side of the room, I see Smaral teasing himself back up to erect status. He's already come twice now. How much more can he perform?

For a moment, I wonder at allowing him inside me. I get the same reservations as before; I'll do almost anything with anyone but penetration of my pussy belongs to Barry. I motion for Smaral to come and kneel in front of me. I get down on all fours, my ass towards Barry, just in case he wants to switch into me at some point. I gobble up Smaral and start to work him.

As I feel a hand reach for my pussy lips and stroke them, Riik's lips reach for Smaral's shaft. I allow her access, licking his balls instead.

I feel Barry sticking it in me; looking back to him, I see his hand disappear behind Riik's ass. We alternate on Smaral's shaft. I'm curious to see if he can shoot his load a third time within such a short period. Barry's record is three times within an hour, and he had been properly motivated that day. I start to feel Barry ready to come; he switches partners and slides into Riik; she forgets everything about Smaral so I go about finishing him off. I hear Barry moan as he empties into Riik; a moment later, the first shot of Smaral's load hits my mouth. I pull away and have him shoot again on my breasts. There's barely any white in it now.

Time freezes for a moment. I collapse on the bed, spent and exhausted. I laugh uncontrollably, realizing that we just did exactly what we didn't want to do - have sex with our 'slaves'. But the island, this paradise, it's so easy to get lost into it. Sex is abundant everywhere, everyone is beautiful, the air is intoxicating and nothing holds us back. I want to stay here forever.

I simply fall asleep, unaware of anything else. The ocean gently rocks my dreams of sex and luxury until the morning.

[interesting]

With the morning comes not only a new day but also the memory of the previous night, and all the conflicted emotions associated with it. I still feel like Barry's cock is inside me as I stir to consciousness. I stare up and first notice that our guests have gone. For a moment, everything is still. Then, panic strikes me.

I get up and go check on our stuff immediately. Has anything gone missing? It takes me a moment to realize, to my amazement, that nothing is gone. I was certain our 'slaves' who obviously left during the night, would have taken something.

Barry is already up, coming back from a shower.

"When did they leave?" I ask.
"Some time after you fell asleep. I gave them an extra ten dollars each; they had sex again while I watched them and then they left."
"You're a naughty boy..."
"And you're a naughty girl."

We kiss.

"Ready for the big day?"

I smile. I'm ecstatic, both terrified and excited. Today, we go on the cruise ship.

"Have you decided what you want to be doing?"
"To be honest, no. This is so different from anything I've done before."
"Want to go solo or together?"
"A bit of both, maybe."
"The ship is big, we might get lost if we separate."
"Maybe we can set up a meeting point and time?"
"Sounds good."

I get dressed. I chose a light dress with a blue flower motif. I hesitate for a moment but then put on matching blue panties. Barry is opting for a casual pants and t-shirt look.

We get down to breakfast and meet up with our friends Kim and Brian. They talk of their encounter last night with the other couple, who are now nowhere to be seen. They say the encounter with us was much more fun. I'd like to invite them over again, but we already have plans. I inquire to Kim about if the couple spoke about their animal habits.

"No, it was all pretty straightfoward."

I'm relieved, yet disappointed at the same time.

Around nine AM, we get to the docks; a boat is waiting to take us on board the cruise ship. We see familiar faces on the dock, waiting like us. There's Penton, the man who mistook me for a hooker, and the three girls the natives were flirting with yesterday. We go and chat with them. We get to presentations. Apparently, they all come from Washington D.C. and are children of important government officers. The names they give us are Brandi, Bella and Shane. Shane is the most talkative, and she hits up a conversation with me.

"First time on the cruise?"
"Yes. You?"
"Third actually. First for Brandi, Bella's been here before."
"What can we expect?"
"Oh! Don't expect anything. Just be surprised. Who recommended you?"
"Barry's cousin."

Shane examines my boyfriend.

"He's got a dreamy body."
"He works out a lot."
"I bet he does. How big is he?"
"Big enough. You want some of him?"
"Maybe. There's plenty to go around on the boat, though."

Shane must notice my hesitation.

"What's wrong?"
"Nothing, really."
"Honey, we're all friends here. What's bothering you? You need to be fully relaxed if you're going to have fun there."

She places a hand on my shoulder.

"I do a lot but I don't allow anyone to... penetrate me other than Barry."
"Honey, that's cool. There's more than penetration on the boat. A lot more! But you do have to decide something from the getgo."
"What is that?"
"Well, you can switch at any time, but basically, you have to decide if you're on the giving or receiving end?"
"Oh... What about you?"
"Mostly giving, but once in a while... let's just say you can switch at the midway point."

I nod. I'm already getting a better understanding of what this cruise is about. Barry's cousin was explicit, but being moments away from the opportunity changes the perspective.

"I love your dress, by the way."

We hit up other topics of conversation; the boat finally reaches the cruise ship and we climb aboard. I grab hold of Barry's hand and squeeze it. The captain, a tall man with a European accent greets us.

"Hello and welcome to you all. I am captain Tarkin and I'll be your host. Let me walk you through the services we provide. There are a few rules which we will ask to abide to. You'll notice the staff working in the upper section of the deck; they are not to be bothered, as they ensure your safety in the water. The lower portion of the deck is the swimming pool, where you can sunbathe. We ask that you remain clothed while on deck. The entertainment area is inside the ship; there you will find many fine services which should suit all your needs."

He introduces us to another man, thirty years old and in shape, good-looking despite a scar over his left eye. His accent is also European, but not the same as the captain's

"My name is Shanto Rennel, but just call me Shanto. It's so wonderful to see you all. I know you must all be quite excited to start the celebration. Please, follow me."

We head towards the rear of the boat. We see the large swimming pool; there is hardly anyone there, only an older couple soaking in the morning sun and the lifeguard.

"Here we have Edward, who will ensure your safety on deck."

We get a wave from the lifeguard before heading down below. There is a small corridor leading to a large meeting room.

"Most of the action takes place down below."

We enter the meeting room and sit down. There's only the six of us, but we know the cruise ship has permanent guests as well, over a hundred if what Barry's cousin told us is true.

"Since you are daily passengers, there are a few things which we need to specify to you. First of all, while we appreciate your patronage, you must understand that all our employees are adequately compensated for their services and as such do not require tipping of any kind. Second, no violence towards our employees will be tolerated under any circumstance, and you will be evicted if you fail to comply with that rule. This is a pleasure cruise and it needs to remain as such."

With the formalities out of the way, his smile returns.

"There will be a midway point during the day, at which time you may return to this room to rest. You will know by the sound of the ship's horns."

I look at Barry and we agree silently to make this our meeting place.

"The buffet is open all day, so help yourselves. Our 'special' buffet is also available to you; simply request it from the chef. Drinks are on the house, but please, use moderation to avoid any incidents. Our staff is dedicated to your pleasure; if you need anything, you may inquire to any of our employees, provided they are not otherwise occupied. Remember there is some decorum to be maintained in the main halls; the private rooms are at your disposal for more private matters. The red lights will show which rooms are occupied. Are there any questions?"

I'm about to raise my hand, but Bella precedes me.

"Can we become... what is it called... temporary employees? Do you still do that?"
"We do, but you don't get paid."
"Oh no! I know that. Just asking."

I get the answer I was looking for. Barry had mentioned something about that in his presentation.

"Anything else?"

No one says anything.

"I'll leave you a moment to decide; I will be returning with your complimentary drinks."

I turn to Barry.

"I'd like to try out being an 'employee'. Can I?
"Sure."
"What about you?"
"I'm going to enjoy the buffet, I think, at least for starters."
"You know, Barry, don't hold back. Do anything you want."
"And you too. I mean it."

I smile at him. Shane calls me from the other side of the table.

"We're all going to be employees. Want to join us?"
"Sure. Sounds fun."

I get up and move over to their side of the table, leaving Barry to his own devices.

"What can I expect?"
"Depends on what you want to do. There are a lot of roles to play."
"Like what?"
"Well, there are the traditional roles: dancer, stripper, prostitute, masseuse. I've pretty much done all of them."
"What else?"
"If you're into kinky stuff, there's a lot of domination going on."

Bella intervenes.

"I once got tied up to the ceiling and strangers came and fucked me while I was blindfolded and gagged. It was awesome!"

That seems a little extreme for my tastes.

"I've done the 'special' buffet too," Shane says.
"I'm doing that!" Brandi says.
"Sounds like fun. I think I'll start with that one."

Shanto finally returns with shots for everyone.

"To the cruise of your life!"

We retrieve the glasses and toss them down.

"Have you made your choices?"

I look at Barry, waiting for his signal. He gives me the go-ahead. As long as I have his assent, I can get into almost anything.

[interesting]

Shanto brings all four girls over to the employee's lounge - in fact just another room where we get to change into our employee costumes apparently. Barry and Penton have decided to go and join the other guests in the main hall. There is a long sofa where we can all sit comfortably. Shanto smiles at us as he waits for our trainer to come in. She does. Her name tag reads Priscilla. She is wearing a dark dress with a large cleavage, open on her back. She wears too much makeup for my tastes but is otherwise very pretty.

"Good day, girls, you may call me Priscilla. I will be assigning you your tasks, depending on what you want to do today. If you have any questions, you will address them to me. Understood?"

We nod.

"Great. Now. May I ask what tasks you girls wish to be assigned. Give me your names, and tell me what you expect."

I'm at the end of the line so I wait my turn. Shane speaks first.

"Name is Shane. I want to be in a gangbang with all males. Doesn't matter how many."

Her candor stuns me for a moment. I was aware that kind of thing could happen here - I had sort of fantasized about it from afar - but to hear her spell it out so bluntly is shocking, even to me.

"Anything else?"
"I don't want to see their faces."

Priscilla acknowledges her request.

"Do you mind if people watch or if we film it?"
"Not at all. But I want it to last long."
"We can arrange that."

Shane is all smiles. Bella is next.

"I want to dance and strip, maybe get some tips?"
"You know we don't allow tips."
"Okay... huh... Fine. Just stripping."
"Anything else?"
"No... not for me."

She turns to Bella.

"I've been told people can eat off of my body? I'd like to try that."
"You want to be part of the buffet. Very good. Naked or covered."
"Can I cover first, then get naked?"
"Yes, you can."

Priscilla finally turns to me. There are just so many possibilities available to me, it boggles the mind. This place allows people to live out their most extreme fantasies.

"I can't decide."
"You can start with something and then shift to something else."
"Okay... huh... Shane?"
"Yes."
"Could I... watch your gangbang?"
"Of course, honey. Want to participate?"
"Well... not sure. As I said on the boat..."

Priscilla looks at me.

"Be decisive, child. What do you want?"
"I just don't want penetration."

Priscilla's provocation takes me by surprise, and makes me blurt out the most honest answer I think of.

"That can be done. Though I'm sure you'd like to experience pleasure as well."

I hesitate before answering.

"Well... that's a given."
"We have something for that."

I'm intrigued.

"You can have stimulation without penetration if that is what you want."

It is exactly what I want, but am afraid to say. How can she tell?

"I'd like to do the buffet too."
"Very good. We'll start you off with the gangbang, then move you to the buffet. Nude or non-nude?"
"Nude."
"Very good."

Every nerve ending is me is tingling. The notion of being able to live out these fantasies, no consequences, is both thrilling and frightening at the same time. When we agreed to go on this trip, Barry and I both decided we'd let ourselves have as much fun as we wanted, and then use the experience as a building block for the future. Priscilla grabs my attention.

"There is one formality for you two girls who want to participate in sexual activity. You have to show willingness."
"How do we do that?" I ask.

I see Shane getting up and walking over to Shanto. She starts unzipping his pants. She turns to me.

"Come on."

I'm a little taken aback but I move there just the same. Shanto's cock comes out; it's long and thin, half erect. Shane just swallows it a few times, then hands it to me. The suddenness is throwing me off but I swallow him too, more as a reflex. It feels unusual and rushed; but I get that is the whole point. I work him as best as I can, then hand him over to Shane; it doesn't take long for Shanto to come into her mouth. She swallows everything, smiling the whole time.

"That's good."

Priscilla motions us back to our places. She tells me and Shane to strip; she takes Bella and Brandi away; Shanto leaves with them. Shane turns to me.

"You'll need to be more into it, otherwise the customers won't be pleased."
"I was just caught off guard."
"That's what I'm saying. Customers expect a level of commitment from the employees. I know you won't fuck and that's cool, more dick for me, but you'll have to provide them with some form of stimulation. You seem to have a nice rack."

I had started undressing but I freeze.

"See, that's what you shouldn't do. These guys will be all over your face... in your case literally, since you'll have nothing else available."

I acknowledge and finish removing my robe. She stares at my breasts.

"Maybe when this is over you and me can have some fun together?"
"We'll see."

I laugh it off. I see Shane stripping off her shirt and skirt. I stare at her voluptuous form. Her platinum hair falls on her shoulders as she removes her hairband. I finish undressing myself. She stares back at me.

"The men, they'll all want to tittyfuck you with those mounds."
"Sure, no sweat."
"You like it?"
"Actually I do. I get all stimulated."

There is a moment of silence, then I speak up.

"Why do you want to be in a gangbang anyway? All those men..."
"Honey, you have no clue what you're missing. You see, men, they don't always provide."
"I know, but we can manage."
"Well I don't want to. Here's what happens. I get stimulated from everywhere all at once. It's unbelievable. And if the guy comes, and I haven't, someone steps in and continues, so I don't get interrupted."

Her reasoning, though logical, seems a little dry for my tastes.

"I suppose."
"Plus, you get all these boys wanting to take you... it's exhilirating."
"But you won't know they are."
"That's the best part! No connection. It's just untainted sex."

For a moment, I ask myself what I'm getting myself into. I shrug it off to inexperience; I do want to unlock new aspects of my sexuality here. I need to have more confidence.

Priscilla returns. She's bringing a strange piece of underwear for me and a bustier for Shane. As Shane puts on her piece of clothing, Priscilla shows me mine. It's an unusual looking leather underwear; strapped to the inside, I see a thin shaft, roughly 2 inches in length, with an integrated butt plug at the back. There's also a tiny vibrator tied to the front. Priscilla helps me slide it on, assuring me it's been throughly cleansed.

"It's basically a chastity device, but designed for personal pleasure."

As I slide it on, Priscilla adjusts it to me; she inserts the butt plug into my ass. I don't necessarily appreciate it entering, but once it's inside, it doesn't bother me so much. She then slides the thin shaft into my pussy, setting up the vibrator so it rubs against my clitoris. The sensation is not entirely unpleasant.

"This is... new."
"You'll get used to it after a while."

She zips the leather straps to the side and takes a small lock, which she places on the belt and closes. The tightness of the leather prevents me from taking it off, and no one would be able to tear it apart with their hands. I'm amused at the concept. The shaft inside of me is flexible, so it bends with my movements, while still providing me with the sensation of being lightly penetrated.

"Does this suit you?"
"Yes, actually. It's nice."

She puts the key, tied to a chain into my hand.

"You keep that one. It unlocks the belt, in case you change your mind."

I'm tempted to give it back, because I don't want to have the opportunity to change my mind, but I hesitate. That's when Shane returns to me. She grabs the key out of my hand.

"I'll hold on to that."

She places the chain around her neck.

"That way, if she's really desperate, she can get the key by begging for it. The men will love that."

This arrangement suits me better. I smile at her; her bustier is holding up her breasts, which would otherwise fall very low. She must be around thirty, but her cleavage is already stretched down.

"Is that all right with you?"
"Yes, Priscilla."
"Great. Let's get you two to your rooms. I suggest you get acquainted. The men will be with you once we've gathered them."
"You can keep them coming!" Shane says greedily.

Priscilla smiles as she takes us into an adjacent room; the floor is carpeted, there is a large bed, the largest I have ever seen, beyond King Sized. There are also several loveseats. The lighting is dim but Shane brightens it up. There is a cocktail bar.

"How long before the men get here?"
"Fifteen to thirty minutes."
"How many can we expect?" I inquire.
"Roughly ten to thirty."

Priscilla laughs as my eyes widen at the number given.

"That many?"
"Well, it depends. We're asking people in the main hall if they want to participate. They decide yes or no."
"How many people are there on the boat, anyway?"
"Maybe two-hundred customers. Mostly male."
"I bet."

Priscilla kisses each of us on the cheek.

"Have fun."

Before she leaves, she hands me a small remote.

"This turns your belt on and off."

She closes the door on us and walks out. Shane walks over to the bed and motions me over. I walk up to her; she grabs the remote from my hand.

"Hey!"
"No, you're mine now. I hold your chastity in my hand."
"Shane..."
"Don't worry, Bonnie, I'll respect your wishes, but you have to be willing to submit a little."
"Okay."

She turns on the vibrator at the lowest setting. I sense a small chill run up my spine as my clitoris gets stimulated. Shane pushes another button. Suddenly, the tiny stick in my pussy seems to expand slightly. It provides me with a nice stimulation.

"That's nice. How does it do that?"
"I think it inflates."

Shane pushes me onto the bed. I'm feeling the rush of excitement coming over me.

"Might as well have some fun while we wait for the boys to join us."

She lands on top of me and starts sucking my breasts. I close my eyes and let the sensation in my panties ride me as much as her mouth on my nipples. She turns the vibrator one notch up; the shaft also inflates a little more. The tension is rising in my body.

"Come for me, Bonnie. Come for me."

I want to, but since I'm not controlling the pace, I can only let the wave of pleasure ride me. I vocalize to assist my effort. Shane adds her voice to my own moans.

"Oh yes... that's it love. Come. Come now!"

Her voice and mine drive me over the edge. I release a scream so loud it practically deafens us, given the echo of the room. Shane is laughing.

"You have the greatest orgasm ever."

She moves her pussy to my face.

"My turn. Eat me before the guys get to me. Use only your tongue."

I dive in. She tastes different than what I'm used to, she tastes good actually. She smiles at my reaction.

"Special perfumes and oils..."

I've never been grossed out by the taste, but this time I'm actually stimulated by it. I eat her out with force and abandon. She vocalizes a lot too, moreso than she probably feels, but it works. With my hands holding onto her hips, I push my tongue inside of her to get as much of her juices as I can. There's something intoxicating in her sex. I hear her words as I make her come.

"Oh! God! Yes! Bonnie! That's it! Come on! Come on!"

She orgasms and squirts all over my face, more liquid than I've ever seen. I have to close my eyes to prevent from getting blinded.

"Oh Wow! Bonnie! You're insane! Eat me more."

I'd like to, but I'm choking on her fluids. She moves off of me and goes to get a towel.

"Damn, Shane."
"What?"
"You could have warned me."
"Sorry."

I wipe my face. She leans in and kisses me passionately, resting her chest against mine.

"Now what?" I ask, recovering my breath.
"Now, we wait for the boys."

And so we do. We lie beside each other on the bed, facing the door where the men will soon be entering. I reflect on what Shane just had me do, and what is coming up next. The orgasm has helped me relax. But it's only a matter of minutes before I get to perform again.

[interesting]

As the door to the cabin opens, I see seven males enter, all naked except for their covered faces. I hold back a laugh; animal faces are drawn on these masks. We can't even see their mouths. They stare at the two women lying back on the bed, Shane in her tight corset, me in my leather underwear. Some of the men are limp but most are at least half erect.

Priscilla walks in, wearing a different gown, with a very open cleavage and cut on her legs.

"This is your entertainment for this morning. Let me introduce the girls to you."

She points to Shane so she can get up.

"This is your main slut. Introduce yourself."
"Hello, my name is Shane. It is a pleasure to fuck you all."

Priscilla points to me.

"And your warm-up doll is here."
"I'm Bonn."

I can't say anymore. For some reason, my mind won't let me finish my name. I keep staring at their dicks. Priscilla turns to Shane.

"There will be more joining you in about fifteen minutes."
"Keep them coming."

Priscilla turns to the men.

"These girls are here for your pleasure, gentlemen, but I must remind you to treat them with respect. Bonn will let you do anything to her except penetration. As for Shane, she is in control."

The men nod. Cocks are becoming more alert. Some of the men try to hide it.

Prisicilla then leaves the room. I notice the men remain at attention, focused on Shane. She takes charge.

"Very good. Welcome to the best time of your life. You will all get to fuck me, rest assured. Here is how we are going to proceed. First of all, my associate here will make sure you are excited. I will select in what order you may visit me. While one or several of you are engaged with me, my friend there will make sure you remain ready for the main course."

She then turns to me.

"Why don't you get started with the three to the left?"

I understand and get up from the bed and move towards them. One of them hastily reaches for one of my breasts but I back off. I wave no with my finger. I get on my knees, near their sexes. They smell strange, not necessarily very good. I actually smell them and find the one whose odor I find less agressive. I swallow him, while my hands reach for the cocks of those near him. I tilt my head a little and notice that Shane has moved the four others to her near the bed. She has all four of them lined up, and has started giving blowjobs at random, going from one man to the other. I leave her at her business and return to mine. One man is overly excited and I feel his release imminent, so I stop on him to let him cool down.

The one I'm sucking has grabbed my head and is forcing me down onto him. I shake my head loose and back away. His hands move back to his back and his posturing apologizes to me. I decide to move around and start sucking on another one, the one whom I was still wanking. My hands play with the shafts of the other two.

I hear movement and I see Shane has set up one man on his back on the bed. She sits on his hard shaft to ride him, placing a man on each side of her and one in front. As she pushes her hips down onto the man, she is sucking the one in front of her while wanking on the other two. The bed is is so wide that, despite there being five people on it now, half of the bed is still unoccupied.

Moans of pleasure start to echo about the room, mostly coming from the men. I'm getting more comfortable with the notion of three men around me, wanting me. The fantasy is not entirely as I pictured it but there are some similarities. I hadn't imagined the smell of sweat would be so abundant. The sounds of the bed are also distracting. I try to ignore them and work on the men, but the stimulation is far less intense than Shane gave it out to be. On the other hand, she is having sex while I'm just providing stimulation. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea after all.

I decide to move my men towards the bed. I cup my breasts as I lay down on my back. It's okay for me to want some stimulation after all. I move one of them to me and place his cock in-between my breasts: I'm so sensitive in that area. The other two go on each side of me, so I can keep wanking them. The man on top of me has a cat mask. I can't help but smile as I stare at it. He is riding my breasts hard; this is better for me, I feel his shaft rubbing against my skin, my mounds wrapping themselves around his cock. I've always enjoyed that.

As I decide to move them around so another man rides my boobs, I notice Shane is also moving her own squad about. One of hers comes over to me so I decide to let him ride my cleavage. One of mine goes to her, and she starts sucking him, this time riding another man but facing him. I see another man come up behind her and try to work his way into her anus, without much success. She helps him by lifting her ass as high as it can go. He finally succeeds.

Strange thoughts make their way into my mind. I've done anal before with Barry, but I've never found it as enjoyable, as, say Jennifer. But anal penetration is not like regular intercourse. Maybe it would be okay in this context?

The sensation of skin against mine and the men tugging at my hands for me continue takes me back to the moment. One man, who is currently being left out by Shane, walks over to my side and places his dick over my mouth. I hesitate a moment before swallowing it. It's covered in Shane's juices - he was the one fucking her a moment ago. I swallow him hard, as the other man rides my breasts. I can only see a ceiling of flesh above me. The smell of sweat, which was earlier annoying, is now becoming intoxicating. My breasts are swelling from the stimulation, the man I am sucking is fondling them while another rides his dick between them. I get a surge of pleasure from it, pausing for a moment before starting again on my male partners.

All my partners pull away from me suddenly. I see they have pulled away (and out) from Shane. Shane stares at me. I pull my hands over my body, unsure as to why I have become the centre of attention.

"As you all know, my friend here is a doll for our enjoyment."

I see that Shane has reached for the remote.

"Let's see her squirm a little."

She turns on the device again; the vibrator is set to high now, and the rod inside me expands. I had completely forgotten about it. I feel the stimulation take me over. The men all move to the other side of the bed; Shane pulls me towards her and starts kissing my breasts again; she exposes her behind to the men who seem to consult each other before one rushes in and enters Shane from behind.

I stare into Shane's eyes as the man starts to ride her to completion. My own stimulation is contorting my face in several directions at once. I close my eyes for a moment; when I open them again, another man, another face mask is fucking Shane. Her pleasure compounds with mine and I orgasm; yet the stimulation does not stop, as the vibrator keeps humming around my clitoris.

One man walks around us and, sitting on top of my face, his sack pratically in my mouth, has Shane suck him good. I move my head aside and spit out the hair. Shane moves the shaft down to my breasts so the man can reverse tittyfuck me. I have the man's ass in my face, not an entirely pleasant experience. Fortunately, it doesn't take him long to shoot his load onto my stomach; Shane licks it all up, then licks him clean before he moves off.

I'm close to experiencing another orgasm when I hear the door to the room open. I see two men, probably two that have already come, exit the room; however, five men come in to take their place. My mind does the math. Ten men! The newcomers go around the bed, climb on top of it; Shane places my hands on their shafts and, resting her head against my ample breasts, she starts pumping them as well, while being fucked from behind.

The orgasm hits me and I scream that one out. Another man comes over and, facing me, stuffs his cock into my mouth. I manage not to cough as I swallow him. I almost feel like I'm being overwhelmed on all sides, assaulted. A part of me wants to stop but the pleasure I'm deriving from the experience tells me otherwise. The vibrator keeps doing its job, bringing me gently back up to an unexpected level of arousal.

The man shoots his load into my mouth; it must have been one of our first entrants, or someone was simply too overeager. He pulls out as I gag on his semen, spitting it out because of the cough, swallowing the rest because it falls down my throat. It occurs to me that this is the second man I've ever swallowed like that. Even when I sucked Thomas way back, I never swallowed.

I look up as the man moves away, and see Shane's face. It is livid with pleasure. I've lost track of how many men have fucked her so far. I lean up and start kissing her; I desperately need to feel lips against mine and since all those men are wearing masks, Shane's will do. My kiss seems to drive her over the edge again, and her outburst causes me to release once more. I'm getting exhausted here, but there are still two men beside me, and I am still jerking them off, more through reflex than anything.

I suddenly see the key dangling from Shane's neck. My mind races at the possibilities. The vibrator and dildo are doing a great job on me but they're no substitute for the real thing. Mere inches away is salvation. Dare I take it?

Before I can, however, Shane's body is pushed hard against mine by the new man that just entered her. He is pounding hard against her, I sense her breasts pressed against mine. I start kissing her passionately, and she returns my affection with as much abandon. I release the two men I was jerking, wrapping my arms around Shane. The man quickly pulls out and shoots his semen all across her back; it sprays my hands as well.

The action seems to stop for a moment. Shane is trying to gather her strength to continue. I notice that three of the men are now leaving the room, their limp cocks a tell-tale they've had their fun. I know a few more have had it but they remain. Right now, they're staring at the huddled figures of two gorgeous women in their prime. There are still seven men in the room, and there might be more coming in soon. My head is dizzy from all the exercise. Shane turns off the device.

One of the men actually gets up to the minibar and pours two glasses of something, bringing them over to us. Shane recovers and readies herself. Another man hands us a towel; I wipe Shane's back and my hands. We then take the drinks offered to us, strong alcohol which I can't place. My mind feels better after the drink. I stare at Shane.

"Do you think... you could unlock the belt?"

My voice is hesitant.

"Are you sure?"
"I..."

I look around the room, at the men.

"I don't want penetration, unless I specifically ask for it."

I don't understand why I'm being so formal about it, but it has to do with the ambiance that was set up from the first moments. Shane picks up on my intent.

"I'm going to expose her to you now, then, I'm going to eat her out while you watch us. After that, you may eat her out yourself if you want."
"What about fingers?"

One man draws attention to himself with that question. I answer.

"Fingers are okay."

Shane holds the key to my face, then removes it from her neck and puts the key into the lock, leaving me the opportunity to unlock it. I do. Shane then helps me unzip and remove the tight underwear. It's so damp; I've already come several times. I get a few contemplative words from the gathered men.

Suddenly, Shane buries herself into my crotch. I mouth my stimulation. She goes down on me with force, as the men watch on. I've always been stimulated by people watching me have sex. Shane does not have much to do to have me arching my back, grabbing onto the covers and pillows as she rides my orgasm to an incredible high. The men sneer and applaud as I come, solely on the talent of Shane's tongue. I collapse on the bed, and my body wants to sleep, but a gentle slap from Shane reminds me of where I am.

Shane then lies on her back, exposing her own pussy to the group.

"I want you to start on Bonnie, then work up to me."

She used my full name. I don't mind. Good. A man walks over and buries his head in my crotch. He lifts his mask halfway, and that's when I notice the masks are actually made of two segments. The lower section can be removed to expose the mouth.

"That's good. Work her good with your tongue."

The man is not really into it, and after the ride Shane just gave me, I feel a little numb, but it still feels good. The man quickly moves on to Shane and another man takes his place. That's when I begin to understand what Shane was talking about. Mere moments later, the man who is now eating out Shane moves up and slides his shaft into her; she lets him ride her and it doesn't take long for him to come; he shoots his load across her chest as he pulls out. The man working me moves to Shane, as Shane rubs the semen on her skin, and another man comes to take the empty spot on my crotch. As I look up, I see that four other men are still waiting their turn to eat us out, and then fuck Shane's pussy. My level of stimulation rises again at the sight of these men's lust for our bodies. But just as the stimulation is getting good, the man on me moves to Shane; I notice the other man has gone up to Shane's face and had plugged her mouth with his shaft.

I motion for one of the remaining individuals to come over to my chest and ride my breasts; another one goes down on my crotch, sliding two fingers inside me. I lick the tip of the man's shaft before settling it between my mounds, and I let him ride me up and down.

The man who was licking Shane is now riding her pussy hard; I still see the one sticking his cock into her mouth; only one man seems to remain waiting. I motion him to come over and, tilting my head sideways, I start to suck him up as best as I can, given the strange angle he is at.

Just then, the door opens and four new men walk in, led in by Priscilla. I'm stunned. I didn't think there would be anyone else coming in. I do remember that Shane wanted it to last long, and I've lost track of time. And I seem to remember the number of people Priscilla mentioned as a possibility. My math courses suddenly become relevant. There were seven men, three left, five entered, right now there are seven (or six?), add four, for a total of... The men working me prevents me from completing my calculation.

Priscilla walks over to me; the men stop their movements as Priscilla leans into my ear.

"Are you doing penetration now?"
"No."
"All right."

She goes back to the men and gives them instructions, like she did for the other entrants. I'm so glad she checked with me.

The men resume their work on me, moving around so I'm sucking the man who was riding my breasts, that one is eating me out and the one I was sucking is riding my cleavage. Shane has also allowed the men on her to switch places. The four newcomers seem to wait their turn and, as much as I'd like to include them in the play, I feel rather occupied and overwhelmed at the moment.

It takes a lot more time for me to build up to another orgasm. My body is starting to ache in places I never imagined. I suddenly realize my pussy is aching for some real penetration. The thought suddenly scares me. I know Barry told me to enjoy myself, to let myself go, but that's one thing I've always held onto, despite everything else. My pussy belongs to his dick. But the excitement, the stimulation, seeing Shane's pussy rammed so much, it makes me want to feel it as well.

The man riding my breasts suddenly shoots his load across my face and throat, bringing me out of my reverie. Almost simultaneously, the man I'm jerking does the same. I get overwhelmed by the amount of semen shot across my face and into my eyes. This contact with reality cools my nerves. I motion for something to wipe my face and someone brings one over. The two men move away from me. I hear Shane's orgasm as the man riding her shoots into her pussy; the one she was sucking seems to have already gotten satisfaction, but is still hanging around.

Those four men finally head for the exit, leaving one man licking my pussy and another four, who were awaiting their turn, moving towards us. I back away from them all for a moment, eager to reconnect with myself. Shane draws them all to her. Her body is dripping with cum, which is now also covering the sheets. The scent of sweat, juices and cum combined together is making me nauseous. The erotic scent of Shane's pussy has long since gone.

I see one man walking towards me, kneeling beside the bed inquisitively, making sure I am all right. For a moment, it feels like Barry, but the body is not his.

"I'm fine."
"Can I get you anything?"
"Don't you want to fuck Shane?"
"Not until I know you're all right."

He sounds so sweet, given the level of intensity I've been submitted to.

"A glass of water, maybe?"

I guess his smile under his mask. He retrieves a glass of water and brings it to me.

"This is your first time doing this, right?"
"Yeah."

We talk low so as not to disturb Shane's party. She has four men around her, one under her being ridden, one being sucked, the other two held onto by their dicks.

"Don't feel bad. It can be intense."
"You... done this before?"
"Yes. I like it, but when I see someone in trouble, well..."
"I'm not in trouble."
"I mean, you looked pale. I just wanted to make sure you were okay."
"I am. Thank you."

For a moment, I hesitate.

"Can I see your lips?"

He removes the bottom portion of his mask. Long, luscious lips, strong. He has a small accent which I can't trace.

"I'm from France."

French accent. Not used to that one in San Francisco. I put my fingers on his lips.

"Prissy told us you don't want penetration. Why is that?"
"I'm... well, married."
"Really? Where is he right now?"
"Probably having some fun elsewhere."
"He's on the boat too?"
"Yeah."
"That's progressive."
"You married?"
"Used to, but didn't take. She wasn't into the same things I was."
"That's too bad."
"I loved her very much, but truth is, I loved myself more."

I lower my head.

"What's wrong? Am I making you uncomfortable?"
"No. You're not. I'm just thinking about all this... it's strange. We told ourselves to have fun, and I can't bring myself to forget about him."
"You miss him?"
"I'd like him to be here. I mean, the sex, wow! Never had anything like it. But the company... for a moment, I thought he was you."
"I'm flattered. You must love him very much."
"I do. You know, I still don't understand why we agreed to come on this cruise?..."
"You wanted to experiment new things?"
"Yeah, but... I mean, aren't we being unfaithful to each other?"

The man laughs.

"Listen, Bonnie, if that's what you really think, you should go and be with him. This lifestyle isn't cut out for everyone, you know."
"I know. I guess... we were curious. We wanted to try it."
"Have you had fun?"
"Yes."
"Has it forced you to reconsider your couple? Being together, you know, until the end?"

I have to ponder that question.

"No. I still love him."

The man leans in and kisses me. I'm taken aback.

"What about now?"
"What about it?"
"Do you still love him?"
"Yes, I do."

He gropes my breast.

"What about now?"
"Yes."

He places his hand on my crotch, spreading my legs.

"What about now?"
"Yes..."

He moves my hand to his dick.

"What about now?"
"Yes...."

The man pushes me on my back onto the bed and lays his body against mine, his hard shaft resting near my crotch.

"What about now?"
"Yes..."

He kisses me passionately and starts rubbing his shaft on the inside of my thigh.

"What about now?"
"God yes..."

I instinctively spread my legs and let him enter my pussy.

"What about now?"
"Oh! I love him so much."

He starts to gently slide in and out of me. In my mind, all I can see is Barry's face.

"What about now?"
"Oh! God! Don't stop!"

He goes at it with more force, and stops asking the question. I feel his hard shaft entering me, forcing itself into me, and I crave the sensation more than I have ever desired it. He rides me from the front, with more passion and intensity than any of my previous encounters in the day. I wrap my arms and legs around him, as he pushes deep inside me. He takes me to the brink of pleasure, then suddenly stops, laughing.

"You won't do penetration, then?"
"Shut up and fuck me!"

He pulls out, plants me on all fours and takes me from behind. I'm barely aware of Shane and her other men at the moment. I don't care about anything but this stranger taking me, giving me as much pleasure as I can, because I love Barry so much. I feel the rush of the emotions driving me insane, I vocalize every single thrust into me until my first release under his care, all the while thinking about Barry and whatever or whoever he is doing. This stranger is Barry's proxy, Barry sent him to me to fuck me in his stead. I ride my orgasm and collapse under the man's weight, but he isn't done with me.

He flips me around, then lies on his back, moving me up onto his body. He sits me on his hard cock and I slide onto him; I barely hold back the moan of pleasure. He starts riding me up and down, stimulating himself; as soon as my strength returns, I add to his motion. I feel his release into me, as he shoots his load upwards into my loins and it drips back down. The sensation is unbelievable. I collapse on top of him, kissing him madly. For a moment, we lie still.

"What about now?"

I smile and kiss him.

"Thank you."
"It was my pleasure, really."

I shiver all over. I smile at him.

"Want to go again?"
"I'm tempted, but I think you should find your husband now."
"Yeah... you're right."

I kiss him again and get off of him, leaving Shane to her own pleasures.

[interesting]

When I return to the waiting room where my clothes are, I see Priscilla talking to another girl, probably a regular employee, giving her some sort of scolding. When I come in, Priscilla hurries her comments and dismisses the girl. She then comes over to me.

"Did you enjoy that?"
"Yes."
"It is not over, technically."
"It is for me."

My hand is subconsciously playing with my pussy.

"I see. Are you okay?"
"Oh yeah. Better than okay."

Prisicilla smiles.

"What do you want to do now, then?"
"I want to rest a little. Is there a room where I can lie down?"
"Yes. Follow me."

I follow Priscilla into an adjacent corridor and into a small room, with a bed. I notice the wall is made like a large window. I speak before entering.

"What is this?"
"This is a voyeur room. You can sleep here; people on the other side can see you - you can tint the window so you can see them as well."

I enter the room.

"Can I put on a show if I want to?"
"Of course. This is your room. You do what you want with it."
"Can you bring me toys?"
"I can bring you anything you need."

I hesitate for a moment. I'm still horny from my encounter with the stranger. I'd like her to get Barry and we might perform in front of these strangers, but I don't want to ruin Barry's own activities. An idea pops into my head.

"Can you get me someone too?"
"Who do you want?"
"A girl. Anyone will do."
"Of course."

Priscilla motions me into the room and promises to return shortly. I walk towards the window and the shade button, the one that makes it so I can see outside as well. I'm reluctant to push it. I don't even know what's on the other side. I can faintly hear music.

I move to the bed, lie down on my back and spread my legs, my pussy facing the window. I start to play with myself. The thought of people on the other side, watching me, turns me on more than the actual stimulation.

Priscilla returns quickly with a young asian girl, very petite, with small breasts and barely any roundness. She defintely contrasts with me. She seems shy, but I guess that's an act she puts on for customers. Priscilla also puts several sex toys on the bed before leaving.

"Hi. I'm Bonnie."
"Sayuki."

Her accent is thick.

"You know why you're here?"
"To please you, my lady."

Her respectful demeanour constrasts with the heavy sex I've just had. It's refreshing.

"Strip and sit with me on the bed."

She carries out my order without hesitation, removing what little she was wearing (bra and panties).

"All right, Sayuki..."
"Yes, my lady."
"Call me Bonnie, I insist."
"Yes, Bonnie."
"I want you to kiss me."

She leans in, plants her lips on mine, gently, with emotion. I need tenderness more than I need sex. That's what the man helped me realize; I feel it from Sayuki here. I kiss her back but she pulls away.

"Don't do that."
"Sorry, Bonnie."

I lean in and kiss her again, but I try to remain gentle. She is almost half my size. I'm not heavy by any standards but I've always been bulkier than most girls, if only because of my cleavage.

When I pull away, I see her chest heaving.

"Are you all right?"
"Yes, Bonnie."
"Want to lie down?"
"Yes."

I lay her down on the bed and climb on top of her. I caress her hair, her shoulders, kiss her gently all over her face.

"I want to take care of you, Sayuki. Can I do that?"
"Yes."

I'm feeling generous; I still want to fuck but more than that I want to make this young girl experience the pleasures I just experienced myself. My encounter with the man has broken through some of my defenses, and I do want to use that state to push myself even further. I want to care for this girl, as much as I can care for Barry. I want to feel the connection.

I start caressing her breasts, gently rounding my hands around her curves, what little she has anyway. She closes her eyes as my hands move to her stomach, caressing her sides. I turn my head to the tainted window; I'm wondering if anyone is watching. I've always been turned on by people watching me. I decide to keep the mystery for now. My hands slide across the hips of Sayuki, who is lightly moaning under my touch, mostly for my benefit I gather. I get to her feet and massage them gently, working each toe first, then the foot itself. I move up to her knee, massaging her leg along the way, then the inside of her hip. When I reach her shaven pussy, it is already soaking wet. I play around it for a moment, then move up to her stomach for the massage.

My eyes again wander to the window. My curiosity is getting the better of me, and I know I might regret it if I turned it on and saw the faces looking back at me. I might even get to see Barry. I wonder how he'd react. I wonder how he'll react when I tell him I got fucked by another man.

I stop my teasing of Sayuki and stare blankly at the window. Sayuki moans for a moment more, then stops.

"Miss Bonnie?"
"I'm sorry, Sayuki. I can't do this. I have to go."
"Are you okay"
"I am. It's not you. It's... I can't do this."

I am frozen in place, eyes still locked at the window. It takes me my full willpower to push myself up. Sayuki gets up, clearly believing something is wrong. She may be right, but there is nothing she can do about it.

"I'm fine."

I leave the room and head out into the hall, still naked. For a moment, I believe I'm going to be sick, but nothing comes up. The feeling passes quickly. Sayuki catches up to me.

"We need to get you down."

She obviously means get me to lie down, but I'm too confused to argue the point. She drags me across the corridor into another room, this one without a window. I let her take me to the bed, where she lies me down.

"I'll go get Prissy, you stay."

I'm not going anywhere. The nausea is returning. I close my eyes and let my emotions drag me under. When I stir, Priscilla's hand is across my forehead. From this angle, she looks like my mother.

"Want to talk about it?"

I don't even know where to begin, because I don't know what's going on in my head.

"Is it because you allowed a man to penetrate you?"

If only it were that simple, but the truth is, there is something else here, although it is about Barry. I wonder what he's doing now.

"I need to find Barry."

Priscilla nods. I see she has brought my clothes.

"Please apologize to Sayuki for me."
"She understands. I will wait for you outside while you get dressed. Should I... disturb your companion?"

I hesitate, but the compulsion to see him is too strong.

"Yes, please. But be gentle about it."
"Of course, Bonnie."

She exits the room. I take the time to put on my dress. The queasiness is almost gone again. In the few moments that it takes me to gather myself, I come to a realization. As much as I enjoyed the encounter with that man, and as much as I don't regret it, I regret that Barry wasn't there with me to enjoy it. I experienced a selfish pleasure, and although there's nothing wrong with that in itself, the fact that I could not share it with Barry, have him see me get taken by another man, that is what is really bothering me. Through all our games and adventures, we've always been together. I'm not comfortable doing this without him.

Priscilla is waiting for me in the hall. She takes me back to the room we agreed upon for our meeting. She has a waiter bring me something to drink while she goes to get Barry.

I wait for almost half an hour, but I don't really mind. I sip my drink slowly, taking time to reflect on my encounter and all its implications, the pleasure but also the insecurity it brought with it. I feel a little guilty for taking Barry away from whatever pleasures he's into, but this is important to me, and I need to address this as quickly as possible.

When he finally arrives, he's fully dressed and seemingly relaxed. He seems inquisitive as he sits beside me. I plant a wet one on his lips and stare him down.

"What's up, honey?"

It takes me a moment to speak, but once I do, I go into detail. I explain about Shane, her fantasy, how I got myself involved into it, the swarm of men, how I eventually took off the modern chastity belt, my moment of weakness and the man that came over to see if I was all right. Again, I show some hesitation before continuing.

"What happened?"
"Barry... oh God... I had sex with him."
"And?"

His lack of response infuriates me.

"Barry, we had full on sex!"
"And was it good?"
"Dammit!"

Barry doesn't seem to understand the gravity of my words.

"He came into me."
"Okay..."

I stare him down angrily.

"What? What do you want me to say? That I'm mad? Jealous? I'm not. You let me have sex with other girls, why should it be different with you?"
"You don't get it!"
"Then tell me."

He reaches for my hand.

"Bonnie, I love you, but... do you regret it?"
"God no!"
"Then what?"
"I don't regret it."
"And that's bad?..."
"Well, no... but..."

Tears are actually forming in my eyes.

"You weren't there and I was weak, and I needed it so bad, and he was nice and..."
"Honey, you don't have to feel guilty about it. That's what we came here for."
"I don't want to do it again."
"Then don't... nobody's forcing you."
"I mean... I want you... I want you to be there, with me. It didn't feel right without you. It felt good, great... but not right."

It's Barry's turn to stare.

"Are you serious?"
"I am. Oh Barry... I wanted him so much, as much as I wanted you. And I didn't feel bad about it... not until afterwards. You've always been there, since... forever."
"A few years."
"Feels like forever to me. I know we said we'd go our separate ways for the day, but I want to stay with you."

I hold him tight; he wraps his arms around me.

"You gonna be okay, honey?"
"I am. If you're here. If you love me. You're not mad."
"Of course not. Honey, I love you!"

We kiss.

"Why would I be mad that you had fun? You've allowed to me have sex with two different girls on this trip alone! Why should you deny yourself another man?"
"I need you with me, Barry. But could you handle another man being inside me?"
"Bonnie, think about it. You do everything else. I've told you before. When we moved in together, you told me you wanted to keep seeing your friends, have sex with them. What did I tell you?"
"That you would accept it as long as you at least got to watch?"
"Yes. And remember last year, on the beach, that talk we had."
"About that girl?..."
"That one. I wanted to fuck her so bad, and you told me to go ahead. Remember what I told you?"
"That if I ever saw a man to my liking, just to tell you."
"Yes. You're holding back for your own sake, Bonnie. I just want you to realize that... I wish I could have been there."
"I wish you'd been there too."

We hug tighter, then let go. Barry takes the initiative.

"What do you want to do?"
"I'm hungry."
"All right. We'll hit the buffet. Then we can decide what we want to do - together - for the rest of the day."
"Sounds like a plan."

We kiss and get up. Priscilla is waiting on the other side of the door to take us to the galley. The weight is off my shoulder; with Barry to carry me on, nothing can faze me now.

[interesting]

After we get a bite to eat, we enjoy complimentary drinks while partaking of the spectacle. There are exotic dancers, both male and female, parading around the room on several stages. Some of them actually engage in explicit sexual acts; at some point I recognize Shane, being taken by a large masked black man. I turn to Barry.

"I had sex with her too."
"Was it good?"
"Well, it was strange. There were all these men watching, and she was being fucked at the same time; it felt very awkward. Fun, but disturbing."

Barry stares at her.

"Would you like to fuck her too?"
"Honey, you know I'll fuck pretty much anyone."

We laugh it off, but I can tell Barry has a lot of lust in his eyes. That bulge in his pants is not so easily hidden.

"What did you do this morning anyway?"
"You want to know?"
"Sure, if you want to tell me."
"All right."

He moves to face me.

"I was taken to the main room - well, here - and presented with the options. Watching the spectacles, enjoying the company of girls at my table, or in a private room; they offered me drinks on the house. They offered me to sample the living buffet in the other room."
"What did you pick?"
"There was just so much choice, I didn't know what to do at first."

He leans in closer and draws my attention to something I had not noticed yet. An elderly gentlemen seems to be enjoying the spectacle; yet, when I look under the table, I see one of the waitresses caring for him in that special way.

"Oh!"
"It was the first thing I did. I actually sat down and the waitress came over. When she returned with my drink, she asked if there was anything else. She bit her lip doing so. I asked her what she had in mind. She simply winked, so I gave her access."
"Was she better than me?"
"Truthfully? A little."
"Well, she is a professional."
"It was so intense, Bonnie. She undid my zipper, took me out and started sucking me instantly. I got hard so fast, watching the girls and boys dancing, sipping my drink and getting a blowjob at the same time. She swallowed everything when I came."
"Wow!"
"Yeah... and that was just the beginning."

He points to one of the waitresses. She's very pretty, her long black hair tied into a knot. I read mixed Asian ancestry in her face.

"She's pretty. I wonder if she'd do me."
"We can ask, if you want."
"No, it's okay. Then what?"
"Well, she got up, I thanked her and she left."

Barry stares at the stage.

"For a long while, I watched the shows. Eventually, another waitress came over and asked me if anything was to my liking. I was fine for the moment, but I decided I wanted some company."
"So?"
"See those girls at the bar?"

I see several of them in fact, all gorgeous, obviously retooled by surgeons. They're all wearing elegant dresses, they all have perfect hair.

"Yeah, I see them."
"The waitress brought two over and we chatted, you know, just for conversation. They did their job you know, laughing at my jokes, feigning interest, I mean, it's all right, that's what they're for."

I feel my pussy getting wet as Barry tells his story.

"And?"
"After a while, we went into a private room. They both got undressed for me - you can see them from here, the blonde and the brunette..."
"Which brunette?"
"At the far end."
"Oh, okay."
"I was getting hard again, watching them play with each other. They both came down on me and sucked me good; they then asked me which one I wanted to fuck first..."
"And?"
"And that's when Priscilla came in and told me you wanted to see me."
"Oh."

I feel a little bad, but then I remember it took Barry almost thirty minutes to get to me.

"What did you do?"
"Well, I was torn really. I mean, I was so hard, aching for relief, and yet you were in need of me. I didn't know what to do. So I asked Priscilla what it was about. She said she didn't know and that it didn't seem life threatening. She suggested I finish what I had started."
"And you did?"
"Yeah."
"Which one did you fuck first?"
"The brunette."
"How? What position?"

I'm feeling particularly agressive, moving closer to Barry as he relates his encounter.

"Well, I got her on her back, had the blonde sit on her face while I fucked her. She moaned a lot; it didn't take me long to be ready to shoot into her, so I switched girls."
"The blonde?"
"Yeah. She got on all fours and I took her from behind while she ate the brunette out. I pulled out before coming and shot onto their breasts, then they licked me clean."

I'm so wet, I can feel it in my panties.

"Oh God! Barry. I want you right now."
"Now?"
"Here, now..."

I want him to set me up on the table and fuck me, in front of all these strangers. I want to become the spectacle. I must be making a scene because a waitress comes over. It's the one that sucked him good.

"Are you all right?"
"Oh God..."
"I think we need a private room."
"No Barry. Not in a room, here!"
"But we can't... I mean, only on stage are they allowed."

I look at the waitress. She smiles.

"Maybe we can arrange something..."

It takes roughly five minutes to set it up. Barry seems a little reluctant to go through with it, but my desires seem to take priority over his hesitation. Wearing nothing but face masks hiding the upper portion of our faces, we strut onto the stage. We hear the voice of an announcer speak in another language, then in English.

"Ladies and gentlemen, for your viewing pleasure, two of our guests will be performing for you on centre stage. You are invited to get closer."

I notice a few people in the crowd, mostly men, getting up from their spots and moving closer to centre stage. The other dancers slow what they are doing, to give us the spotlight. I notice that Shane is looking at me, obviously recognizing my naked figure despite the mask. I'm expecting applause, but there are none - people are riveted to our naked bodies, mostly mine. I've never performed in front of such a crowd.

I turn to Barry. He's mostly limp, intimidated by the stares. I get down on my knees and start sucking him; from the corner of my eye, I notice that Shane is emulating me on her black counterpart. I feel stares on my figure; the stage under me is already wet from my own fluids dripping onto it.

Barry finally manages to get hard: talk about time for having performance anxiety! I get back up, grab hold of a pole and lift one leg and my ass; Barry slides under me from behind and enters me; every stare turns to his cock entering my pussy, as he starts to pound me. I use the pole to steady myself, but it takes such an effort that I'm already feeling faint. My stare goes back to Shane; she's again emulating me, having her own partner ram into her in the same position. I tell Barry to hold off coming for as long as he can, but I sense he's going limp again. I'm guessing this fantasy is more for my benefit than his. I need to find some way to get him more stimulated.

I wave to Shane and she understands. She and her partner glide across the stage, coming over to where we are. Barry pulls out of me and starts stroking himself, trying to get himself back up. Shane's partner is doing the same but only to remain stiff. I start dancing with Shane around the pole, kissing her, playing with her breasts. It's easy to forget about the crowd watching us.

I motion Shane to Barry and I move towards her black partner, getting on all fours to suck him. Shane does the same to Barry. The cock in front of me is one of the biggest I have ever seen. I usually deep throat but this one is giving me trouble. I decide to hump him with my breasts instead. He doesn't seem to mind at all. The sight of his dark cock appearing between my breasts gets a giggle out of me.

Eventually, I switch places with Shane and return to the pole, so Barry can take me again in the same position as before. Shane takes the pole on the other side and has her guy do the same. We kiss as our partners ride into us; the crowd is entranced at the spectacle. Most of those nearby are middle-aged men, not necessarily bad looking but no princes either. I'm getting so much into the moment.

I motion for Barry to stop, getting down on all fours, facing towards the crowd, licking my lips. Shane does the same. Barry rears me as the black man does the same for Shane. I mouth to the man closest to me.

"I want your cock."

At first, he looks surprised, pointing at himself to confirm that I'm actually talking to him. I nod. He hesitates, looks around to see if anyone is going to intervene. No one steps in, customer or staff. He carefully gets up and moves towards me. I let Barry stabilize me as I reach for his belt. At this height, I only have to bend slightly forward to be at the right height. He's not especially handsome, but below the belt, every same looks roughly the same. As I unbutton him and pull out his shaft, I look at the next nearest man.

"I want your cock too."

I feel Barry pounding into my pussy, driving me crazy with stimulation and force. I look at Shane, absorbed in her own delights.

The second man is a lot less hesitant than the first one; I turn to a third who, despite some shock in his face, also hurries towards me, unbuckling his pants and pulling it out.

I look at the people nearest to Shane.

"I think she wants some too. We'll suck any man who comes forward."

I don't even look back to see what Barry thinks of all this. This is my fantasy. I start sucking on the nearest cock; before I know it, I have six cocks under my reach. I can grab hold of one and suck another; the others start wanking themselves until I can get to them.

I sense Barry slowing down and turn my attention to him. I feel him pulling out and moving about; I sense another presence behind me. Before I can fully grasp what is happening, a hard shaft enters me again. From the corner of my eye, I see Barry now behind Shane. My mind completes the picture.

One man shoots his load into my face before I can even get to him. I suck him clean before moving onto another. I have to pause for a moment as Shane's partner brings me up to orgasm; as soon as my breath returns, I go back to sucking my male partners up front, allowing them to shoot their loads across my chest or on my face, but not swallowing them. The hard black cock inside me suddenly fills me up with its own fluids, driving me once again over the edge. I collapse on the stage, face dangling over the side. The man just keeps pumping into me, despite having already released. I have no other choice but to submit to his drive; I almost imagine him releasing into me a second time before finally stopping. I finally see that Barry is already done.

I realize two of my other male friends are still holding their dicks out to me. I want to please them, but that last ride has taken the energy right out of me. Fortunately, Shane seems ready to take my place, pushing me aside while she greedily swallows one of them while working the other. I manage to get up, my black male partner helping me. I get that he and Barry were talking.

I kiss Barry. He seems very relaxed: I'm pleased. I was afraid this would be too much for him. As I lean against him, we get some applause from the crowd. That's our cue to exit; but I don't forget to kiss my other partner on the way out.

Once we get backstage, we cover ourselves with robes and remove our masks.

"Oh! Honey... that was awesome."
"Thank you. I got to nail Shane."
"And I got to nail... whoever that was."
"What do you want to do?"
"Honestly?"
"Yes, of course."
"I want to go back to our hotel room and sleep a little. Then, I want to wake up and have sex with you - and only you."
"And then?"
"Who cares? I love you."

We kiss. The vacation of a lifetime, Barry's cousin said. Not something I'm likely to forget anytime soon.

I'll have to find some way to thank him for his advice. Then again, it might be awkward. After all, he is family.

[interesting]

I put down this post, unedited, because I was dared by someone to do it on fear of reprisal (joke). It introduces the new character I mentioned previously. Hope you enjoy reading her as much as I enjoy writing her. And if you think she's just here for show, think again. She will play a central role in things to come.
========================================
Five months ago, I started working at a new office as a secretary. It wasn't the most glamorous of jobs but it did pay the rent and my studies. I am called Prissy, which is actually short for Princess, though most people don't know that, since I write Prissy everywhere. My mother was a romantic and my father didn't object.

You can imagine how being called Princess growing up could be a problem. It wasn't nearly that bad though. thinking back on it. It actually helped me out once in a while.

I am studying to become a legal secretary. I am twenty-one years old, single, and open-minded. I've never actually been in a committed relationship before. I've dated a lot of guys but, to be honest, none of them ever seemed to be the one. I dated a girl once, a little under a year ago, if you can call what we did dating. We hung out a lot, went to bars and parties, had a lot of fun together and eventually slept together. It was like hanging out with myself, which made our 'break-up' that much harder, not long after our only sexual encounter. I haven't seen her since she 'dumped' me for a guy who makes a living selling cellphones.

Reflecting on that relationship, I must admit that the time I found most fulfilling in all my relationships was the time I spent with her. It felt right and natural; I had a long debate with a buddy of mine about me being a lesbian or not. He said I might actually be bisexual, something which I had never considered beforehand. I'm guessing he just wanted to get into my skirt, which he did, and it was good. I still don't know if I'm a lesbian or not. I don't get why I should define myself by my sexual orientation.

If there is a girl to define by her orientation, however, it is my new friend Cassie. She works with me at the office, as a temp; she is openly lesbian and not shy about it. Sometimes, we talk in the office during our breaks, and she relates her sexual encounters with her girlfriend claire to me. Just recently, they went on a trip to Florida. Cassie took a certain delight in telling me how many times they had sex and what positions they assumed. If I hadn't met this claire myself, sometimes, I wouldn't think she existed. The way cassie talks, I would think she wants to get into my skirt too.

Sometimes, when she thinks I'm not paying attention, I see her staring at my ass. It's really my own fault: I like short skirts, and I do have a wonderful ass. It's probably my best feature, although my buddy said it was the whole package and how it was wrapped. I can see her pursing her lips; I must admit she is very beautiful, with her trim tomboyish shape, her red hair depicting her wild side and her great breasts. I once saw them in the bathroom. I came in just as he was reclasping her bra: I don't know the context for which they were unrestrained, but she did not seem to mind me seeing them. They're a regular C cup, if not a D, round and firm. She is only eighteen, after all. Not that I'm one to complain about my B cup.

I know this is a part-time job for her that allows her to pay for her fashion studies. Her girlfriend Claire also studies fashion. Claire is much more feminine, with her flowing blonde hair and ample curves. I've only seen her a few times, when she came to pick Cassie after work. I can easily imagine them as a couple, doing regular things that couple do. I try not to picture them in the bedroom too much, not because it abhors me, but because my sex life at the moment is sorely lacking. I haven't had sex in over six months, since my 'break-up'. I know I could: my buddy is always eager to provide, but once was enough with him.

Yesterday, I was making copies, bent over the machine. I felt Cassie hovering around me, like she usually does, staring at my ass. I felt her presence coming over. She placed a hand in the middle of my back, giving me a shiver.

"Prissy..."
"Yes Cassie?"
"I was wondering..."
"What?"

I turned around; as I did, her hand slid from my back to my front, never leaving the fabric, and landed right under my breast. She stared into my eyes and I almost felt like she was going to kiss me. My heart shuddered at the thought.

"What?"

I repeated my question.

"Would you like to have coffee after work?"
"Sure. Anything special?"
"Oh no. Nothing. I'd just like to chat you up."
"No problem."

For a moment, we froze there, her hand on my clothes; then she backed away and went about her business. My heart was racing: the tone of her voice, the gentle touch and caress, everything suggested a date. But she was with someone. I must have been misreading her.

I went back to my cubicle but could not stop the trembling. It had been a while since I'd felt the connection like I was doing now. I needed to do something about it. But what?

It took me a moment to gather myself and head for the bathroom. I quickly entered a stall, ignoring the other people there and sat down. I felt light headed. Absentmindedly, my hand neared my panties, exposed under my skirt. I felt the moistness. Was I experiencing lust for Cassie? I was obviously overthinking her attitude towards me, but that did not change how I felt at that moment. It took me another moment to decide on what to do. I pulled off my panties and hung them on the hook. I teased my pussy lips with my finger; I realized that I had also been denying myself the pleasure of masturbation for days nows, for no real reason. Maybe I didn't have anything to think about. The image of Cassie's face was now overwhelming me. I decided to ride that image.

Careful not to scream, not to erupt, I played with myself for a while, letting the image ride me into orgasm. It took me a long time to come; I was glad no one checked up on me for my extended bathroom break. I imagined Cassie's fingers inside me, as my own did their work on me. I was feeling guilty for the images, knowing full well Cassie was involved with someone else, but I could live with that guilt. The orgasm wasn't that intense, but I needed it very much. I remained in the bathroom for a few moments more before getting up and getting out. I washed my hands and returned to my desk.

It was only when I sat down that I realized I had forgotten my panties on the hook. Trying to act innocent, I returned to the bathroom stall.

They were gone.
===============

When work ended, Cassie came to get me.

"Ready."
"uh-huh."

My mind was elsewhere. My mind was trying to telepathically locate my missing panties. It was too embarassing to simply ask around. The bathroom was mixed. Anyone, man or woman, could have taken them. It was lost, plain and simple. My only hope was that one would track it to me.

"Are you okay?"
"Just a little distracted."

We headed outside. The draft underneath my skirt served as a reminded of my lower body nakedness. I wanted to stop by my place to get new panties, but I didn't want to admit having lost them to Cassie, especially under the circumstances.

"Will Claire be joining us?"
"No."

Her answer leaves me unsatisfied. We get to my car and drive to a local cafe. I see Cassie staring at my legs the whole time; as I drive, my skirt has a tendency to roll up. Stupid me for wearing such a short skirt. I put it back in place everytime I hit a light, which is not as often as I want. My stress must be apparent on my face because Cassie seems distraught.

"If you want, we can take a raincheck."
"No, dammit, I'm fine."

The swear word escapes my lips. I remain quiet for the rest of the trip, until I park at the cafe.

"Sorry, Cassie. It's not you. I'm just... coffee will do me good."

I manage to smile. We exit the car and enter the cafe. I usually like to sit on the balcony, but in my current predicament, I choose a table on the ground floor. The waiter comes over and we order some coffee. I stare at Cassie's smile; it makes me forget my worries.

"This is nice."
"Yeah."

For a long moment, we fall silent. The waiter comes over with our drinks. Cassie stares at the wall, almost sighing. I feel her hesitant to speak.

"So... what did you want to see me about?"
"Oh, you know, just catching up, chatting."
"uh-huh."
"How have you been lately?"
"Not so good, to be honest."
"Really. why?"

Because I lost my panties. No. Because I'm not having enough sex. No. Because I fantasized about you this afternoon. No. I can't tell her these things. I remain quiet.

"Can I help?"
"I don't think so, Cassie, but thanks anyway."
"Hey, what are friends for? How are things going at school?"
"Same old. I'll be full time next year. I can't wait. Right now I'm still playing catch up. You?"
"Me and Claire got into this project designing a collection on a budget. It's really stimulating."
"I bet it is. How are you and claire?"
"Couldn't be better."

See, I knew I was reading too much into her attitude.

"Although we did have a big disagreement last night."
"Really?"
"Yeah."
"About what?"

Again, she hesitates.

"About what? Tell me."
"About you."

I freeze for a moment, then take a sip from my drink.

"Can I share something with you, Prissy?"
"Okay..."

I'm not certain I want to hear what she has to share, but I'm intrigued.

"Last night, while we were having sex... I called out your name."
"Oh!"
"Yeah... I've been having fantasies about you for months now... she didn't mind until... well..."
"I get it, I think."
"So... that's what I wanted to talk to you about."
"What does it have to do with me?"
"well, we argued somewhat, and talked about my fantasies, and you, and our relationship and..."
"Get to the point, Cassie."

As she speaks, I feel my own body reacting to her words. My nipples are hard, my sex is wet, my pulse is racing.

"Basically, we agreed... I need to get you out of my system."
"Okay. And that means?"
"That means... we need to have sex."

I was actually anticipating these words, but to actually hear them pronounced is something else entirely. My heart is racing, I feel beads of sweat running down my back as I shiver.

"But you're..."
"...with Claire I know. she... would have to be there too."

My mind is quickly computing this new data and coming up with nothing intelligent to say. I stare past Cassie and into the void, into a possible future. I look at the opportunity of sex and my body tells me to say yes. My mind is more coherent and tells me to inquire more.

"I'm sorry, Cassie... I have to think about it."
"Okay."
"Don't get me wrong. I'm flattered... and as it happens, I like girls too. But..."
"I knew you did."
"Am I that obvious?"
"No. But I can tell. I mean, I'm a lesbian."
"uh-huh"
"Am I making you uncomfortable?"
"Kind of, yes. But it's okay. It's just unexpected."

I'm lying about that but I don't want to appear too forward.

"How would you... how would we?..."
"well, that's what we need to talk about."
"uh-huh..."

Two voices, each wanting to be heard, are telling me different things. One voice craves for human contact, physical pleasure and intimate release. The other warns of complications, pitfalls and break-ups. I'm torn. I stare at Cassie. My left hand has reached under the table without my consent and is gently playing with my pussy. I need sex. I feel about to burst.

"I... uh... okay?"

Cassie smiles. I almost feel an orgasm conquer me from within, from my own conflicted emotions and desires. cassie simply smiles.

[interesting]

It would take us almost two whole weeks before actually getting something done about the situation. They were not weeks spent in quiet solace and reflection.

The very next day after Cassie shared her unique idea with me, and I had agreed to it, I woke up feeling so horny I relieved myself in the shower, using the water stream to get me off twice in a row. The cool water helped me relax and think about other things. That day, our paths barely crossed so I was all right.

The very next day was Saturday and therefore the weekend. In the morning, I went to a seminar intended to prepare me for the more advanced studies I would be taking the next year. I could barely pay attention; the teacher's movements in front of the class reminded me of Cassie strutting around the office. The seminar lasted all day, and it took me every ounce of willpower not to find a secluded spot to play with myself.

When I checked my messages at the end of the day, I had only one, and it was from my buddy. I smiled as I listened to his message.

"Hey Princess, long time no see. I'm going to a house party tonight, figured I'd invite you if you're up to it. I heard about this trippy place but I'm scared to go alone... what do you say? Call me."

My buddy Marq always makes me laugh. He's about as shy as I am closed-minded. His real name is Marquis, but like me he doesn't use his full name. He's the only I really tolerate calling me Princess, simply because we go way back. In fact, we've known each other forever.

When I was three years old, I'm told I was going to a daycare centre when this boy pushed me off the toy to claim it for his own. I'm told I got back up, pushed him down and retrieved my toy, at which he started crying. That was Marquis.

We went to school together, and ended up being in mostly the same classes. We lived in very diffrent sections of town. My family is from a secure financial background; he pratically grew up on welfare. His mother had a medical condition that prevented her from working, and his father couldn't hold down a job. I often overpacked my lunch for school (or rather, I pretended to have a very big appetite so that my mother would overpack it) because I'd share my food with him. This was the start of a long line of sharing between us.

He was the first guy to see me naked. He was my first kiss. He was my first fuck as well. We weren't even dating. We were just so confident with each other we allowed ourselves to experiment. In all the years I've known him, we've actually only had sex twice. Once when we were thirteen, our first time; once a few months back, when I stopped seeing my lesbian lover and he consoled me. He's not in any relationship, and sometimes I wonder if it's because he's waiting up on me. Unfortunately for him, I can't really be with him because he knows me too well, and I know him too well too. He gets on my nerves like no one else, because he knows exactly which buttons to push. As friends, we're great. As lovers, it would be a disaster.

I call him up.

"Hey, Marquis. How are you?"
"So fine, now that I got you on the line. Wanna go?"
"Depends. Staying late?"
"Why? Tired?"
"I am."
"We can end early. In fact, you'll probably be driving so we can leave when you want."
"Are you sure? I mean, if you find someone nice, maybe you'll want to stay?..."
"We'll cross that bridge, later, okay? Pick me at sevenish?"
"Actually, I was wondering if you'd like to eat out..."
"I'd like to eat you out, yeah!"
"Marq..."
"Yeah, food would be nice. Maybe sushi?"
"Sounds good. Pick you up in thirty, then."
"Okay... better hit the shower, later Prissy."
"Later."

I hang up and head to my car. The drive to his place is roughly thirty minutes so I get in. It will do me good to see Marq. Maybe I can talk to him about my unique predicament.

The drive there is uneventful, save for a dangerous driver who cuts me off on the last mile. This aggravates me to no end so when Marq steps into my vehicle, I'm still ready to strange someone.

"Woh... Prissy... cool down."

I try to recompose myself.

"Sorry, Marq... just... never mind."
"You sure look pissed."
"It's not you. It's... dumb driver."

A few years back, I was rear-ended in a car accident by someone trying to cut me off. I still get scared when I'm in heavy traffic or when people are speeding. I try to be a good driver; unfortunately, I often have to drive for others, and that's the worst part.

We pick up sushi at a nearby restaurant and eat it in the car.

"So, what's happening on your end, precious?"

I wolf down the rice cake before answering, half mumbling my answer.

"well, if you must know... I met a girl."
"Awesome."
"But she's with someone."
Not awesome."
"But she's into me."
"...uh... Awesome again?"
"And she wants to have sex still."
"Very awesome."
"And she wants her partner to be there."

This time, Marq freezes for a moment.

"umm... possibly awesome?"

I laugh and kiss him on the forehead.

"You're just saying that because you want to see three girls having sex together."
"Maybe. But still... you want to?"
"I said yes... But I'm not sure. I'm scared."
"Of what?"
"Of... breaking them up, maybe?"
"You're not that good."

I punch him on the shoulder.

"They... initiated?"
"They did."
"So if something happens, it's their fault."
"I guess so."

I look in the distance.

"How come I'm not with anyone regular, Marq?"
"You got me."
"You know what I mean."
"Look, Prissy, you're so hot, any boy or girl would be lucky to have you."
"You're just saying that."
"Maybe I am, maybe I ain't. You just haven't tound the right person."
"Sometimes I wish it could be you."

Those words go by too fast in my mouth. They're not really true, but flattery breeds flattery.

"You know I'd drive you up the wall, Prissy."

I laugh. He's absolutely right. I nod my head.

"I guess I'll know when I find her."
"You said her."
"I did, didn't I? Never imagined myself as a lesbian growing up."
"Hey, it's cool."
"I still like dicks, though."
"Amen to that!"

We both laugh as we finish our meal. He gives me the directions and we head to that so-called party. Getting there is no problem. Finding a parking spot takes forever. It's in mid-town and there's some kind of festival going on. When we do manage to get to the house, a tough looking young man waves us in when he recognizes Marq.

We slide into a very packed room; everybody's hanging out at the entrance. It takes me about two minutes to have a beer in my hand, and I don't even know who put it there. I take a sip, but I don't reallt like beer so I hand it to the next person that comes along. The crowd is intense: I feel like a salmon, swimming upstream with his entire entourage herding him along. We finally pop into a living room that is less crowded. There's only one place left to sit so Marq claims it and I sit on his lap. The music is so loud I can barely hear anything. I see a couple necking right in front of me. The horniness returns.

A girl in a very tight tank top walks up to me and offers me a drink, something blue. I take it, staring at her chest all the time.

Sitting on Marq's lap, I feel his hard-on coming on. I turn to him.

"Don't get any ideas."
"What?"
"I said..."

The noise is simply too much. The couple across from me is into heavy petting, the girl has her hand inside the man's pants, while he's pulled her top above her breasts so we can all see her bra and his fondling of her breasts.

"I need to get out of here."
"What?"

I get up. Marq follows my lead, though I'm sure he has no idea what I'm doing. As I walk across the room and into what seems to be a dining room, a boy drops in front of me and plants a kiss on my lips. He smells like Amaretto. I'm a bit stunned, mostly from the suddenness.

"Woooh!"

And then he moves on.

"Some party, huh?"

Into the dining room we go. There's a guy laying on his back on the table, with a siphon in his mouth; his buddies are pouring alcohol down his throat. On the other end of the room, in the corner, I see the back of a girl's head at the height of a guy's crotch: no misunderstanding on what's going on there.

I move into a hall. Another couple is locked in a tight embrace. She's rubbing his ass hard, while he gropes her every which way.

I walk to the stairs and almost trip on another couple making out whom I hadn't noticed. My heart is racing. I haven't had sex in so long. I head up the stairs, hoping for some reprieve. The upstairs hall is empty, but there are rooms and closed doors. There are 'do not disturb' signs on each door. This is all too much. The music is less intense here so I can actually talk to Marq.

"Off the hook, hey Prissy?"
"You knew it was like this?"
"No. Was told it would be intense."

I feel dizzy from the visual spectacle. My eyes wander about the place, to an open door. I stare at Marq for a brief moment, then grab his hand and drag him into the empty room. I don't bother shutting the door. I push him onto the bed.

"Prissy? What's up?"

I fondle with his belt, trying to undo it.

"What are you doing?"
"Marq, just shut up!"

I manage to unbuckle his belt and take his dick out in the open. He remains quiet. I swallow him; it feels nice, even if I don't usually like the sensation. I pull back and push him further on the bed. I lift my skirt and take off my panties, then climb on top of him. I see his lips starting to move but I place my finger on them. I position myself above him and sit on his shaft, allowing him to enter me. I moan as his dick penetrates my pussy. It's been so long since I've felt his. Last time was with him too.

I start riding him hard. I have to get that horniness out of my system, and I don't want to do it with a stranger. I like Marq. I'm at ease with him. His eyes are rolling in the back of his head, like they did last time I did this. There's literally nothing exposed on us. Only the contact of our genitalia betrays the intercourse we're having.

"Woh! Sorry!"

I turn my head. I see a couple, the one that was necking in the hall, peering into the room. The girl is apologizing; the guy just stares.

"Didn't know this room was taken."

She laughs. I laugh too, but I keep riding Marq.

"You didn't lock the door."
"Sorry..."

That's all I manage to blurt out.

"Come on, Dev."
"But I wanna watch..."
"Dev!"

She pulls him away and closes the door. I stare at Marq and laugh whole-heartedly. His dick feels so good inside of me. I'm overly stimulated: being surprised just added to my excitement.

"Come inside me, Marq. Do it."
"I'd love to... but it'S a little early."

I've already had quite an experience and it would be fine for me, but I feel it's unfair to Marq if I don't satisfy him. I pull off of him and stand beside the bed, taking off my dress and my bra, standing naked before him with nothing but my shoes.

"Fuck me good, Marq."

He doesn't flinch as he removes his pants and underwear, keeping his shirt on. He pushes me onto the bed on my back and climbs on top of me, pounding me hard and senseless.

"Oh! fuck Marq. Fuck! That's even better than before. Oh yes! Fuck!"

He's barely making a sound, ramming himself good into me, kneading my breasts. I remember how clumsy we were the first time we made love. we've come a long way. He starts praying.

"Oh God! Oh Princess... I'm so gonna come."
"Inside me, Marquis... shoot inside me... do it."

I feel him tensing up, and then I feel his warm load into my pussy, deep inside me. I scream in pleasure as he pounds into my pussy a few more times, before collapsing from exhaustion.

"Oh God! Marq..."

His head resting on my breasts, I wrap my arms around him and kiss his forehead. I'Ve been aching for a good fuck since forever. I'm not always comfortable doing it with Marq, but this time was good. It was great. I'm trembling as he pulls up, still inside me.

"I love you Prissy."
"Love you too."

We both laugh it off. I still feel him inside me after he pulls out.

That's why I'm hesitant to call myself a lesbian. It doesn't do justice to the fact that I like dicks. I prefer to think of myself as a sexual person.

"Damn Prissy... you were so wet..."
"I was... I've been horny all day. I may ask you to perform again later."
"Really?"
"Oh God! You were so good today."
"Today?"
"Don't get me wrong. You were fine last time - but this time, you were awesome."

We hear a knock on the door. A voice is heard.

"Are you done?"

We laugh. That took under ten minutes but it was so satisfying it felt like hours. I get up and retrieve my dress as Marq goes to get his underwear. I take from him while talking to the people outside.

"In a minute."
"Hey! I need that."
"No you don't. And I'll tell you what. I won't either."

Marq gives me a puzzled look.

"That way, if I want to fuck you again later, we'll have one less step to do."
"You really are horny today."
"You have no idea."

I toss our respective underwears inside my purse. We both finish dressing up. I go to hug Marq.

"Thanks Marq. I needed that."
"Hey... what are friends for?"

We laugh as we exit the room, leaving it for the next couple waiting to fuck.

[interesting]

We spent the rest of the party hanging out with the crowd. With my sexual tension gone, I was able to focus on other people than myself.

I spent a few hours drinking whatever was in those blue drinks, until I got a little tipsy. At some point, I lost Marq to another girl, which was fine really. I ended up chatting with two boys out of college desperately trying to get into my pants. I thought about it for a moment but decide I didn't want the complications this might bring, and I really wasn't into them anyway.

At some point, I sat down besides another girl, red hair and gorgeous figure. She sort of reminded me of Cassie and, in my inebriated state, I actually called her that.

"No, I'm Suzy."
"Oh sorry. You look like a friend of mine."
"Good friend."
"Oh yeah."

We started chatting about everything: boys, relationships, make up, shopping, cars, clothes; we even debated on religion and state, though that didn't last. I learned she wasn't in any relationship and not actively looking either. For some reason, I told her about cassie and Claire, about how I'd been invited into their bed.

"Really?"
"Yeah... far out."
"So you're a lesbian."
"Oh no... I just like sex."

We both laughed at my comment. She was pretty tipsy herself. She seemed a little uncomfortable for a moment so I leaned in.

"Are you okay?"
"No, it's fine."
"Come on, Suzy, you can tell me."
"Are you hitting on me?"
"What?"

I burst out laughing, trying to defuse the situation. Unfortunately, that did not seem to be the right attitude because she froze.

"Uh... what did I say?"
"Nothing."

I felt like I had made a tactical error, but my lack of concentration prevented me from correcting whatever mistake I had made. Instead, my mind went in a completely different direction.

"Are you a lesbian?"
"No, I'm not."
"Ever kissed a girl then?"
"No."

To me, that answer was a challenge. I leaned in and kissed her. Her cheeks went all red but she froze, allowing me to lock lips with her for a long time. When I pulled away, I saw a couple of guys cheering us on. She was red in the face but I barely noticed it.

"See, it's no different than kissing a guy."

My nonchalance must have thrown her, because she hurriedly got up and walked away. Being oblivious to anything but myself, I followed her, not understanding her reaction. She went into the bathroom; I knocked and entered.

"Suzy?"
"Oh... uh... it's nothing. I have to pee."
"Okay."

I just stood there and stared at her.

"Hmm... could you at least turn away?"
"Sure."

I turned my back to her as she went about her business. I stared into the distance, letting the alcohol dilute my perception of my environment. I felt a hand on my shoulder and lips on my neck. I turned to face her. Suzy's gaze met mine. She was as tipsy as I was, possibly more. She stared at my lips then kissed them briefly before backing away. Again, silence befell us. I leaned in and kissed her back, passionately. Her hands reached for my breasts.

"Oh my God!"

She backed away for a moment, unsure of herself.

"I've never done this before..."
"It's all right, Suzy. It's easy."

I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her in tight, kissing her. I placed her hand underneath my dress and onto my wet pussy.

"Oh..."

I moaned at the same time she did.

"I've never even tasted my own..."

She mumbled the phrase as her fingers slid across my sex. My hand reached into her panties and touched her gently. She moaned. The alcohol was clearly making us both extremely susceptible to the other's stimulation. I pulled my fingers away from her and moved them to her mouth.

"Want to taste yourself?"

The power of suggestion can be a powerful thing, and people who drink tend to be highly susceptible. she licked my fingers and her own fluids, biting back at the taste. It was unusual to her.

At that point, there was a knock on the bathroom door.

"Oh God! Maybe I should stop..."

She was panting hard. I pushed her away from me and we walked back into the main room. I didn't want her to stop - I wanted to lick her pussy right there, in front of all these witnesses. I had already seen several fellatio and other sexual acts all around me, among the crowd. What was one more to this night? I didn't know how Suzy would react. She seemed relatively shy.

"Do you really want to stop?"

She looked at me with desire and lust, mixed with inebriation.

"Want to make out here?"

It must have been the alcohol working, because she wrapped her arms around my neck and started kissing me passionately, drawing a crowd of on-lookers. Cheers went up. People moved about to make room for us as we headed to a couch and fell on top of it. I felt a hand grope my naked ass - I remembered I had no panties on - but I didn't care. I fondled Suzy's breasts over her shirt as we passionately made out on the couch, under the intense stare of the mostly male crowd. Performing in public was extremely enticing, despite the fact that I didn't know anyone. Perhaps that was the most enticing part of all.

The music actually died down and we heard a couple of the guys asking for Suzy to lick my pussy. I was clearly exposed, being on top of her, but I didn't care at that point. I pulled away from Suzy's lips.

"Wanna do it?"
"Do what?"
"Wanna lick me up?"
"I don't know how."
"I'll teach you."
"Here?"
"Why not?"

The confusion in her mind must have been at its peak, because thinking back on it, I don't think she would have gone through with it under any other circumstance. But she pushed me on my back, pulled my skirt up and planted her mouth on my pussy. The cheers of the crowd were deafening. I moaned loudly as she did her best to stimulate me, not knowing what she was doing. I pulled my dress up to under my breasts, exposing my stomach. I closed my eyes and let Suzy work me up good with her tongue and her fingers. I gave her directions as she went along.

Suddenly, a face appeared in the crowd, a familiar face that brought me back to reality. Marq was staring at me, staring at my naked lower body, then at my face. I began to tremble as I neared orgasm, and suddenly realized what was happening. I was exposing myself to the public. The orgasm came, but I barely felt it over the realization of my exposure to everyone. Marq must have read my situation for he charged over to me, while I was still in the throes of ecstasy, and helped cover me up.

"Show's over, people."

There were boos and jeers, and one man even threw his beer can at him. Marq ignored everything and helped me get up. Suzy was still groggy from the ordeal and I didn't want to leave her there, so I motioned to Marq to help her as well. We made our way through the crowd without incident, but there was nowhere to go to be alone, so we exited the house into the backyard. The crowd didn't follow: they apparently understood the show was over.

"Are you okay?"
"I'm fine, Marq. Suzy? You okay."

She stared dumbly at the ground, then suddenly she barfed all over the lawn. I couldn't contain my laughter and I burst out, almost wetting myself in the process. I moved over to Suzy and helped her recover.

"I'm so sorry Suzy."
"Don't be... God I'm horny. And drunk. And sick."
"I'd love to give you some, but I think you're too wasted."

I smelled the puke on her lips as she neared me to kiss me. I held her back.

"Maybe later."

We managed to get her to sit down in an outdoor chair and rinse her mouth. I was drunk too, so Marq did most of the moving around. I just sat in front of her. Marq came over to me.

"I don't mean to leave you two... alone, but I left something on the burner inside."
"Go on. We'll be fine."

He returned to the house. I sat Suzy down beside me on the lawn, caressed her hair and rocked her gently. She huddled against me.

"It tastes funny."
"It does. I don't mind it."
"Not bad... just funny."
"You were great."
"Maybe I'm a lesbian?..."
"Aha! Maybe you are, maybe not. Doesn't matter. Right now you're drunk. When people are drunk, they'll try anything. I'm sorry for using you."
"No... it's cool. I love you!"
"I love you too."

So Suzy was a happy loving drunk. It was better than the alternatives. Her eyes locked with mine.

"Want me to do the same to you, love?"
"uh... I don't know."
"We don't have to, but you might like it."
"Do you want to?"

I had to stop and consider my answer. I looked at her face and saw Cassie. Was it fair to her in that fashion?

"I hope you're not looking for anything serious, Suzy."
"Oh no... I'm just happy."
"Well, I do want to pleasure you... make you feel like you made me feel... but let's do it in private."
"Okay."

We helped each other up and headed back into the house, up the stairs and into the exact same room where I had previously had sex with Marq earlier in the evening. We barely noticed anyone on the way in. This time, despite my drunkenness, I had the wherewithall to lock the door. I sat Suzy on the bed.

"Why don't you strip for me?"
"Okay."

Was I allowed to take advantage of her in this state? She was obviously far more gone than I was. I had to check.

"Suzy..."
"Yes?"
"Are you absolutely sure you won't regret this?"

She paused to stare at me for a moment.

"Just fuck me."

That was all the incentive I needed. I helped her remove her shirt and her bra. She had small perky breasts. I pulled her shorts off and teased her over her panties, before removing them as well. I slid my dress over my head and this time took time to remove my shoes.

"Oh wow!"

She stared at my naked form and I saw her become all giddy. The thought of this new experience was definetely turning her on. For a moment, I wanted to insist, ask if this was all right, but then I simply dove right into her pussy. Her moans were loud and angry. She grabbed the sheets in her hands and squeezed them as I worked my way with her. Her entire body was convulsing from the intensity. I pulled away for a moment and slid my fingers inside her. She squirmed about, unable to control her movements as the pleasure waves rode her.

It had been so long since I'd had sex I was clearly overcompensating that night. I gave her a clear orgasm (and maybe a few unclear ones), becoming horny again. I moved onto the bed, placing my pussy against hers as I started rubbing. She pulled herself up, locking lips with mine, and we rode each other into ecstasy once more, until we both collapsed from exhaustion. I fell asleep for a while.

I awoke to a feeling of lips on my pussy and another rise coming into me. I looked down: Suzy was eating me up again. I allowed her to take me all in and make me release before saying anything. Once she was done, she climbed on top of me and kissed me passionately.

"That was sooo good."

I kissed her back.

"Oh yeah... I've had enough sex to compensate for the last six months."
"Oh God... I never knew I could have that much fun with a girl."
"Well, we try."

Her chest against mine felt intoxicating. She stared into my eyes before speaking.

"I know you said not to expect anything more from this but... I'd really like to do it again."
"I'Ve created a monster."

She giggled. The physical activity had helped us recover some of our mental acuity.

"Maybe I am a lesbian after all... I've honestly never had that much pleasure."
"Don't take this bad, Suzy, but you may not be a lesbian at all. Maybe you're just into sex."
"But this felt so good... so right..."
"I'm just saying, keep your options open."

She leaned in against me.

"That guy who helped us..."
"My friend Marq."
"Your boyfriend?"
"Oh no. I told you, I'm not into a relationship at the moment."
"And not looking..."
"Don't go there, Suzy. I'll just break your heart."

She laid her head on my chest.

"I just want to rest a little. I haven't been intimate with someone for so long..."
"Believe me, Suzy, that I get."

We remained there for another hour still, biding our time and taking in each other's presence.

[interesting]

When I spoke to Cassie on Monday and tried to inquire as to how she wanted to proceed with our upcoming 'activities', she simply smiled and told me she would plan the whole thing. While I was not against the idea per se (having no real anticipation from the event), I asked her to set a date. She picked the next weekend, and told me to remain available Saturday and Sunday.

I spent the next few days trying to imagine what they had planned for me. I had accepted the fact that I was going to have sex with Cassie and possibly Claire as well, and as long as they did not mind, I was okay with it. But sex, however long you make it, is just sex. It takes a couple of minutes to a couple of hours if you take your time and work around it. The way Cassie hinted at our encounter, she seemed to hint that my entire weekend would be otherwise occupied. Although I do not mind that fact, I began to wonder how much more involved the event would be. Did they plan on ganging up on me and not letting me go before the weekend was through? Was I going to become some sort of a slave to their sexual play? The possibilities were endless, and most of them very enticing.

On Tuesday, I got a call from Suzy. She wanted to meet up for coffee after work, so I joined her. We talked a lot about each other (but not about the weekend), and then she invited me over to her place. I was hesitant at first, but the prospect of having sex again (I had been deprived of it for six months) was too tempting, and as soon as we entered her apartment, we stripped and had sex, first in her porch, then in the living room and finally in her bedroom. She was amazing, unrelenting in her assault on me, unable to stop until I experienced several orgams by her hand. I tried to provide as much as she did but I was clearly deficient in that department. She did not mind.

It was almost midnight when I decided I should go back home.

"Please stay..."
"Suzy, I have work tomorrow."
"So do I... I want to sleep with you."
"I don't think I'm going to get any sleep if I remain here."

I tried to laugh, but she insisted, so I figured I'd cave in that night. We ended up having sex again, and eventually we fell asleep in each other's arms.

I woke up early in the morning, like I normally do, in unfamiliar settings. I hurriedly went to the bathroom and stared at Suzy's naked form in bed. I couldn't believe her sexual appetite: she had been so reluctant to do it at the party. I felt like if I woke her, she would never let me leave, yet I couldn't leave her there without a goodbye kiss.

As I leaned in to wake her with a kiss, still naked, she opened her eyes, took me in and pulled me into bed, for another romp.

"Suzy, I really have to get ready..."

She was eating me before I could even finish my sentence. I let her have her way with me, despite my reluctance at being late at my job. She worked me good, asking nothing in return, though I did provide her with an orgasm with my fingers while we did a 69.

When we were done, it took all my resolve to get out of bed.

"Do you have to go?"
"Suzy! Be sensible..."

I hated to leave her like this. The sex was awesome but I didn't feel that little spark with her that I had previously felt. I didn't want to break her heart.

"Dammit!"

I almost shouted as I sat beside her in the bed.

"What'S wrong?"
"You... me... dammit!"
"What? Didn't you enjoy that?"
"I did... oh so much. Suzy, I can't stay. It's not fair to you. I'm not ready for a commitment."
"I'm not asking for one."
"Yes you are! You just don't know it. God! I've never had this much sex in a single day..."
"Too much?"
"Maybe... I don't know. God! You're good, Suzy. You got good real fast."

I turned my head to face her. Her eyes were full of liquid.

"Oh no! Not that..."
"What?"
"You're gonna cry..."
"I'm not... I'm happy. Tears of happiness."
"I tell you I can't stay and you're happy?"
"I'm happy you were here... oh! Prissy... I've never had as much fun as last night. You opened me up to new things, so intense. I wanted to share every moment of it with you."
"You're not looking for a relationship, then?"
"No."
"Are you sure?"

I took a long hard look into her eyes.

"Prissy, I love you, but I'm not looking for a relationship. I don't think I could, not like what you mean, with another girl. But... what we had at the party, I wanted to feel it again. And I did, boy did I! And this time, I was sober. And it was great."

She seemed genuine in her words. I managed to crack a smile.

"All right then."
"What are you doing tonight?"
"Nothing planned. Why?"
"Well then... you're doing me again."

I smiled. It was going to be an interesting way to kick off the events of the weekend.

That day, I thought of nothing but seeing Suzy again; even Cassie was the furthest thing from my mind. We called each other and met up at a restaurant, but we took take out and returned to her apartment, where we repeated our exploits of the previous night, only I was in a much more giving mood. We took a bath together, and then she introduced me to her new toys.

"I bought them today, thinking of you."

We decided to try them out one at a time, first on one another then eventually on ourselves, while we watched the other perform. It was an unbelievable night of discovery and adventure. She tied me up to her bed, and pretended to take me by force with her devices, subjecting me to all sorts of physical stresses to elevate the stimulation, and it worked great. I did a number on her as well, tying her up in the shower to the pole and stuffing her full of devices. There was a lot of communication and cooperation. We got to bed a little after midnight, utterly exhausted but extremely satisfied.

The departure the next morning wasn't as bad as the previous day. We decided to hook up that same night. I was a little irritated from our previous night's intense activities so I told her we had to back off a little; I knew I had my weekend planned by Cassie. I didn't meet her that day: she was only part-time after all. I knew she'd contact me with the details eventually.

That night, Suzy and I went to the movies and watched a romantic comedy, while making out in the back row of the theater. We parted ways afterwards: it had been two nights since I'd been home. We kissed as if we would never see each other again, even though we planned to spend the next evening together as well.

I got to bed after taking a shower. I was all sexed out, to be honest. I wanted nothing more than to sleep until the next morning. I imagined my weekend was going to be a very tiring event, but it was so far from my mind that I only felt the echo of its tug on my psyche.

On Friday morning, I met up with Cassie who cornered me in the bathroom while no one was around. She got up to me as I was touching up my makeup and kissed me in the back of the neck. It felt strange; this time, an image of Suzy popped into my head. Thoughts are such fickle things.

"How are you today?"
"I'm well."
"You've been having sex..."

I turned to face Cassie. How could she know that?

"Either that or you've been taking care of yourself. You seem less agitated than last time we spoke."

I smiled. I didn't want to share Suzy with her. She was all mine.

"I've been... getting in shape, I would say."

We both laugh.

"It's cool either way. Remember, we're still on for the weekend."
"I know. I remember. How could I forget?"
"Good. Do you have any classes this weekend?"
"No, I already told you that."
"Sorry, I forgot. Well... I'll pick you up at noon tomorrow then. Your place."
"For Lunch?"
"Yes. With Claire."
"Okay."
"Bring a swimsuit."
"Anything else?"
"You'll be staying overnight, so what you need..."

She seemed hesitant to ask more, but she wasn't known to be shy about anything.

"You're not having your period right now."
"Oh no! Not at all. Not until next week."
"Good..."

The awkwardness of the question dissipated with the silence.

"I'm really looking forward to it, Prissy. I've been aching for this for a while..."
"Well, I hope I live up to your fantasy."

Cassie simply smiled and walked out of the bathroom. I finished touching myself up and started feeling a little horny. By noon, I was at my wit's end, thinking of all that could transpire for the weekend. I wanted to do something to relieve my tension, but asking Cassie was out of the question. I called up Suzy, in the hopes that she would be available. I desperately needed a presence at my side.

"Hey honey!"
"Prissy. I missed you."
"Me too. Want to grab a bite to eat."
"To eat?"
"Yeah... I have something you might like to eat."

My forwardness surprised me. She giggled before continuing.

"when can you be at my place?"
"I get off in fifteen minutes."
"No, you get off when I say so."
"Oooh..."
"So? When?
"Maybe thirty minutes."
"I'll be there... don't be late."
"I won't."

We hung up after saying our goodbyes. Those were the longest thirty minutes I had experienced in a long while. I did not even bother grabbing a bite to eat.

When I got to her apartment, she was already there. I knocked. She opened her door: she was already naked. I stared, somewhat bewildered. She pulled me into the house and started kissing me right there, with the door still open. I managed to kick the door closed as she fondled with my blouse, trying to undo the buttons.

It took her less than a minute to get me naked and into her living room, seated on a sofa. She spread my legs and started eating me out with no more preambule. I was already wet from my excitement and extremely into it. It had not taken long for Suzy to learn how to stimulate me best, but of course, we'd also had a lot of practice. I moaned and panted as she worked me over, coming all over her sofa and her face.

We traded places and I began to work her over. She felt so enticing, but my mind was somewhere at the same time. I kept imagining Cassie in her stead. I kept my instincts to myself. Once she experienced her own orgasm from my touch, we moved to the carpeted living room floor, huddled against one another for a break.

"Oh! God! Prissy... I love you so much."
"And I love you Suzy."

I managed to refocus my thoughts to the moment at hand, but in truth, I was anticipating the weekend much more than I had previously imagined. Suzy's presence at my side was comforting, but the thrill of Cassie and Claire was even more captivating. This confirmed the feelings (or lackthereof) I had for suzy. I had initiated her into sexuality with girls, and I had apparently been a great teacher, but I felt I had overstayed my welcome with her. She was infatuated with me, for sure, and although she claimed she could deal with my not wanting a relationship.

I needed an escape, because I didn't want to hurt her, and I could hardly fake not being satisfied.

"I'm going to be hanging with Cassie and Claire this weekend."

I tried to make my tone nonchalant because I wanted to check her reaction. Would she manifest some jealousy? Would she let it slide?

"You told me about that. This weekend?"
"Yes... to be honest, I don't know what they have planned."

There was a moment of silence.

"Do you want to go?"

My first hint.

"Yes, very much. I've been aching to have sex with Cassie, and Claire is a hottie too."

I decided to be as candid and forward as possible.

"That's nice."

I detected a hint of deception in her voice, so faint it could have been my imagination.

"Do you mind?"
"Mind?"
"Me... with them. Having sex and all?"
"No."
"Because I told you, we're not exclusive, or an item or anything, right?"

Suzy pushed me back a little.

"You keep bringing that up."
"I just want to make sure you understand."
"I'm fine with it, really. Have as much fun as you want."

Her tone was too sharp, too adamant. The conversation was bothering her. She didn't want me to go.

"No you're not."

I got up and looked at her.

"I am."

She stared back at me. Silence crept between us. I broke it.

"I think I should go..."
"So soon?"
"Yeah. It's... better if I leave."

Suzy stared at me without moving. I felt a knot in my stomach. I was hurting her and that was the one thing I did not want to do. It took me a moment to gather myself and retrieve my clothes.

"It was lots of fun, though, right?"

Her question hung in the air for a moment.

"It was fun, Suzy. But that's all it was."

She looked down. Better to call it quits now before things got too messy. The sexual tension, the desire, they had vanished only to be replaced by an unease. She finally managed to get up and cover herself.

"Take care, Suzy."

I did not give her time to answer me back. I darted out the door and shut it behind me. I made my way to my car and sat in my chair. For a moment, I stared at my reflection in the mirror. I slammed my head in my steering wheel and started to cry. The salt from my tears reached my lips, and they tasted bitter. I could almost see Suzy running towards the car, knocking on my window, asking me not to leave. And I would not leave, I would go back inside, and make love to her, and everything would be all right. Our breakup wouldn't have occured and we'd be happy together.

But she didn't come. So I dried my tears, turned on the motor and simply drove off.
==========
I hope you're all enjoying this, despite the lack of feedback I'm getting. I've also completely bypassed the proofreading for this one as well, and will probably continue doing so from now on - it's time-consuming for the others, I don't want to burden them and besides, the errors are minor. If this ever went to print, additional proofreading would be done anyway. I do want to thank applebooty and jlstockton for their efforts though. Consider yourselves unburdened.

Part 28 will explore, as promised, the sequence of events that follow Spring Break involving Jennifer, Sarah and Jim, and also conclude the A Game of Threes storyline, before moving on into another storyline for Sarah and Jim. I will experiment with my characters narrating the same events but through their personal points-of-view. Part 29 will then pick back up with this storyline, A New Girl, and conclude it as well. Part 30 will then explore the ramifications of the encounter between Thomas and Jimmy during Spring Break and the fallout from that, and also conclude that plot point for the time being.

One quick mention about timeline: the events of part 27 (this post) and the events of part 28 (next post) occur simultaneously.

Good reading all.

[interesting]

Strokes are always good...
========================
Last night, I had sex with Sarah and Jennifer at the same time.

It started out like any other night of games. We were playing strip poker, enjoying each other's company. I was the first one to get naked. I've never been that good at card games or bluffing anyway. Jennifer won the hand, so she asked for my underwear. I got up and took it off. Jennifer was still wearing her bra and skirt; Sarah was down to just her underwear. I was already hard from the mood of the activity so I got a few good comments from Jennifer.

Sarah won the next round; Jennifer first stripped her skirt off, taking her time and providing us with a big show; since I was already naked, it was decided that I would have to perform a stunt. I was asked to stand naked in the middle of the living room, while the girls tossed rings onto my hard penis; the first one to land the ring on me was Jennifer. As a prize, she asked to suck me off, which we all agreed to. She wrapped her mouth and lips against my shaft, while Sarah looked on.

My mind wandered back to Spring Break, to myself lying on my back while the girl - Julie if I remember correctly - rode up and down on me, grinding my shaft into her pussy. My mind skipped ahead to the sight of my white shaft entering Kamara's dark flesh. It skipped a beat as the images alternated between the feelings of the other two girls I had fucked that night. The excitement was just too much and I released into Jennifer's mouth. She swallowed everything, as she usually did (although this was only the second time she had done it). After a few minutes to recuperate, we hit the game.

As I stared at my cards and we played another hand, I remembered Sandy's naked form and wondered why I hadn't fucked her too. Then I remembered that Thomas had taken care of her. My thoughts told me it was a shame, because I could have fucked her too, so long as I was doing everyone else. And what about the big-breasted Susan. I remembered riding Bonnie's tits last New Year's, then shooting my load all across her stomach and chest.

Sarah told me to focus on the game, but I found I was having a hard time doing so. I won the round (my first win since the start), barely paying attention to my cards. Sarah stripped completely and I remembered seeing her and Julie having sex on the beach; or was it Jennifer and her dressed as super heroines that remained on my mind? No, it was definitely Kamara's chocolate skin against hers. Yes, that was the image I was receiving.

Jennifer, having taken off her bra and now only in panties asked me if I wanted to continue. I absent-mindedly answered yes, but really the image of Sarah dancing around Barry from New Year's had my attention. Cards were passed around, I looked at them and discarded two goods cards - I only realized it when we played our hands, that I'd thrown out a pair (we discarded face down). I chose to say nothing about it. Sarah won the round.

Jennifer got naked too and I started getting hard again. Since I was already naked, Sarah had me lie on my back and she sat on my face, asking me to eat her out. I plunged into her pussy with a ravaged appetite. I thought of Brigitte eating her out as well, Sarah went down on me and we started doing a 69 in front of Jennifer. I wasn't ready to come again but Sarah enjoyed the ride I gave her very much. As she climaxed she stopped working on me.

We eventually got back up and started to move back to the cards, but I realized they were simply a pretext at this point. I remembered something from the beach party, and I told Jennifer to lie on her back, which she did; Sarah then laid on top of Jennifer, facing her. They started making out, caressing and groping each other. Both their exposed pussies invited me into them, so I seized the invitation. I bent forward and slid my half-erect shaft into Jennifer's pussy; this was only the second time I had done that, and never in Sarah's presence. Sarah used one hand to play with herself while I pounded myself silly into Jennifer; at some point, I switched partners, and entered Sarah. By that time, I was rock-hard again. I switched partner a few more times, letting each pussy show me what it wanted. I managed to give each of them an orgasm without releasing again before we assumed a different position.

I remembered the few times we had tried a threesome before Spring Break. I had Sarah lie on her back, and motioned for Jennifer to eat her out, while I began to take Jennifer from behind. Jennifer's sex was so intense from this angle that it took me only minutes to release into her. Despite that fact, I kept pounding until she could no longer scream her lungs out.
After a while, I simply collapsed from exhaustion and fell numbly into a world of sexual imagery from all my past experiences. With so many pussies hovering about me, it was impossible to tell who they belonged to. They all begged for my shaft and I was happy to deliver it to all of them.

I woke somewhere in the middle of the night, in bed, with Sarah on one side and Jennifer on the other, each leaning against my chest. I was so hard again and so horny, I started to play with Sarah's pussy, to get her in the mood, but after a few strokes she simply turned away from me. I diverted my attention to Jennifer; her gentle moans betrayed her stimulation and she moved to her back, lightly spreading her legs. It did not take me more motivation; I rolled on top of her and slid into her. Her eyes opened, she smiled, as I began to fuck her in silence. My head tilted to the side, where I saw the backside of my sleeping girlfriend as I fucked her best friend. It did not take me long to release into Jennifer again, kissing her passionately in the process, then almost falling asleep while I was still inside her.

When morning came, I got up and without waking either Sarah or Jennifer, I hit the shower. My head was dizzy from last night and my heart hurt, not in any way I had experienced before. I must have stayed long in the shower because the door opened and Jennifer walked in to take a leak. I opened the curtain and watched her do it, staring at her naked form the whole time, watching her wipe herself and then smile at me. I motioned for her to join me in the shower. She immediately got on her knees and started sucking me off; I allowed her to play with me for a while before getting her back up, turning her around, ready to fuck her again. She asked me to do it in her ass; I hesitated for only a quarter of a second and, without even looking for protection, I started playing around her back hole. It took some doing but I actually managed to get in partly in; Jennifer's moan was loud and angry.

The door to the bathroom opened and Sarah walked in at that time. She stared at us, still groggy from the sleep. I stopped my motion and stared back at her, the tip of my shaft still inside Jennifer's ass. Jennifer motioned for Sarah to join us but there was hardly any place in the shower for three people. Sarah simply sat on the toilet and went about her business. I had frozen in place; Jennifer was trying to goad me into continuing, but the tightness of her asshole was preventing her from doing anything constructive. She pulled off of me and managed to slide her pussy around my shaft, and this time managed to ride me.

All the while, I stared at Sarah, sitting on the toilet, staring at us with her half-awake look. I was ready to come when Jennifer pulled away, turned around and started sucking on me. It took me only a few seconds to shoot into her mouth; she swallowed everything, like yesterday and the time prior to that.

"Good morning, Jim."

Jennifer's words hung in mid-air. I didn't answer anything special. I simply moved out of the shower, bypassed Sarah and headed for my clothes.

"I'm going to be late for school."

My tone was detached. I hurried out of the apartment. I was definitely going to be late.

My class ended at 11:30 that morning and I made my way to the teacher's lounge. Fridays are relatively quieter days so there were only two people. Jack was a T.A. for a linguistics seminar, a nerdy-looking but highly intelligent and dynamic individual. I waved to him as I headed for my desk. The other person was Miranda, a very sexy T.A. who did research and correction for the communications program. I stared at her long and hard that day. She wore her dark hair short, a green short-sleeved blouse hid her wonderful-looking chest, and she wore a dark mini-skirt today, with stocking and high heels. On her neck, she had a necklace with a unicorn on it.

"Nice unicorn."

She turned to face me and smiled, laughing at my comment. We usually didn't talk much to each other, basically we had very little in common.

"Thanks Jim. How've you been?"
"Okay, I guess."

I couldn't help but stare at the edge of her mini-skirt, how up it went on her thigh, how enticing it was. I decided to hit her up a conversation.

"And you?"
"Pretty good. Can I help you with something?"
"Maybe."

I smiled. She smiled back. She put on her glasses, giving her the intellectual look. From the corner of my eye, I noticed that Jack was leaving the room. My mind raced to unimagined possibilities a few weeks before.

"How?"
"I was wondering if you'd like to have lunch?"

She stared at me for a moment. I had always imagined her to be quite the woman, despite her intellectual prowess, or perhaps because of it. She then smiled.

"Are you hitting on me, Jim?"
"Maybe I am. Should I stop?"

Again, silence and smiles.

"You've had this air of confidence for a few weeks now... something's different about you."
"I'm more at peace with myself."
"It shows."

She moved in towards me.

"You're more in shape too."
"I workout."

She was getting very near me, pursing her lips. My heart was racing in my chest.

"It is really lunch you're after?"

She was pratically on top of me. I leaned in and kissed her; she was stunned for a moment, probably surprised that I would act on her advances (maybe she was testing how far I'd go); for a moment, she returned my kiss, even placing her hands on my shoulders, but then she pulled away.

"Wait Jim.... don't you have a girlfriend?"
"I do, but she doesn't mind."

I went to kiss her again but she backed away. She seemed shocked about my attitude.

"You know what, Jim. I'm not that hungry. Thanks anyway."

She hurriedly left the room, leaving me alone and confused, attempting to grasp some meaning as to what had just happened.

[interesting]

I am cold in bed. At first, I don't know why. I struggle to find the body of my boyfriend but he's not there. My hands reach further, looking for Jennifer's warmth but I again come up empty. I finally roll around, trying to get to the covers but they're missing too. I feel alone and abandoned; it is in that mood that I stir to consciousness.

I am alone, naked in my bed. I remember going to sleep last night, huddled against the already sleeping form of Jim; I remember Jennifer went to the other side and we clung to him for warmth and comfort. With the covers across our bodies, we slept soundly, in the quiet of night, with pleasant dreams sheltering themselves in our minds.

Now, the cold morning brings with it confusion and disquiet. Where is Jim? Where is Jennifer? Where are the covers? I need to pee.

I get up and woddle through my room and into the hall. I hear noises from the bathroom. The door is half-open. I enter. From this vantage point, I see into the shower. Jim and Jennifer are there. Jennifer is bent over, and Jim is rearing into her, or attempting to do so. My heart stops. No, wait! We had a threesome last night. It was good.

Jim stares at me. He has stopped moving. I stare back, still confused, still somewhat in my dreams. Jennifer is arched downward so I can't really see her face.

I move towards the bowl and sit down, but nothing comes out, so I just sit there, staring blankly into space, in silence.

"Hey, Sarah... once you're done, why don't you join us?"

Jennifer's words reach me but I don't answer. My mind is still foggy from the sleep, and I'm having a hard time focusing on what's going on. I see Jim pull out of Jennifer, but she moves around and pulls him back inside her, and she starts fucking him, while I watch absent-mindedly, as if I'm not there, like I'm watching a porn movie.

I eventually manage to go; Jennifer is moaning loudly and I hear the familiar sound of Jim having an orgasm, shooting his load into my best friend. Their voices seem distant now; Jim moves in front of me and heads out of the bathroom. I stay there, staring at Jennifer as she rinses the sweat off her body.

"Hey, Sarah, are you okay?"

I don't answer. I get up and wipe myself, slowly stepping out of my torpor, looking for Jim.

He's already getting dressed in my bedroom.

"Hi Jim."
"Sarah."
"How are you?"

My words are slow and sluggish.

"Good. I'm gonna be late. It's already past 8."
"Oh... you should go then."
"Yeah, I should."

He's already fully dressed.

"You should get a bite to eat."
"Don't have time, sorry."

Jim walks by me without stopping for a kiss. I watch him walk away and out of the apartment. Jennifer eventually gets out of the bathroom while I'm still staring at where Jim was a few moments ago.

"That was a nice way to start off the day..."

Jennifer's voice reach my ears and stab my heart.

"Funny... doesn't feel that way to me."
"Sarah, are you all right?"
"I'm fine. I should get dressed."
"You don't have classes until this afternoon..."
"I know..."

I move towards my drawers, but Jennifer intercepts me.

"What's wrong?"
"Nothing."
"Is it because I was fucking Jim this morning?"
"No, it's cool."

There is so little emotion in my voice it scares even me. Jennifer backs away, unsure of how to take me. She eventually moves backs to me and places her hands on my shoulders, massaging me.

"You need some TLC..."
"What I need is to get some work done. I have homework for next week. Plus we have to clean up the room. I mean, look at this mess. We should get going, Jenn."

And with that, I defuse any additional attempts she might make towards me. I'm already picking out my clothes for the day.

The rest of the morning, I barely see Jennifer. I'm moving about the apartment, keeping myself occupied, all the while thinking that Jim didn't kiss me before leaving for school this morning.

It's noon when I get a call from him.

"Sarah?"
"Hi Jim. I miss you."
"Miss you too. What time does your class end this afternoon?"
"Four. Why?"
"I'll catch up with you after class, okay?"
"Cool. You know where I'll be."
"Love you."
"Love you more."

We hang up after a few other tender words. Getting back to my room to pick up my stuff, I see Jennifer has cleaned up the place, like I asked. I feel bad for the way I treated her that morning. I sit beside her on the bed and massage her lower back.

"I'm sorry about this morning. I was grumpy."
"It's okay Sarah. That probably wasn't the best thing to wake up to for you..."
"I don't mind, you know."
"I know. But still..."

I say that, but some part of me inside is still angry at the situation, not at anyone in particular.

"I have to get to class. See you later."

I kiss her on the cheek and head out. Classes are as boring as usual; Jim delivers me from my torture a little before the end of my class. We head outside for a walk and I see Jim is tense. I grab his hand and we sit down in the park just outside of the school.

"What's wrong, Jim?"
"I... did something stupid today."
"What? The thing with Jennifer this morning?"
"No... Well, yes, but... Something else."
"Okay?"
"There's this T.A. in the lounge... I made a pass at her."
"Okay. Why did you do that?"
"I don't know."

Jim rubs his hand across his face.

"I just saw her, tight skirt, beautiful figure, brainy... I just wanted to do her... and then I thought: well, why not? I already fucked so many girls. It's not like Sarah will mind."

I look down. The idea of Jim with this stranger, a girl I don't know, is both intriguing and troubling, I find.

"What happened?"
"Well, I came onto her, and she sort of took the bait, and I kissed her... but then she backed away."
"She did?"
"Yeah... I told her you were okay with me being with other people."
"You did?"
"Well, actually, she brought it up. She asked if I had a girlfriend..."

I'm finding it difficult to capture Jim's stare. He's avoiding my gaze. The guilt is returning. It's not unexpected but definitely undesired.

"And you told her."

Suddenly, Jim captures my head and stares into my eyes.

"Sarah... do I have a girlfriend?"
"Yes. you do. I'm your girlfriend!"
"Are you? Really?"

I fail to understand his question. He insists.

"How are you different from Jennifer?"
"Well, for one thing I love you..."
"And?"
"Isn't that enough?"
"I'm not sure. I mean, this morning... and last night..."
"What about last night? Our threeway?"
"No... last night, I woke up... horny as hell. I tried to wake you but you... so I worked on Jennifer, woke her up and had sex with her. While you were sleeping."
"Okay..."

The notion of the two of them having sex a few feet away from me while I slept was having contradictory effects on me. On the one hand, I was getting stimulated by the idea. On the other, I felt slighted that Jim had preferred waking her up instead of working more on me. The sensation was confusing, to say the least.

"Sarah... I can't differentiate sex and relationship like that. I've been haunted, ever since that... orgy..."
"Haunted?"
"Images. I slept with five different women that night, can you believe it?"
"I was there. I slept with them too, you know."
"Yeah but... yesterday I couldn't focus. I want to fuck them again. I want to fuck Jennifer. I want to fuck Miranda."
"Who?"
"The T.A."
"Oh..."
"I want to fuck every girl I see. And what's to stop me?"
"Well, you don't have to fuck everyone."
"I know I don't, but I want to. And I can... I can fuck every girl who will want me, because you won't mind. So what's the point of being in a relationship?"
"Jim, relationships aren't just about sex."
"Aren't they?"
"No. They're about caring, and taking time out with each other."
"Not to me, Sarah... I'm not wired the way you are. I keep thinking of Julie, and Kamara, and the two others... and Jennifer, whom I see everyday, and the great sex... God! Sarah... I've become a sexaholic."
"No you're not. You're just getting used to new things."
"Well maybe I don't want to. Maybe this is too much for me. I'm unfaithful to you, and I don't feel like what we have is so... exclusive anymore, Do you understand?"
"I guess I do, but what do you want me to do about it?"
"A few months ago, Sarah, we started going out. It was awesome. It was unlike anything else. Now... I don't know, it feels jaded."
"Jaded?"
"What's so special about me and you now? What's to keep me from wandering about? What if I find someone I like better? What's to keep you from screwing every guy around? You should be entitled to as well."
"You're pushing way too far, Jim."
"I'm just taking it to its inevitable conclusion."
"It's not inevitable..."

I'm getting angry at him. He was making so much progress. Now, he's trying to take a step back. Or maybe I'm angry at myself. I like Jim, unlike I've done anyone before. I remember my unease at seeing him alone in the shower with Jennifer this morning. There was some jealousy involved. I place my face in my hands and try to cool my nerves.

"I'm sorry, Sarah. This is just...too damn much for me."
"Fine. Fine... sorry. I don't mean to get upset."

I slide a finger under his chin.

"Did I push too hard too fast?"
"I don't know. It should be you. It should be you in my bed, not anyone else, right?"
"Yes. It should... Why can't I let go?"

I huddle against his chest.

"I don't know. I don't want you to. I want you to be happy, but I'm just not sure I can be happy on your terms. Happy with you, I mean."

He kisses my forehead. We haven't hugged like this since after the party at Peter's place. I miss it. We've been playing around with our sexuality so much we've let our relationship slide. There have to be priorities in life, and I've been trying to make turning Jim more into me one of them. But Jim is not me, and he'll never be me, and even if he could, he wouldn't be himself. Already, he's changed so much. I fell in love with him because he was shy, reserved, afraid to take chances; I've pushed him over the edge so many times he's becoming reckless and placing himself (and me, by that same reasoning) into unbearable situations.

"What do you want to do, Jim?"
"If I knew, Sarah, I'd be doing it right now."

We hug tighter. This is not the worst crisis we've faced, but this one is actually shared. I realize this is not just about Jim's reservations, but also my own. As stimulating as it might be to see him with Someone else, at some point, there have to be limits to what he will and won't do. And it has to be the same for me. We've let our desires run rampant; I wouldn't trade what happened during Spring Break for the world, but having taken it that far, I now know that we need to apply the brakes.

I just have to wonder how Jennifer will take it?

[interesting]

Last night, we played Strip Poker. I gave Jim a great blow job. We had a threesome, with Jim fucking us in turn while Saran and I made out. It was the most unbelievable thing I had ever felt. Then, while I was eating Sarah out, Jim came into my pussy.

Then, during the night, Jim woke me up by playing with my pussy. He climbed on top of me and fucked me good while Sarah slept soundly.

This morning, I woke up and joined him in the shower. I sucked him good, then he gave me an assfuck. Sarah came in and watched us have sex, and he shot his load into me for a third time.

God! I've been missing that!

Then, things got weird.

As soon as Jim left for school, I went over to Sarah, ready to give her some loving of my own, but she turned me down. She never turns me down. She said she was feeling fine but I know my Sarah better. She literally pulled away from my touch to do housework. This left me more than a little upset, but I bided my time, because I knew Sarah would get over whatever had gotten into her. I couldn't imagine her actually being jealous of what had happened between me and Jim that morning,

By noon, Sarah apologized for her morning brashness. I wanted to get down with her then but she had to go to school so I figured we'd hook up later in the day and hopefully repeat the events of last night.

When she didn't come home after class, I got a little worried. She usually hurried home after four because she couldn't wait to get away from there. Maybe she had gone to Jim's place. I called there but got his answering machine. I didn't leave a message. My best bet was her cellphone. I called it and got her answering machine. Now I was intrigued. Sarah had caller identification so she would have known it was me calling. Unless her phone was out of order, which was doubtful, she would have felt the vibration.

I paced around the apartment until five. I looked in the fridge for something to make for supper, but ended up taking the gallon of ice cream from the freezer and wolfing it down uncontrollably. I finished it by six and I still had no news.

As I was ready to storm out and race around town trying to find Sarah, the phone rang. I answered hurriedly.

"Hello?"
"Hi, Jenn."
"Sarah! Where have you been?"
"With Jim."
"You didn't call?"
"I wasn't aware I had to..."

Almost every friday evening since the beginning of this semester, Sarah and I had spent some time together. It was our regular schedule. How dare she pretend not to remember!

"Well, it would have been nice for you to call. I've been waiting by the phone for two hours."
"Sorry, I was eating supper with Jim."
"You already ate?"
"Yeah. He took me to a restaurant."

I felt betrayed.

"Okay, well, next time, please call so I don't waste my time."
"Okay... sorry."
"Well, have a nice evening then."

And I hung up. Immediately, I regretted my tone and my words. I picked up the phone, but I couldn't simply call her back like that. I hovered about the phone for a few moments before deciding I would do something else with my evening. I made calls. I contacted a few of the models with which I had worked in the past, but none were available for a party. I called Peter but his voicemail told me he was gone for the weekend. Thomas was a sure thing: until I learned he was getting ready for another fight over the weekend, so partying was out of the question. Barry and Bonnie were already gone to visit Barry's parents. I attempted to get in touch with Claire and Cassie. Claire answered.

"Hello Jenn."
"Hi Claire. What are you doing?"
"Working on some fashion design... you?"
"Nothing much. Could I come over?"
"Well, now's not the best time. I'm busy working and Cassie's out."
"Out where?"
"Supplies. We're having a little party this weekend."
"Sounds nice. Could I come?"
"It's a... private thing, sorry."
"It's cool."
"Are you okay? You sound down."
"No, I'm good."
"We're free Sunday night, if you want to drop by?"
"Okay, I'll call you another time."

We said our goodbyes and I hung up. I sighed. Maybe I could go out alone. Or maybe I could rent a movie. I perused through the list of our DVDs and found none I wanted to see. Maybe there would be something at the theatre. I checked the titles on the internet but nothing popped out. I ended up spending several hours playing old games on the internet. I decided to go to bed early.

Sarah never came home that night. She must have decided to spend the night with her boyfriend. I teased myself a little thinking of them doing it, but it didn't feel the same without them in the room, so I quit and managed to grab a few hours. I woke up in the middle of the night, horny and aching for a dick, but Jim was of course nowhere to be found. I retrieved my favorite dildo and worked myself near to orgasm, but somehow I couldn't come. I eventually fell back to sleep and only woke up around ten the next morning.

I spent a lazy Saturday morning watching cartoons. I got a call from Sarah around noon, saying she was coming over. I hurriedly got dressed and did a little cleaning up (I had pretty much made a mess the previous night)

I was still cleaning up when she came in. She came over and kissed me on the cheek, while dropping her purse on the table.

"Did you have a nice evening?"

My question sounded more abrupt than I wanted it to.

"Yes, we did. We stayed home and watched our erotic superhero movie."
"The one we made?"
"Oh no! Jim hasn't finished the editing on that one. The one I ordered."
"That's good."

Sarah stops and stares.

"Are you mad, Jenn?"

I want to say no, but I also don't want to lie.

"I'm just... I expected you to be there last night, and you weren't, and I ended up wasting my time. I had plans."
"Plans like what...?"
"You know. You, me, Jim?"
"Ah!"

That word cuts the air like a knife.

"I had a long talk with Jim last night about... that... and other stuff too."
"And?"

Sarah sat down on the couch, so I did the same.

"Well, let's just say, I've been pushing too hard on Jim, and he needs to back out a little."
"He doesn't want to do it again with me?"
"Or with anyone else but me... for a while."

I see from Sarah's tone that she seems to agree with his decision.

"And what does that make us, then? Can we still...?"
"I think it's better if we don't."

Sarah looks away.

"Look, Jenn, it's complicated, okay."
"How is it complicated?"
"We're trying to make this work, but honestly, we're not being reasonable about it..."
"I don't get it."
"Is Jim your boyfriend?"
"No, he's yours."
"He's not convinced of that anymore... and frankly neither am I."
"But Sarah. There's more than sex about a relationship. I mean..."
"That's just it. Jim... likes you. A lot. And those other girls... well, Jim can't separate things like we do. He told me yesterday, he felt like he was more into a relationship with you than with me. And he didn't like that."
"Because we had sex solo?"
"He told about how he woke you up and you had sex while I was sleeping."
"So?"

Sarah is staring at me as if I'm not understanding her point. I just don't know what to think about what she's saying.

"So... it should have been me."
"You're jealous."
"No, that's what he said, although I tend to agree. You're... well, Jenn, you're the third wheel. You're supposed to be exotic, unattainable... But you're there, all the time, always accessible. This is going to sound mean but I can't make my relationship with Jim work if you're always there for him."
"But I'm not..."
"You are. We were sleeping in the same bed... did he tell you he tried to wake me first?"
"He didn't."
"And I... didn't wake up. So he turned to you. And you gave what he wanted. And the next morning, in the shower. You were there. He fucked you because you were there and I wasn't."
"So you are jealous."
"No... but Jim can't handle you being close and not being involved with you. And he's ready for a relationship where you can swap partners at will. He enjoyed his experience, but they can't be... regular things. They have to be special, otherwise, they lose their meaning... or they remove meaning from the rest, I forget what he said."

I stare intently at Sarah.

"What do you want, Sarah?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, you're telling me how Jim feels. How do you feel?"
"I feel... I'm losing him, Jenn. I don't want to."
"So you want to be only with him, then..."
"Yes, I think so."

I laugh. Sarah seems shocked.

"Honey, you can't. You've never been faithful to anyone."
"I can. If I really want to."
"Don't delude yourself."

Sarah gets up.

"Dammit Jenn... shut up!"
"I'm just saying..."
"Shut the fuck up!"

And with that, Sarah storms out of the apartment.

"Wait.. I..."

But it's too late. I go to race after her, but she's already in her car and driving away when I exit the building.

What the hell was I thinking, confronting her like that? What's gotten into me?

[interesting]

It's noon on Saturday when Cassie drops by my place. I've prepared a handbag with some stuff for a sleepover. I have a bikini, sun tan lotion, my favorite sunglasses, deodorant, my toothbrush and a hairbrush. Just for good measure, and because of what I suspect our time will be spent at, I've also included a vibrating dildo in the bag. After all, Cassie did say we were going to have sex.

I've been anxious all morning. I'm feeling better now from my breakup with Suzy. It was the right thing to do. I felt I was stringing her along for no good reason. I just hope she can forgive me. Cassie's sweet shape has been on my mind most of the time.

I step out of my apartment building and race up to her car.

"You were waiting on the porch..."
"I'm a little excited."
"You should be. It's going to be awesome."

I sit on the passenger side and stare at Cassie's lushious lips.

"Cassie?"
"Yes?"
"Can I... kiss you?"
"Not yet."

She smiles playfully as she drives off.

"Where are we going? Your place?"
"You're a nosy girl... I should blindfold you."
"I might like that."
"I know you would."

We both laugh about it to relieve some of the sexual tension. I regret not masturbating this morning. I'm already horny as hell, and I feel my panties getting wet simply from being in the car with her.

For a while, I remain silent. We drive around for a moment and leave the main part of the city, heading into the suburbs. I know she doesn't live there. I keep my questions to myself. When we get onto the freeway, I can't help myself anymore.

"How far are we going?"
"Tell you what... I'll answer your question if you do something for me."
"Okay."
"You will start asking me questions about where we're going - for every item of clothing you remove, I'll give you a hint."
"Uh? Is it somewhere I can guess?"
"Theoretically, yes. Wanna do it?"
"Strip in the car, while you're driving?"
"Wanna do it?"

I think about it for a moment. I kick off my sandals.

"I asked how far we were going?"
"Roughly twenty more kilometres."
"That takes us to the entertainment district?"

She doesn't answer anything. I reach under my skirt and clumsily take off my panties, ready to toss them to the floor.

"Give me those."

I hand them to her. She takes them to her nose with one hand and sniffs them. I'm a little rebukked by her gesture; she then tosses them in the back seat.

"Toss the rest of your clothes in the back seat. And yes, it's the entertainment district."

Now I'm really wondering where she's taking me.

"If I get it right, can I put my clothes back on?"
"Yes. But if you end up naked and still can't get it, you have to remain naked until we get there."

I swallowed my saliva. I felt anxious at the prospect, yet oddly aroused. She continued.

"Is it a shopping mall?"

I reach for my sweater and pull it over my head. A car passes by quickly; I hesitate for a moment. My bra looks like a bikini top, so it's not that intimidating. I've been in a bikini in a car before. I toss the sweater in the back of the car.

"No."

I only have two pieces of clothing left. I'm hesitant to ask another question. If I remain quiet, I don't have to take anything off. A full minute passes by. I unzip my mini-skirt. People won't notice that I'm not wearing on my bottom unless we stop somewhere, and we're on the freeway. With my exposed lower region, I cross my legs. I'm almost dripping on the car seat.

"Is it a movie theatre?"
"No."

Nothing left but my bra. I've never been so naked in a car, yet never so aroused. My heart is racing, I stare at Cassie's figure, holding the wheel; her chest rythmically moves up and down and I can't help but remember the time I saw her naked breasts in the bathroom. Yet Cassie is barely looking over to me; she's been having fantasies about seeing me naked, about having sex with me, and yet she won't even look in my direction. This is frustrating. I need some kind of release, or at least some attention.

"Is it... is it... a gym?"

I unclasp my bra from the front, play with the clip for a while, then simply remove the whole thing; instinctively, I cover my breasts with one hand while I toss the bra in the backseat. I'm naked in the passenger seat of Cassie'S car.

"Oh! So close..."

I could jump her right now if she weren't driving: it's the only thing protecting her from me. My chest is heaving, my lips are swollen, my nipples are hard, my pussy is wet; I feel the wetness on my lower region.

"Too bad, you have to remain naked until we get there."
"Aaahhh!"

My scream draws Cassie's attention to me.

"Dammit, Cass! Give me something. I'm on fire."
"Wow! I'm sorry..."
"Don't be sorry... just do something. Please!"

I've never felt like this before. Cassie removes one hand from the wheel and moves it between my legs. I moan hard and long for the few seconds she is there. She pulls her hand away, wiping it on the edge of the seat.

"My... okay... I see."

I'm no longer holding my breasts.

"Prissy, play with yourself."

I plunge my fingers deep into me at her command. I'm working myself hard, there on the freeway, in Cassie's car, unable to stop, unable to hold anything in. I moan, I sigh, I sometimes almost scream, my fingers playing inside me; I sense the rush coming in, but refusing to release. I edge myself once, but I don't stop; Cassie's hand is on my breast, and I don'T care if she's looking at the road or not. I'm pushing myself to my limits and enjoying every minute of it. I edge myself a second time. Cars are rolling by us because Cassie has slowed down; I don't know if anyone is looking nor do I care. I almost come but my body won't let me.

"Dammit!"

I reach into my purse and pull out my dildo. I wanted to keep it for later; I wanted to use it on Cassie. It will have to work for me now. I hear Cassie's surprise as I retrieve the device and forcefully slide it into me, forgetting to turn on its vibrating function. I pant, I cringe, I hold tight to the leather of the seat as I edge myself again; this time I'm going to release, this time has to work. It does. I scream with all my might, stimulated as I'Ve rarely been before, masturbating beside a co-worker with whom I'm going to have a threesome later on. The feeling is incomparable. I collapse on the chair, exhausted, completely out of my mind. I close my eyes.

"Wow!"

Cassie's voice breaks over the hum of the engine.

"Can I... get dressed now?"
"Oh yes..."

I burst out laughing. We're getting off the freeway, but I already got off a few moments later. I lean back in my chair as I reach in the back seat, looking for my clothes. I retrieve my skirt and sweater: I don't even bother with the rest.

"You're lucky I'm a good driver. Man, that was some sight."
"I'm glad you enjoyed."
"You were the one enjoying. I was only along for the ride."
"Let's call it a preview?"

I manage to put my clothes back on without too much fuss. I have no idea if anyone saw anything while we were on the freeway, but I don't really care. It was the most intense sensation I had ever felt. We finally reach a large physical complex.

"You said it wasn't a gym?"
"We're not going to the gym. We're going to the pool."
"Oh!"

Swimsuit. Stupid of me. I laugh it off as we exit the car.

Inside the structure, we meet up with Claire. We exchange quick kisses on the cheeks.

"How was the ride?"

Cassie and I burst out in laughter again.

"You'll have to tell me about it."
"We will. Let's go change."

We head inside to the locker rooms. If I had been shy about them seeing me naked before, I no longer am. I start to disrobe before even selecting a locker. I see Claire staring at me; Cassie is whispering in her ear. I look to them and smile. Claire starts to remove her dress; I see her perky mounds emerge and they give me a shiver. She drapes a bikini over the top.

"This pool allows bikinis?"

The question I ask is valid: some of these places have a stricter dress policy even for swim activities.

"Yes. For us it does."
"I take it you know someone, Claire."
"I do."

She leaves it at that and I don't insist. I'm staring at the now naked form of Cassie, sliding into her own bikini. The shivers return.

we head through the changing room after locking our stuff up and into the pool; it's empty. The lights aren't even on. Claire turns them on at the main switch in the office, which appears to be unlocked.

"So you really do know someone..."
"Pool is closed on Saturdays."
"Really?"
"Well, actually, the rest of the complex is undergoing renovations. Didn't you notice?"

I must admit to not having noticed, but then again, my mind was elsewhere.

"So... what am I doing here?"
"You're here to swim, darling."

Cassie walks up to me as she says so.

"You're here to earn points."
"Points?"
"We're going to play games, Prissy. Lots of games. You'll win some, you'll lose some. You'll be playing either against me, or against Claire. If you win, you score points. If you lose, you don't. The more points you get, the better you'll be for the evening."
"I'm not sure I follow."
"You trust me, right? You know I'd never do anything to hurt you?"
"Of course I trust you Cassie."
"Then don't ask questions. Just play and have fun."
"I can do that."

I giggle at the idea of these games, played for my benefit. Or is it for theirs? At this point, is there a difference, given the path we're all on?

[interesting]

I sit down on the edge of the pool, my feet in the water. It's a little cold for my tastes but I'll manage.

"So, Claire, you say the rest of the building is undergoing renovations? Isn't it a little dangerous to be here?"
"That's half the fun!"

She laughs, then gets serious.

"It's safe to be in the pool."
"There's no lifeguard, though."

Claire smiles.

"There's me. I'm a trained lifeguard."
"Oh! Okay then."

My anxieties calmed, I watch Cassie jump into the water a little further and Swim up to me; she places her hands on my knees and stares at me.

"Why don't you join me in here?"
"Sure."

I dive in. I shiver a moment, then my body adjusts to the temperature. Claire calls out to us.

"Remember, Prissy, your goal is to score as high as possible. The first test is fairly easy. You just have to go under and hold your breath for as long as possible."
"I'm racing against Cassie."
"You guessed it."
"Aren't you going to time it?"

I notice she doesn't have a stop watch.

"We don'T need exact times, You just have to last longer than Cassie."
"Fair enough."

We're at the middle section of the pool. If we both stand up, the water gets to right over our breasts. We grab hold of the ledge. Claire gives us the signal. We plunge our heads into the water, holding on to the side to fight off the buyoancy. The first few seconds are easy; I close my eyes and hold my breath. I realize I forgot to start counting; it usually helps me hold my breath, focusing on the numbers. When I start counting in my head, I get up to twenty seconds; my lungs are on fire, my heart is racing, trying to escape my chest. I hang on a few moments more but then I pull out, gasping for air. Cassie pops out beside me a moment later, in roughly the same state as me. I failed. I look up at Claire but she's just smiling.

"Well, you can't be expected to win them all."
"I... I know..."

I pull myself up on the ledge; I'm given plenty of time to recover. Claire goes over to the office and returns with a length of rope. Once Cassie and I are back in full form, she tosses it to us.

"Wrap it around your waists."

She also hands us arm floaters.

"And put these on."

I haven't put these on since I was a child, but I comply. With them, it's almost impossible to sink to the bottom.

"Swim to the deep end."

We carry out the order. Cassie brings the rope along. We only tie it up when we get to where we're supposed to be, under the low dive platform. It's a complex maneuver tying it but we both manage to do it. Claire sits on the edge of the platform.

"You will start back to back, and then race away from each other. Prissy, you can score points here by pulling Cassie to your side of the pool."
"Points?"
"If you can get her to the other side of the diveboard, you'll score one point. Two if you get here anywhere between the diveboard and your side. Three if you manage to reach the edge."
"I'll never be able to!"
"Well, then try."

We get into position and wait for our cue. With the signal given, we both swim away from each other, until the rope is extended to its fullest and snaps us back a bit; then, it'S racing as hard as possible against the other person's strength. I have a good strong start so I see my side getting closer. Suddenly, I'm pulled back, in the other direction. Cassie is having no problem pulling me the other way. I struggle against her but I have no chance of winning. I stop fighting when I bypass the platform where Claire is laughing herself silly.

"And the winner is Cassie..."

I start pouting.

"But... on her initial charge, Prissy did manage to tug Cassie back to the platform, so that's one point for her."

I give her a smile to thank her.

"I really did that?"
"Yeah... you had a great start."
"Cassie is just too strong."

Cassie swims up to me and grabs me from behind.

"What can I say? I've got it."

We laugh. Her skin against mine feels so good, and the exercise and games are making me feel wonderful. I purse my lips; I want to kiss her mouth. She swims away. We remove the rope and toss it back to Claire. She tucks it away in the office before coming back.

"This will be your final test against Claire. You have an opportunity to score twice here."
"Okay."
"You will be playing tag. But a special kind of tag. You need to undress Cassie in the water.... You can lose the floaters by the way."
"Undress her, how?"
"Well, your goal is to undress Cassie. You will both start some distance from each other. Your goal is to tag Cassie. If you do, she has to stop swimming away for two seconds. Use that time to strip either her top or bottom, or both. Naturally, after two seconds, she can move again, and she will be counting them out loud."

Cassie intervenes.

"Do we give her extra points?"
"Do you want to?"
"I'd like it."
"Okay."
"What are extra points?"

Claire and Cassie smile. Claire is the one to answer.

"If you do capture Cassie once she is naked, you are allowed to grope her all you want; the number of times you manage to successfully do this will give you extra points."
"Okay..."

We get to our starting positions. Once Claire gives the signal, I start racing after Cassie. She's an excellent swimmer, as I've experienced from the previous game, but I will tag her and strip her. I go left, she dodges right; I lunge forward, she darts back. It takes me a full minute to land a hand on her ankle as she speeds away. She stops and starts counting. I had almost forgotten about the other part. I reach in and grab hold of bikini top string just as she starts to move. There is a struggle and I think the string snaps, because I'm left with her top in my hand.

"Wooo!"

She's speeding away in the water, topless. It takes me a moment to start racing after her; I let the bikini top drift across the surface of the water. She's way faster than before: I think she wasn't giving me her all. I'm getting tired from all the swimming around. I hear Claire's voice.

"Prissy, time's up."
"But I can get her."
"If you want to continue, take off your top."

It takes me a split second to comply. I'm racing topless against a topless Cassie. She's much faster than me and tires less quickly. After a long while, Claire's voice continues.

"Keep going?"
"Yes!"
"Take off your bottom."

I comply. I get that this is my last chance. I go all out; my mind is starting to see a pattern in Cassie's movements, almost like I'm starting to anticipate her actions. I manage to corner her and tag her on the shoulder. Despite my tiredness, I plunge into the water, grab hold of her bottom strings and hang on tight. She starts moving again, but I'm not letting go, and the bikini bottom simply slides off her legs.

I pull up to the surface, waving the cloth around victoriously.

"That's great, Prissy. Two points for you. Want to go for more?"

I'm exhausted beyond my usual limits, but the game has me so high that I'm willing to push myself. I go racing after Cassie; luckily for me, she's tired too because I manage to quickly tag her ankle again. She stops swimming; I come up behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist, then pulling my hands up to her breasts. Cassies tilts her head back so it rests against my shoulder. I slide one hand down her stomach, and slide a finger against her pussy. I kiss the side of her neck. Cassie pulls away from me, swims to the edge and steps out the pool, naked. My eyes can't look away.

I follow her out. She gets to Claire, who has stepped off the diveboard. They kiss fleetingly. I walk up to them, sliding my hands across my thighs and sides, desperately wanting their hands and lips on me. Claire steps in front of Cassie.

"Congratulations, Prissy. Four. I think you're ready for a reward."
"A reward?"
"Go sit on the diveboard."

I comply. Cassie comes along with me, grabbing my hand, helping me sit on the edge of the diveboard. Claire has plunged into the water. Cassie sits behind me on the board. Its surface is rough on our naked behinds. She wraps her arms around my waist.

"So you don't fall off."

I feel her chest pressed against my back. Claire swims up to under the diveboard. She reaches up, grabs hold of my legs and pulls herself up; her face arrives at just the right level as she stares into my crotch.

"Claire?"
"Close your eyes."

I carry out the order. I sense a tongue against my pussy lips. Claire's strong hands are holding onto my thighs; Cassie is holding onto me so I don't fall forward, sitting precariously on the edge of the board; Claire starts licking my pussy with intent. How she can hold herself up and do this is beyond me, but she's doing it. How athletic she really is! I hear Cassie'S voice.

"Don't hold anything in, you can scream all you want."

I don't feel as vocal as I did in the car, but Claire is providing with excellent stimulation. I'm panting heavily, enjoying every lick of her tongue. It ends too fast for me, but she can't keep that position forever. I shiver in Cassie's arm. Claire is still in the water; Cassie pulls back, laying me on my back on the diveboard, then climbing on top of me until her head reaches my crotch; her own pussy arrives on my face. I dive into her, aching to taste her juices and feel her tremble under my care; she dives into me the same way; I suddenly feel Claire's hands on my thighs, and both of them are eating me out at the same time. I let out a sucession of quick moans, as they provide me with my release. I try to keep working on Cassie but she pulls off of me and into the water before I can continue. I just lie there on the rough surface for a moment. WHen I get up, I see Cassie and Claire are making out in the water. I jump in to join them, but they interrupt their play. Again, they won't kiss me.

"Oh Guys... I've never been licked by two people at once."
"It's something, hey?"
"Have you done this before... I mean, letting someone else into your... games?"

Claire answers.

"Yes. Last year. We don't make a habit of it. And don't think it's over, Prissy. The games have just begun."
"That's right. You'll be playing against Claire now."

We all smile. Games like these, I can play all day and all night.

[interesting]

Cassie steps out of the water, still naked. I can't take my eyes off her. I can't believe I just tasted her sex. I can't believe I was just stimulated to orgasm by both her and Claire. I can't believe I'm naked in a public swimming pool (albeit an empty one) and playing games with this wonderful lesbian couple. I'm as close to heaven as I'll ever get in this lifetime.

Cassie drapes a towel around herself. She's less distracting this way. She speaks.

"So, you're up to four points now. You have three other contests where you can score big. Two in the water, and the other, well..."
"Don'give away too much, Cass..."

Claire winks at Cassie. Their complicity is so sweet and so beautiful. I'm glad I'm spending this day with them. I'm reminded of Suzy for a moment. I was harsh on her yesterday, letting her go like that. I truly hope she'll forgive me.

Cassie snaps me back to attention.

"Here's the deal, Prissy. You'll start at the deep end of the pool and have to swim to the other side as fast as you can."
"That's a long swim."
"It is. Claire will be racing after you, but we'll give you a headstart. You'll be racing twice. If you fail the first time, we'll give you a longer advance in the second race; if you succeed, it will be shorter. Got it?"
"Got it."
"Get in position."

I'm still naked in the water. It feels so wonderful not to bother with clothes. Claire is still dressed though; her bikini highlights her sensual form. She is a tad more feminine than Cassie, but I'm not letting that fool me. She is, after all, a lifeguard.

"Go!"

I start swimming as fast as I can. I know eventually Claire will be at my heels. I head for the other side of the pool. I'm past the midway point. I can do this. I've regained some strength in my arms and legs, and I know I can reach the end... That is, until I see Claire swimming up to me, a little past three quarters of the race. She taps me on the back and we stop. I get to my feet, and my upper body sticks out of the water. I see Claire's eyes hover to my breasts, with the water dribbling down and around them. I grab them; I see Claire shiver.

"Why don't we give this another go?"

I start swimming back; Claire lingers on the sight of my naked body a few moments more before heading back with me. We reach the deep end again, with no rush, and Cassie gives me time to recuperate.

"Okay... you'll have a somewhat bigger headstart. Claire, you'll have your work cut out for you."
"I can manage."

I intervene.

"How about if I win, Claire gets naked too?"
"No can do."
"Oh!"

I'm disappointed, but Cassie continues.

"That comes after."
"Oh!"

This time, I'm excited. We get ready for the next race. The signal is given. I'm not holding anything back. I want to score. I have a bigger lead but I don't let it get to me. I swim with all my might, and sure enough, I make it to the shallow end of the pool, though not by much. Claire was less than a metre from me. She's damn fast!

"Congratulations!"

I prance around the water, doing a little dance. My breasts are jiggling up and down, water is splashing everywhere and I'm enjoying every minute of it.

"That's five. Let's move on to the next game."
"Where do I go?"
"You stay here. Claire?"

I see Claire removing her bikini top, exposing her wonderful breasts to me. I just want to knead and kiss them.

"For your next task, Prissy, your goal is simple. You will wrestle Claire. You have to get her head under the water. Everytime you do, you score a point."
"Sounds feasible."
"Be careful, she's a fighter. A few rules: no biting, no clawing, no punching. Pure wrestling. Got it?"
"Guess so."
"You've never watched wrestling?"
"Not really, no. I'll manage though."

We're standing in the shallow end of the pool, with water just above our pussies. I feel exposed and excited all at once. Claire's breasts bounce around as she positions herself, lowering her body nearer to the water. I don't understand why she's doing that but I imitate the pose. Given the signal, I rush her; she slides under me, flips me above her head and I fall flat on my back in the water.

"Ow!"

I get back up, wipe the water and my hair from my face.

"That hurt..."
"Sorry. I'll try not to flip you anymore."

I rub my lower back and my buttocks. The water snapping on them has left a reddish mark, I'm sure of it.

I advance towards her more cautiously. We grab hands; I try to twist her to the side but she is stronger than me. I move my legs around in the water so I can trip her, but I end up tripping myself and falling into the water. She pulls back.

"This is thougher than it looks."
"Maybe this isn't fair."

I smirk at Claire's comments.

"I can do this."

I charge again, we grab hands and I try to lean into her, but she holds fast. Despite the slipperiness of the ground, she manages to hold onto her footing. I tilt sideways; she hangs on tight. We struggle back and forth for a moment; I back off and she lets my hands go. I'm panting.

"Are you okay?"
"Never better."

I try to lunge at her legs, but the water slows my attack and she dodges out of the way. I lunge again, we grab hands; this time, I manage to pull her up close to me, her chest compressing against mine, her face mere inches away from me. I smile as we struggle, then plant a quick kiss on her lips. She seems totally surprised; I fall to the side into the water, taking her with me. We splash around and let go.

"Hey! She cheated! She kissed me."
"Well, technically Claire, we hadn't specificied kissing, so that's a score for her. But no kissing from here on. Got it?"
"Got it."

I nod. I'm feeling giddy, even if Claire's lips tasted a little like chlorine.

We grab hands again (this seems to be the first thing we ever do every maneuver). This time, she'S ready and doesn't allow me to get close. I try some of my smartest manoeuvres, but try as I might, I can't get her head under the water anymore. We end the game with me having scored once. It brings my total to six. Cassie tells us to come out of the water but recover the floating pieces of clothing. We do that.

We head into an adjacent room: it's a sauna. Claire finishes stripping. Cassie motions me to lie down on a bench. I see Claire tying her long hair into a knot.

"You're up to six now. That'S good. This will be our last game here. Anyway, it's already past four."
"It is? Wow! Where did the time go?"

I smile. Cassie takes out a blindfold.

"This is your chance to score big points now. Claire and I are going to take turns doing something to you."
"Something?"
"Is there anything you wouldn't enjoy?"
"Well... uh... I guess not but... I'm not sure what you mean?"

She seems reluctant to spell it out.

"Sexually, I mean. Are there things you don't do?"
"Oh!... well, uh... anal? That'S about it..."
"Good to know."

I put on the blindfold. It'S opaque so I can't see through it, and wide enough so I can't see around it.

"Place your hands on your sides."

I comply with Cassie's order.

"When we start something, you have five seconds to tell who is doing it. If you get it right, we continue for a while. If you fail, we stop and do something else. Got it?"
"Got it."
"If you fail to speak, we stop after five seconds and switch. If you hesitate, just take a guess... Spread your legs a little."

I comply. I'm shivering despite the heat of the sauna. I hear them shuffling around the room. I feel a mouth wrap itself around my big toe. I have to take a guess.

"Cassie?"

The mouth moves away. It was Claire. For a moment, there is nothing. I hear moving around. If Claire was at my foot, where will the next stimulation come from? A hand on my stomach. It could be either, but...

"Cassie?"

The hand kneads my abs, what little I have of them anyway. The massage is soothing and relaxing. Cassie works around them, to my sides, up to my diaphragm, down to my lower waist. Eventually, she pulls away. Another moment of nothing follows, then two hands grab my breasts. I jerk a little at the stimulation.

"Claire?"

The hands knead my breasts expertly; I'm trembling under her care. My nipples are particularly sensitive today; she flicks them a few times, getting a moan out of me everytime. Claire's hands retreat. I let my senses try to recover. Hands in my hair. Are they the same hands? I can't tell. I take a guess.

"Cassie?"

The hands pull away. I almost sigh out of spite. I wanted a scalp massage. Another moment of silence, then lips on my neck. I purse my lips and forget to call out a name. The lips move away. Damn. I have to pay more attention.

Fingers rolling down my thighs, towards my crotch. They tickle.

"Cassie?"

The fingers move away. I'm completely lost. I though for sure Claire was at the top of my head, but they must have switched around. A finger slides into me; I moan loudly, but I have to call out a name, and it has to be the right one, because I want this to continue.

"C...Claire?"

The finger keeps prodding inside me, followed by a second one. I'm experiencing a nervous jerk from the stimulation, from Claire's fingers inside of me. She pulls out too fast for my tastes. Fingers reach my mouth and I suck on them; they taste like me. I should call out Claire, but I'm too busy sucking on them. The fingers move away and I hear shuffling around the room.

I sense a presence above me, and my nose captures the scent of sex near my face. I extend my tongue and lick on a shaved pussy.

"Cassie..."

She sits on my face and I start eating her out. I didn't have time to finish earlier. I move my hands and grab her thighs so she doesn't escape; she's facing away from me. I hear her moans as I play with her, driving my tongue into her so I can explore. It doesn't take her long to orgasm. I'm blindfolded but I can feel everything though my tongue. She collapses on top of me, but Claire apparently helps her up and off.

My blindfold is removed. Cassie and Claire are both looking at me with lust.

"She's good... you'll have to try her later."

Cassie's comment makes me blush as much as Claire's answer.

"I will, don't worry."
"So, what am I up to now?"
"You were at six... You got it right four times, so ten."
"And what do I win?"
"Scores are for later. Right now, you win another reward."

Claire reaches into a wooden box under her bench, opens it and pulls out three dildos.

"Have you ever done it while two other people were doing it?"
"No... actually, never with even one watching. Well, except for earlier..."

I look at Cassie. She laughs. Claire is inquisitive.

"What happened?"
"Let's just say she gave me quite a show in the car."
"Really... I feel cheated."
"How about a show now, then?"

These girls are getting under my skin. I've always been easily swayed by other people, and I tend to adapt to their attitudes. Claire and Cassie are so carefree and open-minded I'm feeling particularly open today.

She tosses me the dildo I select and some lubricant. I start by sucking on the device, swallowing it as deep as I can (I've never been good at deep throating, and besides, the dildo is not like a real penis), getting my saliva all over it. I see the girls doing the same, emulating my moves.

I remember a time back in high school where the girls in the locker room ganged up on another, forced her to strip and masturbate in front of us, using a dildo. I was part of the girls who had forced the other one to do so. I had felt bad about it afterwards, but I had gotten over it.

I slide the dildo across my pussy lips, watching as Claire and Cassie do the same. I want to see the dildos inside them so I plunge mine into me. It's somewhat bigger than what I usually use. I pull it out and apply some lubricant before trying again, and this time it works better. I start working myself up, but my stare never leaves the gorgeous bodies of my two counterparts.

Before long, we're all too engrossed in what we're doing to be really paying attention to the others. Claire is the first one to orgasm, and she screams loud and long, holding the device inside her once she's done. I'm next in line, not long after, letting the sensation ride into me. I'm a lot less vocal than I was in the car. Finally, it takes a little longer for Cassie to procure herself with the same result. Once we're all done, we stare at each other and burst out laughing.

"Well, that was special."
"Did you enjoy it?"
"I guess I did."

We recompose ourselves.

"You girls are awesome."
"You're pretty fine yourself."

I thank Cassie for the compliment.

"We should get going."

Claire brings us back to reality.

"Gather your stuff."
"And where are we going now?"
"Back home. We're not done with you yet."

I wait a few more moments to take in the sight and the feel of my situation. I haven't had fun like this in a long while, and I'm not just talking the sex. The whole play within the pool, the daring and the playfulness are all reminiscent of a few years ago for me; I haven't indulged in these things since forever. Cassie and Claire are letting me experiment with these again. I'm still wondering Where things can go from now.

[interesting]

We go out of the building and head for Cassie's vehicle. Memories of what I did earlier today come back to haunt me. Cassie obviously notices my smile.

"What's on your mind?"
"Nothing special."
"I bet."

We laugh. I move towards the backseat, because I figure Claire will be sitting up front. Cassie heads for the driver's seat. I'm surprised to see Claire going to sit in the back as well.

"Um... Should I go to the front?"
"No. You're sitting in the back with me."
"Okay."

I sit right behind Cassie's chair, and Claire climbs in on the other side. Cassie starts the engine and we get rolling. I know it's at least thirty minutes back. I'm thinking Claire has plans for me while Cassie is driving.

"Are you having fun yet, Prissy?"
"I'm having a blast."
"How daring are you?"
"I don't really know. What do you mean?"
"How far are you willing to go?"
"Pretty far, I guess..."
"So it'S trial and error then."
"Maybe. What are you getting at, Claire?"

She smiles.

"Undress for me, please."

I've already been seen naked, I've already been naked in this car as well. No problem stripping here, except for the space. Before we're even on the freeway, I'm naked again. Claire tosses my clothes to the front passenger seat, where I can barely reach them.

"Okay... what now?"
"Now, we wait for an opportunity..."

She smiles, but then gets a little serious.

"You know, Prissy, you don't have to do anything you don't want to do, right?"
"I know. It's cool."

I see Claire reach down and pull her own panties off, revealing her pussy for my benefit. I shiver; being naked in a car tends to do that to someone. That and the notion of what I'm about to be doing.

"You've already had a go at my girlfriend, so now you get a go at me. Make me come."
"I can do that..."
"But if Cassie tells you to stop, you do. She's on the lookout. She might ask you to do stuff too. You will comply to the best of your abilities. If you don't want to do something, just say so."

I nod my understanding. I'm feeling giddy again. As Claire leans back in the seat, exposing more of herself for me, I move around so I can place my face inside her pussy and start eating her. These girls don't kid around with these games, not that I mind. I'm having way too much fun.

Claire is fondling her breasts through her shirt while I work on her. I'm getting wet again from my stimulation of her.

"Stop!"

I freeze what I'm doing and look up. Claire is recollecting her thoughts.

"Stay down, we're at an intersection. Stop light."

I almost burst out laughing. I'm naked in the middle of the city, stopped at a traffic light, eating out another girl. The car is stopped. I hear other vehicles in the vicinity. I can't stop laughing. Luckily, the windows are up so no one outside can hear me. But Claire is laughing alongside me, and her head is sticking up the window.

The car gets rolling.

"Okay, you can go."

I dive in again. Claire's sex tastes wonderful to me, but I'm guessing it's just the excitation of the day. She starts moaning and panting when we hear Cassie telling us to stop again.

"You hungry? I'm hungry."
"What?"
"Claire, what will you have?"
"Uhm... burger and fries combo.
"Prissy?"
"What? Where are we?"
"Drive through."
"Oh my God!"

I plunge as low as I can in the car, again intimidated by the idea of being seen by strangers. But unless someone leans into the car window, they won't see a thing, even though it's broad daylight outside.

"Last chance to place an order..."
"uh... who's paying?"
"I am silly. Now what do you want?"
"Fries and a shake?"
"Done."

The car stops. Cassie places our order. My head is at Claire's crotch level; her smell is intoxicating and I want to go down on her again, but I'm waiting for Cassie's command. The car starts rolling again and Cassie gives me the go-ahead. I'm hungry, and not for food. If I'm going to be humiliated a little (which I don't really mind), I'm going to make it hard for Claire to keep her countenance.

We get to the drivethru window. I have no idea if the cashier can see anything in the back of the car, nor do I care at this point. Claire is doing her best not to moan or make any suspicious noises; I'm working her with both my tongue and my fingers. Cassie pays for the food and departs. As soon as the window is rolled up, Claire lets go one loud and long moan, as I bring her to orgasm.

"Oh yes! Yes! Oh God! Prissy! Oh God! Cassie... oh!..."

I pull away, as she tries to steady herself.

"I think she's earned her top back, if she wants it..."

Claire is laughing gently, still somewhat shaken from what I just did to her. My top is tossed back to me but I don't put it back on yet. I don't even leave my current position. I wait for orders. Claire has finished straightening herself. Cassie speaks.

"I told you she was something."

I smile and laugh a little. My shake is handed to me. I wolf it down: all this exercise has got me famished. The car accelerates. We've hit the freeway. I get up a little, mindful to keep my breasts below window level.

"You're a wildfire, Prissy."

I thank Claire for the comment.

"Really, I'm not usually this forward, but I guess it comes with the people I'm with. You two are so hot; I'm just lucky you planned to integrate me in your games."
"We're the lucky ones so far..."

We all laugh.

"I think she deserves another score, Cassie..."
"Agreed."
"So you're up to eleven..."
"Am I ever going to find out what that is for?"
"When we get home. I promise."
"All right."

I place my top over my chest without putting it on so I can straighten myself a little. I'm still naked, but at least my breasts are covered. Claire turns to me.

"Want to score extra points?"
"Sure. How?"
"Flash other cars."
"Are you joking?"
"No. For every car you flash until we get to our exit... how far are we Cassie?"
"Roughly 20 miles."
"For every car you flash, you get a score."
"Isn't it dangerous?"
"Well, obviously, you can't flash everyone. Cassie will spot which cars are best."

Not that I haven't done my share of flashing in the past, but I don't feel like showing my breasts to just anyone. A few years ago, I had a bad experience with that. Mind you, it's not likely to happen here, in this context, but I've still got some bad memories from it. I want to trust Cassie in this context, because so far, she's been fair with me. I straighten myself, ready to pull my top away for any car she designates. It isn't really about the score. It's more about playing along with these games, showing that I still have a wild side to myself.

Cars are rolling past us; we're going at the speed limit while most cars are exceeding it. Claire and Cassie are looking at the vehicles passing us by. A family in a minivan. Not a good choice. An elderly man. Forget it. Cars roll by, none fitting the bill. A sports car gets near, three boys inside, maybe sixteen or a bit more. The perfect vehicle. They're going fast so Cassie speeds up to keep pace with them.

I drop my top and place my hands on my breasts. We eventually manage to capture their attention. The guy on the passenger looks to our side and spots me. I remove my hands for a moment, then put them back again. He seems to call out to his friends. The one in the backseat turns his head. I flash again. Their eyes are as wide as they can get. One of them motions for us to lower the window. I look at Cassie and she gives me the go-ahead.

The guy in the backseat seems to be shuffling about; suddenly, we see two white buttocks sticking out of the window. He's mooning us. I get up from my position and moon them in return. I hear the shouts and applause, but I hurry back down. I still can't believe I'm doing this. Claire is laughing her ass off.

I notice that she is lowering her top; she crawls over to my side, pushing me back, and flashes them too. The guy in the backseat who was mooning us has lowered his pants and now, facing us, he exposes his wobbly dick. I'm laughing my ass off. When Claire backs away, I lean forward; I notice that Cassie has also exposed her top.

We continue to ride alongside them. The passenger in the front seat is telling us to pull over, and I'm pretty sure what he has in mind. Fortunately, Cassie doesn't slow down. I know I'm game for many things but having sex with complete strangers on the side of the freeway. I back a little in my seat.

"Huh... I don't know if you thought about this, but how do we make sure they don't follow us at our exit?"
"Leave that to me, honey."

I take Cassie's word on that. The guy on the passenger seat has mooned us as well, while the other seems to be jerking off at window height. It's not the most erotic sight I've ever seen, but it is distracting. Claire pushes me against the seat, nears my face and kisses me passionately. I had almost forgotten how much I wanted to kiss them. I'm making out with her before I even realize I'm doing it. Her hand is going near my crotch and I'm letting her push her fingers into me; all the while the guys are shooting, asking us to stop our vehicle.

Suddenly, the car jerks a little to the right; we lose sight of our vehicular partners as we enter an exit. Claire pulls away before I can get too much into it. I still feel her lips on mine a moment more. Cassie obviously took an early exit to lose them; she probably veered into it at the last minute so as not to give them a time to adapt. She's a very good driver, apparently.

"You should get dressed now..."
"Do I have to?"

We all laugh, as my clothes are handed back to me. We ride into town and go along the main street for a while; it takes longer than if we'd remained on the freeway, but at least we don't have to worry about these guys catching up to us.

"That's twelve, right?"
"Twelve it is, yes."

I lean in and kiss Claire on the mouth, a quick peck, nothing too much.

"Thank you."
"My pleasure, really. The sight of them watching was just too much, I couldn't resist."
"Yeah, it was intense."

The car takes a few turns, and we eventually reach the apartment complex where Cassie and Claire live. I'm anxious to see what they have planned for me next. Yet, when the car stops, I hear something in Cassie's voice that tells me something is up.

"We have company, Claire."

I look out the window, half-expecting to see the boys from the freeway. Instead, I see a beautiful young woman, with long black hair, wearing a short skirt and a black camisole, sitting near the entrance. Claire looks out and seems concerned.

"I better go see what's up."

The girl on the stairs looks sad. Cassie parks the car; Claire hurries out of the vehicle while I get out slowly. Cassie remains with me.

"What's going on?"
"That's Jennifer. Friend of ours."
"She's pretty."
"She is."
"She seems sad."

We slowly walk towards the building, but I keep my distance. After all, I don't know this girl. Seeing her sad reminds me a little of Suzy. I get an ache in my heart for her. Whatever it is, I want to console her. But her friends are surely better at this than me.

Claire is already talking to her.

"So you had a fight?"
"Yeah... and I said something awful, and now she won't answer my calls. Oh! Claire... I did bad this time... real bad..."
"Calm down, Jenn... we'll sort this through inside."

They get up and head inside. My heart is breaking. Suddenly, the fun is gone. Someone so beautiful, so pretty, looking so sad, it's just not right.

"Uh... we'll have to stop here. I'm so sorry, Prissy."
"No, no, I understand completely. I'll take a taxi home."
"Nonsense... I'll drive and come back."
"Are you sure? You should be with your friend."
"Claire is here. She'll be fine."
"What happened?"
"She got into a fight, I think, with her best friend, Sarah."
"Can I help?"
"No, but thanks for caring. Come on. I'll drop you off."

We head back to the car. I can't stop looking at the entrance to the building, where this Jennifer girl just disappeared. I hate it when people cry, and having just had a spat with Suzy, I understand how she must be feeling.

I can't shake the fact that maybe I could do something to help her. But that's all in my head at this point. Best to leave it in the capable hands of her friends.

"Thanks for the activities, Cassie. It was awesome. I'm just sorry about your friend."
"I had fun too. We'll pick it up another time. Don't worry about it."

I lean in and kiss Cassie on the mouth. She lets me this time. It's not a very long smack, but it carries a lot of emotion.

"I wanted to do that."
"Me too."

We get in the car, so she can drive me back to my place. On the road back, I'm not thinking about lost opportunities with Cassie and Claire. All I can think about is how sad Jennifer looked, and how I wanted to console her.

==================================================
Tada! My stories are hooking up! Oh! The irony! Oh! The twist! Oh! The horror...

I'm sure you all saw it coming anyway!

There is one final section, part 30, The Wounded Prey, which will delve into the complicated relationship between Jimmy and Thomas... and someone else... as told from the POV of... JIMMY.

Then...

Part 31 (and possibly a bit more) will cover something which I like to call... The Matching Game.

And then...

The story will conclude all the lingering elements of the storylines. So if you have any questions about anything that's happened so far, any elements left unsaid or unspoken, now is the time to bring them up.

And for your information, the final section of Trials of Friends will simply be entitled For Our Friends, and will be narrated (mostly) by your favorite narrator (see previous poll) Jim, although there will be sidebars by most of the characters. They will almost all be there : Jim, Sarah, Jennifer, Barry, Bonnie, Cassie, Claire, Prissy, Thomas, Jimmy, Brad and Brigitte.

If you'd like, I can also include any other character I've introduced in this storyline either as a cameo, or as a sidebar (as in what is happening to them now)? You have lots of options: Peter, Marq, Suzy, Julie, Kamara, Sandy, Marlene, Claudia or Susan.

Feel free to PM me any suggestions or simply insert them in this thread. I'll work with my ideas plus whatever you provide.

That is all.

P.S. Rest assured, I still have at least three different stories which I can tell around these characters - in fact, one of them is likely to come up during this storyline. You'll understand when we get there.

P.P.S. Now it's really all.

[interesting]

Okay, so, I'm not really good at this but here goes.

I got this mate, uh, Tommy as I call him, and he got hurt real bad the other day, so I'm going to the hospital to see him. He was in a fight with some other dude, but it's nothing bad, you see, he's a boxer, like me. We train together, do stuff, it's cool. So, he was in this fight last Sunday, big time thing with a few of the local newspapers in on it, and somehow, my Tommy got smashed up real good. Docs said he got a broken collar bone and his jaw cut open, real bad, needed stitches and all. Also broke his wrist, they say. I'd like to tell you 'you should see the other guy', but he barely had a scratch on him.

Anyway, the fight was pretty intense for a while, but then something happened, and I'm not sure what. I mean, I was watching Tommy fight, and he was all over the guy, and then the next round, bam!, the guy knocks Tommy to the ground, like real quick. Now Tommy, he spits blood, broken tooth maybe. It's all good so far. Tommy complains his jaw hurts like hell but he goes back in. They trade a few shots, Tommy ain't doing so good.

Their fists connect and I see Tommy backing away, shaking his right glove, shaking off something, I don't know what. Then, the guy jumps on Tommy and slams him a couple of times, and Tommy he falls to the ground. Now, Tommy, he always gets up. No matter what. Even if the count goes after ten. He gets up. I've never seen him knocked out. But this time, he don't get up. He's holding his right glove and can barely roll to his side. He's not out but he don't get up.

Other guy backs off and the medics come in. They drag him out on a gurney and take him to the hospital. And I remember him staring at me all the while he's being taken away. And I can't go with him because I got a fight coming up too. So I just stay there and wait for my fight.

I beat up my guy real good, real fast, not taking time to enjoy the bout. I gotta get to my friend in the hospital, but I can't because since I won, they got this award thing and I gotta sign some papers and give an interview. And I don't wanna do it, but my trainer says it's good PR. So I have to do it for a while, and then hit the showers.

When I finally manage to get to the hospital, a few hours later, they won't let me into his room. They say he needs rest. So I go back home, because there's nothing left to do.

I live in a run-down flat, two rooms really, a living room kitchen type place and a bedroom. Toilet and shower ain't even in my place, they're down the hall, and the laundry is in the basement. It's a crappy place but it's practically a steal for the price. Anyway, I live on welfare thanks to my deadbeat family, so I can't afford much. I've tried getting a steady job but all I can manage is a sometimes delivery boy for an unreliable no-good deadbeat friend of my dad's, who only hires me because my stupid old man keeps on losing money at card games against him. I don't even have a television.

I'm a bit tired, but I'm restless, so I retrieve a magazine and stare at the picture of miss November, sucking on a banana, with a dildo up her ass. I pull down my pants and start wanking good, but my mind keeps going to my wounded friend, so I don't really focus on those humongous November tits. I shoot my load all over the magazine in a hurry, then settle down for a good night's rest, but I don't get it. I get dreams of that ugly stupid guy who beat up my friend beating the crap out of me. I wake up with a headache.

I walk out into the corridor to clear my head. I hear my next door neighbor shouting, and I hear his wife crying. This is not a good time to be messing with me. I start to storm over there, only in boxer shorts, but I stop myself. Why bother? These people don't give a crap about each other, so why should I care? But I wanna care. I wanna beat that old man as much as I want to beat up my deadbeat dad. But what good would it do? Anyway, Mrs. Chandler from across the hall will probably call the cops again. Like they can do anything.

I see the door to Jamie's apartment is half open. I make my way there.

"Jamie, you there?"
"I'm in here, lovely. Come in."

Jamie. I've had some fun in the past with Jamie. I walk in. I see Jamie dressed in the usual fashion : fishnets, high heels, corset. Jamie works out a lot and looks really good.

"Going out tonight I see."
"Not if you can provide me with some sugar, honey."

I smile. Jamie and I have an understanding.

"M'not sure am in th'mood, Jamie."
"Why's that, sugar?"
"Friend o'mine in the h'spital."
"Ooh... poor baby."

Jamie walks over to me and gives me hug.

"How about a freebie to console you, dear?"
"Already provided for meself, thanks."

Jamie smiles.

"You sure, honey. You know how I like to please..."
"Well, if ya insist..."

I love Jamie. Nothing's ever complicated with Jamie. I'm only wearing boxer shorts so it only takes a moment for Jamie to remove it, before going to close the door. The corset really highlights Jamie's breasts, and my dick is placed between those gorgeous mounds.

"Ya like that, honey..."
"Oh yeah..."

This is not the first time Jamie has tittyfucked me; it's almost the part I like best. Those artificial boobs always provide me with great result. I'm hard as a rock within seconds, and Jamie starts swallowing me good. All the time, my mind goes to Tommy in the hospital, and I remember that shower with him, a couple of weeks back. It was awesome.

"You look distracted, Jimmy dear."
"Nah... ya doin' good."
"Wanna put it up my ass?"
"Oh yeah."

Jamie turns around. I know Jamie keeps that whole area clean, so I don't bother with a wrapper. I aim for that sweet spot between the buttcheeks and work my way inside that ass.

Over a year ago, when I moved in, Jamie was being hassled by a pimp named Fartface. At least, that's what I called him. He was taking half, if not more, of what Jamie was making per night. One night, I caught him beating up on Jamie. I took him down so hard he spent six months in the hospital. He didn't sue, he didn't do anything, he just vanished into nowhere. A few days after my save, Jamie came to my place to 'thank' me. That's when I found about the secret life of Jamie. At first, I was a bit shocked, but then I decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth and allowed myself to spend some time with Jamie. Those tits are awesome and, being a professional, Jamie knows how to please a man.

As I pump into Jamie's ass, I reach around and grab his dick, and start wanking him. Jamie loves that. I've already come once tonight, but that was a few hours ago; Jamie is a sport and lets me come inside his ass, providing me with the actual release I needed that miss November failed to provide. Jamie loves feeling me fill up his ass; Jamie also loves that I don't give a shit that he's a woman trapped in a man's body. I just love those fucking breasts!

I fall flat on Jamie's couch without covering up.

"You were hard-wired good, Jimmy."
"Yeah... My friend's got me worried."
"Go see him then..."
"Can't... until tamorrow."
"That's too bad... Was I of some help?"
"Lots, Jamie. Lots. Sorry I couldn't make ya come."
"Ah! Don't worry about it."
"Ya still want the full op?"
"I'm not sure anymore... I mean, I know I'd like a vagina... but I don't want to lose my dick."
"Mebbe you can get it installed and keep the dick."
"It doesn't work that way, love."

I laugh. We've had this debate before.

"Would you still like me as full woman?"
"Jamie, A'd like ya as a... a... fuckin' catterpillar."
"Ooh... look at the time. I have to go. Clients."
"S'cool. Thanks."
"My pleasure, love."

Jamie kisses me on the cheek. For a moment, I imagine it's Thomas kissing me. I get up, put my boxers back on and walk back to my flat. My dreams are better now.

So it's the morning, I wake up around ten, grab a shower and shave, and head for the hospital. When I get there, I have to wait a few minutes for someone to assist, and I'm finally directed to his room. I put on my brave face and walk in. And then I freeze. Somebody else is there. It's that photographer guy, Peter. What the fuck is he doing here?

Thomas looks at me and smiles. Looks like it's causing him pain. I don't like that.

"Hey, Jimmy..."
"Tommy..."

I stare at Peter angrily, though I don't really know why. Peter seems to notice, though Thomas is out of it.

"I should be going. I'll leave you with Jimmy."
"You can stay, Peter."
"Nah..."

I see them kiss. Not a big wet one, just a peck on the lips, but a kiss. I get frustrated for no apparent reason. Peter leaves without looking at me. The nerve! I move towards Tommy and try to ignore anything else.

"I'm glad you came..."
"Ya well... Ain't gonna leave me best mate all by his lonesome, right..."
"Thanks."
"What's he doin' here?"
"He came to visit..."
"How'd he know?"
"Called him this morning..."
"Ya did, uh?"

I'm feeling vexed and I don't really understand why. Why didn't Tommy call me instead?

"But I'm so glad you're here... Doctors say I'll be fine... Can't fight for a whole three months though, can't train for two. It's going to be hell."

I'm barely paying attention. My mind goes back to Peter.

"So... you and him... somethin'?"
"Something?"
"You... an item or somethin'?"

My question feels awkward in my mouth.

"What makes you say that?"
"Well, ya called him, an' he kissed ya, and..."
"It was just an innocent peck. We had a fling a couple weeks back... after Spring Break. You jealous?"
"Me? shaddup!"

I laugh it off. Me, jealous of my friend Tommy having a good time with someone else. For real!

"So... he any good?"
"Yeah, actually."

I want to ask: better than me? I stop myself. Something is definitely wrong with me.

"After you left, after the party, we ended up chatting quite a bit. We hooked up a few days later, went clubbing then back to his place."
"Whatever."

I'm trying to remain calm but my mind is on something else.

"Anyway, A'm glad ya're okay. I gotta go."
"You don't have to."
"Yeah, i hafta. Things ta do. Later."

Tommy seems disappointed. I walk out into the corridor, waving to him as I exit the room. I stop a metre out. Damn! I don't wanna leave. Damn! What's gotten into me?

For every punch he received yesterday, my heart skipped a beat. When he fell down, my heart tore itself to pieces. Damn! This can't be happening. I'm not gay!

At the end of the corridor, I see that guy. Peter. He's still there. He's staring at me. I stare back angry. He's the problem, really. What's he doing here? He walks towards me. I'm gonna punch him good. Lucky for him, he's in a hospital. He gets near. I ready my fist. It doesn't budge. Damn!

"Go back to him."
"What's it to ya?"
"You like him, don't you, Jimmy?"
"Shaddup! Ya don't know what ya're talkin'bout."
"He likes you too."
"Dammit! I'm not gay!"
"Are you sure? Are you one-hundred percent positive?"

There's Jamie. But Jamie doesn't count, he's a woman in a dude's body. He doesn't count, right? He's got those humongous breasts. I can't be gay.

"Maybe you're not gay. Maybe you just like Tom more than you want to admit."
"Shaddup man, I'm gonna pound ya."
"Pound me, then. Go ahead. I won't stop you. I couldn't if I tried. It won't change a thing."

My fist is ready to strike, but my heart won't let me fire it in his direction. I hate that guy. I hate him so bad. I look back to the door.

"Outta my way."
"I'm not standing in your way."

He's right. He's not. I can walk away when I want to. Why can't I punch him? Why can't I let this go? Damn! DAMN! I want to turn around, race into the hospital room, kiss Tommy on the lips and give him a blowjob he won't soon forget. But I can't do that. That would mean I'm gay, whatever this Peter guy says. I can't be gay! I'm a fucking boxer, for fuck's sake! I'm a fucking killing machine!

I storm out of the hospital, holding back the tears, angry at Peter, angry at Tom, angry at Jamie. I'm going to kill someone if I don't vent somewhere. Damn!

Tommy, I love you. Damn you! I love you!
===============================
I thought you might enjoy a quickie before I take a break. I have a lot of schoolwork to do so I won't be updating the story for the entire week. I'll get back to it next weekend, hopefully.

[interesting]

About a week ago, something happened that threw everyone off the boat. Not literally, mind you. But something did happen that altered the balance of our relationships, and we're still picking up the pieces.

I'm talking about the breakup between Jennifer and Sarah.

Cassie and me had our entire weekend planned. Cassie had been having this fantasy about a co-worker of hers, and after finding out she was also a lesbian, well, it sort of became obvious that we needed to get that fantasy out of the way. I love Cassie so much, I don't mind letting her indulge into an affair, so long as I'm involved with her on it. We've never done anything behind the other's back. Last year, in Florida, we met this attractive girl at the pool; we chatted a lot as we swam across. Later that night, we went partying and we all got drunk. We dragged her back to our room and we ravaged her all night. So the activity with Prissy was not without precedent outside of our regular dare group.

We returned that afternoon to find a heartbroken Jennifer at our doorstep, and sadly, we had to interrupt our activity with Prissy. She was a sport about it, and I'm sure we can get her involved in our activities at another time. We did get to have sex with her, even though it was through games and therefore not what I like to call 'traditional sex'. It's the same kind of sex we have when we play with our daring friends; when I eat out Sarah or Bonnie, or we play with each other while watching the others perform. It's so familiar to us it doesn't count anymore. That's how it felt with Prissy. I don't feel we got to the 'good part'.

That is, of course, neither here nor there at the moment. Jennifer's situation takes priority. It was quite difficult to drag all of the information out of Jennifer, between sobs, tears, fits of anger and deception. When Cassie returned after dropping off Prissy, we managed to tag team Jennifer into telling us the relatively whole story.

"So you had a threesome with Jim..."
"It's more complex than that."
"Tell us, please."

Cassie is always better than me at getting information out of people. She's more straightforward than I am. I tend to weave my way around the information to get to its core. It works with some people, but Jennifer's not one to work within that structure.

"It started several weeks ago, when we did a dare game... I caught them having sex, and I felt bad, so we did some daring... Jim ended up masturbating me; they had sex in front of me also... then we decided we'd try for a three person relationship."

Cassie and I look at each other. We've talked about this before. We believe it's all right to let people in for the sexual aspect of a relationship, for the games we can play, but things are complicated enough with two individuals without bringing a third into the mix, at least in the long run.

"So we hung out, did a few stints... we made a movie."
"Really? What kind of movie?"
"Cassie..."
"Honey, it might be pertinent."
"A superhero movie..."
"That must have been Jim's idea."

I try to bring the topic back to the problem. Jennifer continues.

"So we did dares; eventually we had a threesome, but Jim refused to fuck me, and it got me all irritated... Sarah managed to patch things up for a while during Spring Break."
"We heard about that. We were out of town."
"I know... anyway, I got to have sex with Jim alone, and it was okay, but I realized I really wanted Sarah..."
"Jim isn't good?" Claire asks.
"No, he is but... I don't know. I felt like I was losing Sarah, and I wanted to keep her close..."
"Go on, Jenn."

I intervene: Cassie keeps going off topic. Sometimes it irritates me. She so often lacks focus when dealing with serious stuff.

"Anyway, we met these girls from Vegas during the Break, and we ended up playing games with them at Peter's house..."
"Peter? Who's Peter?"
"My photographer..."
"Oh right!"
"So eventually, the games get sexual, and I think Jim ended up having sex with everyone else."
"Everyone?"
"Well, I don't really know, because Sarah won't tell me. All I know is they had some kind of orgy."
"You weren't there?"
"No, I was with Peter and this german-looking girl, Susan... we had a threeway. Anyway..."
"This is confusing."
"Cassie, let her finish."
"Then, a few days ago, we finally have a real threesome, you know, Jim, Sarah, me, and it's awesome. Then suddenly, I don't know what happens, Sarah won't talk to me, then she comes over and we get into a big fight..."

We finally get to the heart of the matter. Apparently, Jennifer does not know what she said to Sarah that got her so upset. It takes us a full hour of debate before we hit the nerve.

"And she actually thinks she can remain faithful to Jim... Can you believe it?"
"Well, I don't see why she can't..."

My comment takes Jennifer off guard.

"Come on! This is Sarah we're talking about. She'S always slept around on her boyfriends... or girlfriends for that matter. Remember a few years back, when I was with her. We swapped partners during the summer..."
"As part of a game, and only once."
"But we did. And she did the same when she was with Brad, or that mechanic of hers, what was his name?"
"Who cares... you think she can't be faithful to Jim?"
"No she can't. She's wild. She craves sex with other people."

Cassie has fallen silent. I'm the only one speaking.

"And you told her this."
"Sure."
"And you don't see why she's mad at you?"
"Well, it's the truth."
"Sometimes, truth isn't always the best policy; I'm not even convinced it's the truth."
"You can't seriously tell me you think Sarah can be faithful."

An idea enters my mind, but I'm reluctant to share it. Still, I feel I need to confront Jennifer on this.

"Just because she wasn't faithful to you doesn't mean she can't be to Jim."

Jennifer was about to speak, but she freezes, staring angrily at me.

"You know, Jenn, sometimes the truth hurts."

She backs down, suddenly angry at herself. She pouts.

"That was mean..."
"It was..."
"Oh Claire..."

She starts sobbing again. Suddenly, the reality of her words hits her. It doesn't matter anymore that she might be right. All that matters is that she hurt her friend.

"She'll never forgive me..."
"She will. Give her time."
"Why did Jim have to come along?"
"If it wasn't him, it would have been someone else, Jenn. Sarah is too giving to remain single long. You're right about one thing: she can't stop giving. But I think, if she really wants to, she could give to only one person."
"Yeah but..."
"I know. You love her. We do too. I'd miss our games if she wanted out, but it's her life."

Cassie comes over; we managed to console Jennifer, keeping her overnight in the bed with us, though nothing happened that night. Neither Cassie nor I were in the mood, and Jennifer was far below her regular horniness level. We all needed to rest on it.

I did have a chat with Cassie later on about Prissy and the interruption to our play. Cassie reassures me.

"She's cool with it."
"Good. I did enjoy her company. She was... well... great."
"Yeah. You know the only thing I regret."
"What?"
"I didn't get to fulfill my true fantasy with her..."
"You'll get the chance. Right now, Jenn needs us. Tomorrow, I'll contact Sarah, get the story from her. We'll see if we can't patch these two up."

Sarah is normally very open to discussion, but I find her very closed the next day. I call her on her cellphone.

"Hi Claire."
"What's up, Sarah?"
"Not much. Moving."
"Moving?..."
"In with Jim. I'm packing my stuff."
"Woh!... Aren't you rushing into things there?"
"Nope. It's better this way. I can't talk right now, I'll call you later."

And she hangs up. Now I know things are grim. Sarah has obviously been deeply hurt by Jennifer's accusations.

I asked Cassie to go to Jennifer's apartment and call me from there. She confirmed the news. Jim was helping Sarah move. Cassie told me Jim had also tried to reason with Sarah, but she had been adamant that it was better for her to move her stuff (at least most of it) out of there and in with Jim, since she was practically living there anyway. Cassie did not get to chat much with Sarah, but she told me that Sarah seemed very focused and driven, something that always spells trouble.

It's now been over a week since that incident. Jennifer is taking the news as best as possible, but she cries a lot. We have her over almost every night. Their breakup is sending ripples through the ether; Thomas can't believe Sarah moved out and surprisingly took Jennifer's side, though he can't do anything from his hospital bed; Barry and Bonnie decided to side with Sarah, finding Jennifer's attitude less than respectful. Cassie wants to support Sarah; we've actually had an argument over it. Luckily we made up under the sheets, but the ramifications of their falling out are not all disclosed yet.

Fortunately, Sarah has Jim. Bonnie and Barry have looked in on them, and both seem fine with the situation. Sarah has dropped by her apartment once or twice to get small stuff she had left behind (my guess is, on purpose - I think she wants Jennifer to apologize). Meanwhile, Jennifer is always out; she's slept over at our place and at her photographer's mansion; Thomas even lent her the keys to the apartment he's not using while he's in the hospital. Jennifer is my main worry. She isolates herself and can't seem to crawl out of her misery. I have never seen her this down about anything, not even the previous time they broke off their relationship. I don't think Jennifer's even played with herself in the past week.

It's now Monday night, a little before ten, and Jennifer is sleeping over at our place. We put on an action movie (Jennifer can't stand romance right now). The phone rings. I answer. It's Prissy.

"Hi Claire."
"Prissy, lovely to hear from you. How are you?"
"I'm good. You?"
"The same. You want to talk to Cassie?"
"No, actually, I just wanted to know, uh, how things were going with your friend..."
"Our friend... oh... Jennifer."

Jennifer hears her name and looks at me. I tell her it's not important and she returns to the movie. I move to the kitchen so I can talk freely.

"She's getting a little better. She's smiling at least."
"Cassie told me today about her.
"What did she tell you?"
"That she was down. That she needed a pick me up and she didn't know how to help."
"Well, it's the sad truth. But she'll get over it."
"I was wondering something..."
"Yes?"
"Well, I don't want to sound forward or selfish or something, but... I'm really looking forward to our next time together, and I get the feeling that won't happen until... well, Jennifer's better."
"That's not true, Prissy."
"Well, anyway, I thought... maybe we could all go out somewhere."
"Sounds like an idea."
"You could bring your friend along... It might do her some good."

The idea appeals to me. I must admit I was almost left on my appetite with Prissy. I do want to squeeze a little more out of her. I call Cassie to the kitchen.

"What is it, honey?"
"Prissy's inviting us to go clubbing..."
"When?"

I ask Prissy on the phone.

"Tomorrow night. Neither Cassie nor I work on Wednesday so we could stay late."

I give the information to Cassie.

"But what about Jenn?"
"We bring her along. Going out would do her some good."

We get the details worked out and set a date for the next night. It doesn't take that much energy to convince Jennifer to come along with us.

Later that night, I lie in bed with Cassie, my head on her chest, after making love.

"It's a shame about Jennifer. Her fixation with Sarah."
"She's never found anyone she liked more than her."
"And Sarah's moved on... Jennifer needs to move on too."
"Can she?"
"I think so... I hope so."

Cassie's regular breathing, lifting her chest up and down, helps me relax and think. Cassie speaks.

"It's gonna be fun with Prissy tomorrow. She's a fun girl."
"Yes she is..."

I raise my eyes and stare into Claire's own.

"What? You have a plan."
"Maybe..."
"Maybe?"

I lean forward and kiss Cassie.

"I was just thinking how Jennifer and Prissy are similar to each other."
"Well, they're not the same..."
"I know they're not, but they like the same things. Adventure, taking chances; they're both honest and blunt, and they don't take crap from anyone."
"Claire..."
"I know, I Know. But I've seen weirder pairings."

Jennifer and Prissy. Why not? It's worth a shot.

[interesting]

Whenever I go out with friends, I have a few rituals I perform. They're not that extensive or complicated, and once in a while I skip a few of them, but generally, I stick to what works.

It usually starts with a shower; you can never be too clean, especially if you're going to go sweat it out with other people on the dance floor. The more recent the sweat, the better. I usually start with my hair, rinse and lather, wash if off, repeat. Then I wash my body, top to bottom. Once in a while, I take the showerhead (it's on an extension), get a steady stream going and aim the entire thing at my pussy. I love the sensation of the water against my pussy, it stimulates me to no end, providing an orgasm unlike anything I can give myself with my hands. Tonight, I decide to indulge. I'll be hanging out with Cassie and Claire, and possibly their friend Jennifer. That lesbian couple is not through with me. There will be innuendo tonight, though I doubt anything will happen. I need to be relaxed and satisfied beforehand or I'll probably go mad.

I let the stream work me up once, giving myself as good an orgasm as I can get, getting all the sexual tension out for the time being. It will probably come back later but it will be manageable at least.

As I perform on myself, I'm thinking of Lucy. I haven't talked to her in over a week, not since our spat. I don't necessarily regret the breakup but I do wonder how I could have handled it better. I keep replaying the incident in my head. I think of Jennifer, that girl I've only seen once, and her own breakup with her best friend. It's a little more complicated than my own situation, mind you, because there seems to be a man involved, Sarah's boyfriend. I can't help but feel sorry for Lucy now; I'm the mean one in our story. I still can't bring myself to call her; I'm afraid she either won't forgive me or she will and want to get together for more sex. That's not something I want with her anymore.

The orgasm that washes over me clears away any negative feelings I might have had, leaving me refreshed and ready to take on my night.

I pee in the shower before getting out to dry myself. I rarely blow dry my hair; I like it to dry on its own. It's less wavy that way. When I dry my hair, it curls up like a sheep's wool. I hate that. I dry my body, then shave my legs. I only do it when I have a stubble, and I do right now. I haven't been clubbing in a while. I nitpick at my face, removing blemishes, zits and other imperfections as best as I can, then I apply cream to moisturize everything.

I walk out of the bathroom naked and head for my bedroom; there, I stare at myself in the mirror for a few minutes, nitpicking spots and blemishes on the rest of my body. Once that ritual is done, I walk to my drawers and start pulling out clothes, tossing them onto the bed. I pick up what I want to wear for the night, then return the rest to my drawers.

Tonight, I'm choosing a black loose skirt that goes down to the middle of my hips. I find matching black panties, something lacy and comfortable. My top will be a white shirt, but I'm going to leave it open. I'll take the see-through one. Underneath, a grey t-shirt with a logo that says 'BAD GIRL: BEWARE'. I'm not putting on any bra tonight. I leave the selected clothes on the bed and return to my mirror. My hair needs a fix. I fight with it, trying out a few different styles. It's not behaving tonight. Pony tail it is. I tie it up, getting a black band to tie it together. Pony tails are practical when you go clubbing because your hair is away from your face.

Makeup is next: I'm not that fussy. I put on a little lipgloss, nothing much, something subtle. I do my mascara, again, nothing too obvious and I rosy my cheeks. I admire my naked form again in the mirror. I'm probably in love with myself.

I go to my jewelry box. Earrings. Something discreet, a small black pendant in the shape of a crytal. I look at the matching necklace but decide against it. Not with a t-shirt. Unless I change the t-shirt. Good idea.

I go back to my drawers, get a white camisole that opens very low between my breasts. Now the necklace fits, ending at the top of my cleavage. Perfect. No rings tonight: I lose them too often. I get a matching bracelet on my left wrist.

I go back to the mirror. Makeup. Jewelry. Still naked. I'm feeling giddy. Time to dress up.

The putting on of the clothing is a ceremonial affair. I start with the panties, making sure they're tucked in well. I go for my skirt, tie it around my waist. Next up, the camisole goes above my head. I slide the shirt over my body, leaving it open. Perfect. I look gorgeous, stunning even.

Shoes. Sandals, actually for tonight. Something comfortable, not too chic, not too trashy. It's warm enough for sandals. This is the month of March, after all.

I go over my routine in my head. I haven't forgotten anything. Wonderful. I head out the door, with no expectations for the night.

It's around nine when I get to the club. I know I'm a little early but I like getting there when it's not too crowded. The doorman waves me in without hesitation. The club is part lounge, part dance floor. The music is not too loud, a rare occurence in the night scene. It will get louder later. I find a place to sit in a darker corner; there are barely ten people in the bar with me. I wait. A waitress comes over. I stare at her figure: she must work out. Her cleavage speaks to me as she takes my order. I'm getting horny again. It's the anticipation.

I have time to drink two beers before Cassie, Claire and Jennifer make their way in, a little after ten. Mind you, I haven't been completely inactive during that wait; from the comfort of my secluded spot, I slid my hand into my skirt and into my panties, and gently played with myself once in a while. With the alcohol and this, when the girls finally arrive, I'm very relaxed.

I get up to greet them. I finally get a good look at Jennifer. She is gorgeous. I've seen her before, but I can't recall where. She is wearing a tight tank top that reveals her navel, no bra (like me), and low-cut shorts. Her legs are simply divine. With so much skin exposed, I'm practically staring at a naked person. She's not wearing panties either, I can tell.

Claire and Cassie are as charming and beautiful as ever. They come in holding hands; Cassie has chosen a short light blue dress, which really highlights her figure; Claire wears a front red top (her back is exposed) tied at the neck. She wears long dark pants. They sit around me while Jennifer sits in front of me. I smile a lot; the alcohol has made me giddy. Last time I was drunk, I ended up having a lot of sex with Lucy. Great! Now I'm horny again.

After presentations are made, the waitress comes over and offers us our drinks. We see several guys eyeing our group from the corner of the room. Four girls out for a party; we're not at a gay bar, so they might make a move. As far as Cassie and Claire are concerned, I don't think anything would happen, given their preferences. I'm not so sure about Jennifer. She's eyeing them back with some interest, and I must admit I'm flattered to be admired as well.

"So Prissy, what have you been up to lately?"

Claire is trying to get me talking about me.

"Same old, same old. Weekend classes, boring job that pays the rent..."
"Gone swimming recently?"

We laugh, but Jennifer doesn't get it. That's mean. Now we have to explain the joke to her. I find I'm having a hard time telling her that I'm supposed to be involved in a threesome with her friends. Cassie doesn't seem to have as much trouble, as she starts to relate our activities of the last weekend (without going into too much detail, thankfully). Jennifer laughs at my predicament. I blush. Cassie tries to comfort me.

"Jennifer's cool. We go way back. We haven't done anything with you we haven't done with her before."

I misundersand her meaning.

"She's the other one you told me about?"
"The other one?..."
"You said you'd done things like this with another girl before."
"Oh no! She's just a long time friend."

I'm a bit confused but I let the matter drop. I have four beers in my belly when we go dancing. I'm feeling tipsy and I barely notice my surroundings, letting the music inundate my senses and carry me forward. Once in a while, I get close to Cassie or Claire, but we never touch. After a while, I need a bathroom break. As it happens, Jennifer needs one too so she accompanies me. I sit in the stall, unmindful of the relative dirtiness and go about my business, while Jennifer sits in the stall beside me. The music is less loud hear so we can actually chat a little.

"So you know Cassie and Claire from high school?"
"Yeah."
"What were they like?"
"Pretty much like you see them. Well, almost. Claire's always known she was into girls. Cassie figured it out later."
"I mean, were they as playful?"
"Oh yeah, definitely."
"You seem to have a long history."
"We've done everything together."

There is silence. Jennifer picks up the conversation.

"What about you?"
"What about me?"
"How far have you gone with them?"
"What do you mean?"
"Look, Prissy, I'm not stupid. Cassie's told us about you."
"She did?"
"Of course."
"What did she say?"
"That you had the finest ass she had ever seen, and that she wanted to fuck you. Have you fucked?"

I hesitate. Jennifer's directness is refreshing: it's rare that I find someone as frank as me.

"I have to say no..."
"Oh? Why?"
"Well, we did have pleasure together during our games... but somehow it didn't feel like sex."
"That's okay."
"Have you had sex with both of them?"
"Sure. Many times."
"Recently?"
"No, not recently. Way back in high school."

Again, silence. I'm the one to break it.

"God I'm horny."

I hear Jennifer laugh.

"Want to do something about it?"

She is very much like me, but I don't feel comfortable enough to act on my impulse. Last time I did, I ended up in a purely sexual relationship with a girl I wasn't really into. And there was alcohol involved last time too. Jennifer is nice, and I might do her at some point, circumstances permitting, but not here and now, and not in this state.

"Thanks, but I'll manage."
"Okay."

We get out of the stalls and wash our hands. I stare at her breasts the whole time in the mirror. Her offer has made me hornier than before. She notices.

"Do you like what you see?"
"I do..."

I stare at her lips and begin to wonder what they taste like.

"Jenn, I'm flattered but I'm way too drunk."
"It doesn't matter to me."
"Well it does to me. I don't want to regret anything, and I just came out of a bad experience, so..."
"So it's cool, Prissy. I'm cool."

She seems much calmer than when Cassie talked to me about her. We return to the dance floor and resume where we left off, almost as if the conversation had not occured. After a while, we retreat to our table, when the men around us start making passes at us.

I've stopped drinking so my stupor is rescinding. I'm still horny as hell but I can manage it. I notice that since the beginning of the night, Claire and Cassie have been flirting with the waitress every time she comes over. I'm not entirely sure where they're getting at. It's past midnight now. I see the waitress coming up to us. I ask for nothing, but Claire orders me something anyway, some kind of cocktail.

"I've been on beer all night. I don't want to get sick."
"You'll like it, trust me."
"Okay, but only one."

I know I'm too easily swayed, but I can't help it. The waitress comes back a few minutes later; she goes around the table and kneels beside me. I see she's carrying several things on her tray, setting it down on the table. There's a lime, a salt shaker and a full shooter: I'm guessing Tequila.

"You have got to be kidding me."
"Come on, Prissy."

Cassie goads me on. I'm a sucker for attention. The waitress moves over to me, presenting her ample cleavage.

"Lick my chest."
"What?"
"Go ahead."

I indulge myself, running my tongue over the top of her breasts, unsure of why until I see her get the salt shaker. She puts the lime in her mouth, the pulp facing me, then pours salt into her cleavage; it sticks where I just licked her. I've done body shots before, but never in this circumstance. My friends are goading me into it, so I lick up the salt, pour down the shooter and bite into the lime, kissing the waitress at the same time. My girlfriends are cheering me on; the lime makes it difficult to keep our lips locked but I don't want to let go. It's the waitress who pulls away. Everybody's laughing but me and her. We're grimacing from the lime taste.

"Come here."

I retrieve the cocktail, take a sip and splash it around my mouth. The waitress comes closer and I kiss her again, allowing the liquid in my mouth into hers so she can rinse the taste - and so I can kiss her again. I'm so hot and wet as I do this, I almost feel an orgasm building inside of me. The cheers continue as she pulls away. I see Cassie handing her a lot of money, and the waitress picks up her tray and returns to her duties.

"That was something."
"You girls are insane..."
"Crazy for you, maybe."

Cassie leans over and kisses me on the mouth. I give it back, as much as she wants to take. We end up kissing for over a minute. We're drawing stares from the mostly male crowd. It's Claire's turn to steal a kiss from me: it doesn't last as long but it's equally intense.

"How about me?"

Jennifer's lips. With the alcohol in my mouth, I probably won't taste them as much. I don't care. I lean over the table, almost keeling it over, as I plant a wet one on Jennifer. Our lips lock, our tongues explore each other's mouth. I imagine her tongue on my pussy. I'm on fire again. I retreat to my corner and cheer for myself.

"That was intense."

Jennifer's comment gets me all riled up. Now I want to do her so bad. I want to do Claire and Cassie as well. And that guy at the bar, staring at us, why not him? Maybe we can get the waitress to join in. Maybe the doorman. God! I want sex right now.

"Damn..."

My curse draws attention to my plight.

"What's wrong?"
"I want sex... so bad right now."

Cassie and Claire smile.

"We should be going."
"Going where?"
"You don't work tomorrow, you said."
"That's right, I don't."

Cassie smiles and takes my hand.

"Want to continue what we started the other day?"
"God yes!... But what about Jennifer?"
"What about me?"

Claire looks at Jennifer.

"When you showed up at our doorstep Saturday before last, we were engrossed in an activity with Prissy."
"So you told me..."
"We were thinking of picking up where we left off."
"Oh!"
"And we'd like you to join us, if you're up to it."

Jennifer has been drinking a lot, and unlike me, she hasn't stopped. She stares at me intently.

"I could go for something new right now."

I'm the centre of attention and I'm loving it.

"Okay... so... the three of you?"
"You'll see. If you're up to it."
"Oh I am... but promise me I'm going to have sex real soon... I need it real bad."

Claire and Cassie seem hesitant, as if that wasn't part of their plan but finally Claire gives in.

"We'll go back to the car and see what we can do from there, all right?"
"Okay."

I came here by bus. Cassie only drank one beer at the start of the evening, so she's okay to drive. Claire hasn't been drinking much either.

We get up and move to the exit, attracting stares as we head out the door.

What have I gotten myself involved in this time?

[interesting]

When we get to the car, we quickly climb in: Cassie in the driver's seat, me behind her, Claire in the passenger's seat and Jennifer behind her. Cassie gets the car rolling.

"Okay, first off, I know you're horny, Prissy, but you're going to have to earn your orgasm here."
"Earn my orgasm?"
"Yes. You'll have to perform a stunt - or possibly more - before we let you have what you need."

I try to think about what they can have me do, but my horniness gets the better of my judgement.

"Fine. Go."
"First, take off your underwear."

That's easy. I reach under my skirt and remove my lacy panties. Jennifer reaches for them but Claire intercepts them.

"Are you wet, Prissy?"

I put my fingers in my crotch and pull them away; they're all sticky.

"Oh yeah."
"Good. Let's roll."

We start driving.

"We're heading home Prissy, but we'll be making a series of detours."

Claire leans into Cassie, but Cassie cuts her off.

"No, honey, I got this one."

We get on the main street and start driving. Cassie seems to be in no hurry to get home. Claire makes herself insistent.

"Can I at least suggest something?"
"Sure."
"Stop by the park a few blocks from here."
"Great idea."
"Prissy, take off your sandals."

I carry out the order. We get to the park. All the while, I'm staring at Jennifer beside me.

"Jenn, are you up for a little game?"
"I'm always up."
"Take off your panties and sandals too."
"Done. I'm not wearing panties."

That comment, the idea of it, drives me wild. We exit the car. I step onto the grass very quickly. At this time, the park is closed and there isn't anyone near.

"What now?"
"You two are going to race. You see that table over there. You start here, run to the table, go under it, then come back over it. Whoever makes it here last loses an item of clothing. Understood?"

We agree to Claire's instructions.

"On your mark. Go!"

Jennifer races past me in a flash; she is extremely athletic and much faster than me. It becomes obvious from the start that she's going to win. I was half expecting it. She slows down when she gets to the table, as she has to crawl under it. I manage to catch up to her as we crawl over the table, but then she sprints back and returns to the vehicle before me.

"Our winner, Jennifer!"

She holds her hands above her head, triumphant. I remove my white shirt and toss it into the vehicle.

"What now?"

Cassie seems to be considering the question. She locks the car then tells us to follow her. We walk through the park to the large water fountain. It's not very deep, water is barely above our ankles.

"Okay, new game. Step into the fountain, ladies."

We move into the water. It's very cold.

"We'd better hurry up, just in case there's surveillance."

Claire's comment reminds us we're on park grounds after closing.

"Okay. Splash each other with as much water as possible."
"What's the game?"
"That's the game. Splash each other."
"Who wins?"
"We do, of course."

Cassie laughs.

"Seriously, once you're both good and wet, within a time limit, say, 10 seconds, Claire and I will evaluate how wet you each are; whoever is the driest wins. The other loses an item of clothing."

It doesn't look good for either of us. I have a skirt and camisole. She has a tank top and shorts. One of us is exposing herself after this is over.

Cassie gives the signal. We start splashing water over each other like crazy. There's a light that shines above the fountain, so we see what we're doing very well. Cassie calls the end of the game. We step out of the water and the girls examine us thorougly, touching our clothes to see how much water has been splashed. It takes them a few moments, then they concert with each other, before Cassie comes with the answer.

"Well, the truth is, we can't tell. So you both lose!"

I'm only half stunned at the turn of events. I stare at Jennifer. She's taking off her shorts. Not one to be outdone, I remove my skirt. We're both butt naked in the park. Luckily, no one's there.

"Come on, let's get to the car before someone spots us."

We hurry back to the vehicle. Claire confiscates our bottoms from us. We slide as quickly as possible into the vehicle. I remember the feel of the leather on my ass very vividly. I've already done crazy things in this car. What else do they plan on having me do in here?

As we start driving, my eyes wander to Jennifer's crotch. She shaves completely. I trim but I keep some hair above it, and a little around once in a while. I bite my lower lip. I want to taste her so bad. The alcohol is still somewhat in my system. It's hard to keep my hands away from my own crotch, but Cassie promised me release and so far she's always lived up to her word.

I still can't believe how easily I get pulled into these things; I'm in the backseat of the car, with no bottom on, a wet white camisole exposing my very shapely breasts and my nipples sticking out, besides an equally bottomless girl with equally showing breasts through her cloth. It was the same with Lucy, but at least here, I don't feel the same stress as I did. There's no sense of complication here on my part, and what happens between Claire and Cassie is none of my business.

We drive around town for a while. I cross my legs as to avoid any temptation. Jennifer does the same. We stop at a traffic light. It's downtown and there's a lot of noise coming from the nearby bars. Cassie talks to us.

"Okay, you two. You don't have to do this, if you don't want to."
"Just say it, we'll see."
"Okay then. Chinese fire drill."
"What?"
"Next light is going to be red. You get out of the car, run around it and return to your place."

Neither of us states the obvious. We're butt naked.

"I'll give you the timing to go, so we won't be caught at the red light too long."

To be honest, I'm much more comfortable being bottomless than topless in public. I think Jennifer feels like me. We retrieve our sandals after getting permission to do so. The car starts moving for a hundred metres, then stops at a red light. I look to the road. There's a car at the intersection facing us, and there's a car coming up behind us. This is risky.

"You don't have to do it."

Claire insists. I look at Jennifer. We nod to each other. Cassie gives us our cue. Instantly, we jump out of the vehicle. I run around the front while Jennifer starts with the back. I don't even pay attention to what's going around me. I just keep moving, the cool air against my exposed skin, until I circle the vehicle and reenter through the same door. The light has turned to green and we're driving away. Cassie is laughing her ass off; Claire is a bit more reserved but still finds the scene funny. Jennifer and I are out of breath but smiling the whole time.

"That was excellent!"

The mood remains heightened.

"You know what, Claire?"
"What, honey?"
"I think Prissy's earned her reward."
"Maybe one more."
"What do you have in mind?"

Claire takes time to think.

"Prissy, how comfortable are you being naked in public?"
"Well, to be honest, I don't know. I think what we just did is as far as I've ever taken it."
"Fine... get us to the PrideCafe."

A gay bar. I went there once, with my former girlfriend. It was some time ago. The place has changed. The façade is different, but we don't make our way there. We enter a side street and park in the staff section. I'm curious.

"Stay in the car, we'll be right back."

Claire and Cassie exit the vehicle and head for the service entrance. It makes sense that they would know people here. I stare at Jennifer as we wait for them to return. It doesn't take long.

"Come on, hurry up."
"Our bottoms?"
"You don't need them."

It takes me a little shove from Jennifer to get me going, but we exit the car and race to the service entrance. I'm feeling extremely exposed, something I've rarely felt with such intensity. We enter through the crates and bottles. It's extremely drafty but fortunately there's no one there, that is, until we get further into the room. We freeze. A large man is there, facing us. We freeze.

"It's all right, girls. You're pretty looking, but I don't swing that way."

And he gives us a hearty laugh.

"This is Merrill. He's the stockboy, and a friend."
"I'd shake your hands but I don't know where they've been."

He laughs again. I turn to Cassie.

"What are we doing here?"
"Ask Claire."

I turn to her.

"It's relatively simple. I'm going to ask you to do a very public dare. You can get naked, you can keep your tops... you can even wear bags over your heads if you prefer."

Merrill intervenes.

"No cameras allowed inside, so no worries for snapshots, dolls."
"What do you expect us to do?"
"I want you to enter the bar and walk around the room. Merrill will accompagny you both so you're safe from anything."
"And what?"
"And nothing. That's it. Walk around the bar naked. Come back."

I turn to Jennifer.

"Have you ever done something like this?"
"Honey, you could fill this room with the things I've done."

And with that, she simply removes her top. I see her exposed breasts and I shiver. My instincts take over and I get naked as well.

"My, what a lovely escort you two make."

Merrill grabs our arms and starts dragging us away. I turn to him. He stands almost two heads taller than me.

"Are you sure this is safe?"
"Honey, these things happen all the time. I wouldn't be surprised that you're not the only naked people here."

Suddenly, it hits me. I stare at Jennifer's naked figure.

"You're a model!"

That's why I didn't recognize her. I'm not used to seeing her with clothes on.

"I am."
"Wow!"

I don't have time to dwell on it any further. The door opens and we enter the bar. Throngs of people turn their gaze to us; I almost freeze, but Merrill's strong grip drags me forward. I'm walking around naked in a crowd of gays and lesbians. I've never been more turned on in my life. I see stares going across my body, as people cheer for me and Jennifer. Merrill parades us around. No one dares get close to us. We get 'I love yous' and other comments of the sort, some less civil than others, from both the men and the women. Our walk seems to last forever, when in reality, we're out there for less than two minutes, before retreating into the backstore, unharmed. Merrill was right. Some of the girls were topless in there as well.

"Come on, let's go!"

Claire and Cassie drag us back to the car. We're so excited we don't even bother dressing up, not that anyone can see. The rush is getting the better of me. I'm out of breath and I haven't done anything yet. We sit back down in the car. I try to recollect my senses. Claire stares at me, then talks to Cassie.

"Okay. They deserve their reward."

My hand instinctively reaches for my crotch, but Cassie's voice stops me.

"No. Here's how we're going to do it. You're going to lean into each other, putting your pussies together, and you're gonna trib."
"Trib?"
"Rub your pussies together."
"Oh."
"We'll be at our place in a little under fifteen minutes. You have that much time to get yourselves off, but you can't use your hands."

I stare at Jennifer and for a moment I hesitate. I tend to get carried away and I need to get something straight first.

"No complications?"
"What?"
"It means no complications, no engagement, nothing serious... just sex..."
"Okay. I can live with that."

I lean in and kiss Jennifer for a long moment, then we move about to position ourselves while the vehicle gets in gear. It's dark outside so the chances of anyone seeing anything are slim, not that I really care at this point. When Jennifer presses her crotch against mine, a jolt of energy surges through my backbone.

"Oh God!"

As best as we can, holding on to the seats with our hands, we start rubbing our pussies together. The sensation is intense, heightened by all the built up sexual tension. The girls have given us ten minutes to get our satisfaction from each other like this. At first, I figure it will be an easy task, given our respective states of arousal. Yet, the more I push myself against her, the harder it seems to orgasm. The car is not very comfortable. We're rubbing hard, then soft, then doing a circular motion, up and down, pushing against each other. Nothing seems to work. The sensation is great, wonderful even, but it doesn't provide us with the release we need.

I look outside the window and I see Cassie's apartment building. No! I will not be frustrated like this. I close my eyes, trying to picture my ex-girlfriend, the one girl I did care about. Her image switches to that of Suzy, but I chase that one away; I open my eyes and I see Jennifer panting heavily, experiencing her own orgasm. She drives me over the edge and I finally come, not a moment to spare as the car stops in the parking. I collapse on the seat.

Cassie is laughing.

"Wow! That sounded great... Keep some for later, honey."

I laugh too. I feel like I'm in high school again. My responsibilities have flown out the window and it feels great. I'm having sex like I'm still sixteen. I have to remind myself I'm not old. I'm barely twenty-two. I've been sexually inactive for so long I was in a rut - that's why it feels like being reborn. Cassie helped changed that. I'll be foverer grateful - at least until it's over.

Jennifer stares at me. For a moment, I get scared, expecting Lucy's stupid smile to appear on her face. But her face is calm. She is more mature. She's had other experiences with women. Good experiences. She's capable of dealing with this like a reasonable person. Good. I can live with that too.

"We'd better get inside the house. Your night is not over yet, ladies."

They hand us our clothes. We put on just enough so we won't be naked in public. Something tells me we're not going to need them much tonight. Something tells me that before the night is over, we'll have picked up everything we couldn't do the first time around, and then some.

[interesting]

As soon as we enter Claire and Cassie's apartment, Cassie asks Jennifer and me to get undressed. I do so but slowly. I look around the room. I've never been here before. I want to familiarize myself with the place. We're at the entrance; there's a living room to my right and a kitchen to my left; forward is a small hallway with three doors, two on the right, one on the left. That's all I can see from this end. It's a small apartment.

Cassie directs us to the living room. Claire goes to the kitchen and brings back beers. It's very late now in the night and I'm starting to get tired. Obviously, we're not going to sleep just yet. Claire and Cassie remain clothed, and I must admit to some unease. At least Jennifer is there alongside me, naked.

Cassie is eyeing me with passion. She turns to Claire.

"I can't believe we're gonna do it..."
"Do you want to wait a little more?"
"No... I want to do it now."

Claire understands. Cassie leaves for the hall where we lose sight of her. Claire hands us our beers.

"For the sake of our activites tonight and tomorrow, you're going to be an item, if you don't mind."
"An item? You mean like together?"
"Sure. A couple. Unless that bothers you."

I stare at Jennifer. She's smiling. Sure. I can be her lover for the night and day. I'm a little surprised by Claire's proposal: I was certain I was going to be paired with Cassie. Jennifer seems to understand more than me what's going on but she remains quiet.

"All right... Prissy, I'll be blunt. Cassie has always had a fantasy about you, and she wants to play it out."
"What do I have to do?"
"Follow me. Jennifer, you can stay here or come along."
"What? And miss the show?"

We move into the hall, to the far door on the right, bypassing the first door which leads to the bathroom. I take notice for later. The other door, the one on the left, is closed, but I hear rummaging from inside. Cassie is there. Claire pushes the door open and we get into the room. I stop at the entrance. It's like a dungeon in there. Evn Jennifer looks surprised.

"Wow! Claire... you've been keeping this room from me?"
"It's our little private paradise..."

Paradise is not the word I'd choose for it. Hooks on the wall, ropes and chains, nothing extreme. The walls are painted red with black esoteric symbols. There's a metallic bed post with a hard mattress. I see various other tools of bondage.

"Are you into this?"
"It's more for Cassie's benefit, but yeah, I enjoy it."

I'm still a little taken aback by the sight. Claire retrieves a blindfold and sets it over my eyes. She wraps a piece of cloth around my eyes, just in case the blindfold is insufficient. I'm plunged in a world of darkness. Claire grabs my hands and leads me to the wall. I let myself be led. I feel a metallic wristband lock onto my wrist, then the sound of a chain, then another on my other wrist.

"Are you comfortable?"

Claire's questions seems moot, but the restraints, despite their coldness, are not unpleasant.

"Sure."
"Pull."

I attempt to pull but I get nowhere. I'm obviously chained to the wall, facing it. I try to turn around, but the chain only gives so much leeway. The way it's set up, my hands are at my stomach level; I can move them up to my breasts and down to my pussy, but that's all I can do. I feel more bands, this time around my ankles, and the sound of a chain. I test them out; I have a lot more distance.

"Okay..."
"Are you all right, Prissy? Do you want to stop?"
"No... I've just never done anything like this before."
"Jennifer come here."

I hear Jennifer moving about. Despite the fact that I can't see her, I know she is moving around to be in front of me; she probably kneels on the floor because I feel her breath on my pussy.

Claire - or Jennifer but I think it's Claire - twists my nipple.

"Ow!"
"Do you like that?"
"No..."

My tone of voice tells I'm sincere.

"All right, we'll do something else then."

I feel something bite into my nipple, but the sensation is not the same; it's just biting into the flesh, not twisting it. It'S a little painful for the first moments, but then it gets numb. Another clamp gets put on my other nipple. A chain seems to be linking them; I feel it brushing against my skin.

"So far?"
"I'm good... terribly cold though."
"Too cold?"
"No, I guess I'm okay."

The room is freezing, but I figured it was intentional. Besides, I have a feeling I'm going to be experiencing a lot of heat very soon.

"You don't do anal, right?"

I remember we talked about this last time we were together. I've never had anything up my ass. I can't fancy it as a stimulation area, given its role in my biology. I'm tempted to try it out, if only to see if I like it, but my reluctance is too great.

"Not today... I'm not ready... okay?"
"No problem. We just want to make sure your experience is as profitable as possible.... yes Jennifer?"

For every sentence Jennifer utters, her breath brushes against my pussy, making me shiver.

"Can I ask you something Prissy?"
"Sure."
"Why won't you do anal?"
"Well, because... it doesn't seem natural."
"You find it disgusting."
"A little. I mean, you know..."

I hear Jennifer laughing.

"I know. I'd like to try a little something... if Claire or Cassie will allow it... maybe later. Nothing invasive, just, if you're curious..."

I am curious. I'm also scared of the pain. I like a little bit of pain, the clamps of my nipples, the cold bands, the chains, maybe a spanking every now and then.

"Maybe... not now."
"Okay."

Claire takes over.

"Thanks Jennifer, now you'll have to be quiet."
"Yes Claire."
"From now on, you two will call me Mistress, for the rest of the night, all right?"
"Yes Mistress."

We answer in unison.

"Jennifer, you need to make sure our wonderful Prissy is ready for the gift she is about to receive."
"Yes Mistress."

I feel Jennifer's mouth as it nears and touches my pussy. The contact makes me shiver even more. She wraps her arms around my body, massaging my ass with her hands as she starts eating me out. I must be so wet.

"Show me."

Claire's voice is at a lower pitch than usual. She's taking her role very seriously. I feel fingers rush against my mouth.

"Lick!"

I put the fingers in my mouth; they taste like my pussy. I am wet.

"Yes, you are ripe."

I hear a sound; the door to the room is opening. I feel something against my mouth, pushed into it, some sort of a gag. Someone, possibly Claire, ties it into place. I can't scream. I sense another presence in the room; Cassie most assuredly. Jennifer is still gently licking my pussy, providing me with a gentle stimulation.

Suddenly, I feel a hard but cold shaft between my buttocks. For a moment, I freeze, until I realize what it is. A hand pushes me forward, bending me in two. Jennifer seems to move away. I feel the shaft near my pussy, slowly rubbing its tip along my lips. I tremble from expected ecstasy.

In one thrust, the strap-on slides into me. I try to scream but the gag absorbs almost all the sound. It's pulled out swiftly. For a moment, nothing, then another solid thrust. It hurts but at the same time, I don't want it to stop. I want it to remain inside, but it pulls out completely. Again. And again. And again. In and out, in swift dry strokes. I'm completely wet; besides my muffled moans, there is no sound in the room.

Suddenly, the device enters me, then starts moving back and forth in a rocking motion; hands grab onto my waist as I'm being fucked. It takes me less than a minute to experience an orgasm at this point, but whoever is riding me is clearly not satisfied, as the thrusts keep going. A hand - a third hand, seemingly from nowhere, grabs my throat and squeezes a bit, cutting circulation and breathing for a moment before releasing. I feel another hand on my breast, one on my thigh. I'm still trembling, but this now from the stimulation. My body is getting all sweaty from the exercise.

The device rides me into another orgasm, sendings spasms across my body. The thrusts continue; a wandering hand undoes my gag and it falls off. I'm screaming my lungs out: I hope the walls are soundproof. I hear panting echoing mine; whoever is riding me is not going to let me stop now. I might as well make a spectacle of it; I'm already utterly satisfied but I don't want her to stop. The pace is getting hard to maintain, as we're both extremely tired and we haven't switched positions once. She manages to push me one last time into an orgasm. The action stops - we are both too tired to move. I'm panting heavily; only the chains and the device still inside me are keeping me up.

It is pulled out, and I hear the chains being undone, though the wrist bands remain. I'm dragged to the bed without resistance. Nothing happens for a few moments, and then I hear Claire's voice.

"All right, Prissy, now it's your turn to give. I'm going to remove the blindfold. I want you to remain quiet."

I nod that I will comply. As Claire removes the blindfold, I hear more chains. I'm being tied up to the bed, hands and feet, facing up. When the light hits my eyes, it takes me a moment to adjust. I see the naked forms of the three girls, inviting. I see Cassie with her strap-on dildo. It's huge. No wonder it felt so intense. She's removing the belt and its accessory.

"I hope you enjoyed that, Prissy."

I remain quiet.

"You may answer the question this once."
"It was unbelievable, Mistress... I had never been more aware of how good it felt inside me."
"Wonderful. You will now have to provide for us."

I see that Cassie has taken the belt to my waist and ties it on. She then sets up a dildo in the notch; it stands up, as if I had a dick of my own. My hands and feet tied to the bed post, I can't do anything but watch them set it up. Claire turns to Jennifer.

"You will test it out, to make sure it's proper for your Mistresses."

Jennifer climbs on top of me, and slides onto the dildo without effort, facing me. She starts to go up and down on it, tilting her body sideways once in a while. I'm not in control here. My muscles are sore, but her body sways me regardless. The sensation is not very stimulating for me (though I've had my share of pleasure beforehand) but it seems to be doing wonders for her. Before long, she is panting heavily, having an orgasm from riding my artificial dick. She collapses on top of me, her breasts touching mine but for a moment before Claire pulls her off. Jennifer manages to stumble to her feet and speak.

"I think it is adequate..."

Claire looks at Cassie.

"Do you want to do the honors, love?"
"No... you first."

They kiss briefly. Claire wipes Jennifer's fluids from the device before applying some lubricant, and climbing on top of it herself. It takes her a little work to get it inside her, but she starts riding me in the same fashion. From a dark-haired beauty to a blonde, being observed by a gorgeous red-head. This is unbelievable. The friction from the inside edge of the strap=on against my pussy is both stimulating and painful, but I don't want Claire to stop. I want her to take as much pleasure as she can, and she is clearly enjoying her ride. I can't even feel my legs anymore.

Claire's orgasm is vocal and agressive. She kneads my breasts with force as she comes onto the device. She freezes in mid-motion, mouth agape; Cassie goes to her and helps her get off of me. She lays Claire down beside the bed.

"Are you okay?"
"Oh God! Cassie... go... do it."

Cassie doesn't hesitate as she straddles me, sliding onto the device without bothering to wipe it off. She leans in, her chest against mine and we start kissing. I try to move my hips up and down but it's hard. The chains are very tight. I feel the muscles in her ass contracting as she pushes the device on my crotch inside her pussy. She keeps kissing me, riding herself into as much pleasure as she can. I don't mind the chafing anymore. All the fantasies I've been having since Cassie first approached me are coming true, and even some I did not even dare dream.

Cassie lets go of my lips to kiss my breasts, straightening herself somewhat. Eventually, she straightens completely. She's riding me into ecstasy. I want to cheer her on, I want to tell her to take all she wants, but I have to play my part. I can't say anything.

When she does release, she jolts on top of me, falling back onto my shape, kissing me everywhere her lips reach. She slows down her pace and collapses against me, almost falling asleep. Claire, who has gotten up from her own ordeal, helps Cassie get up.

"That was wonderful, Prissy... thank you."

Cassie's words fill me with delight. The game is over. Claire is untying my legs. I move them about. I notice she leaves my hands tied up.

"What's up? Why aren't you releasing me?"

Jennifer climbs over me and goes to the other side of the bed. Claire smiles at me.

"It's late. We should get some rest."
"So... I have to sleep like this?"
"Do you mind?"
"Well... a little. I need to go to the bathroom."

My muscles are so sore.

"I'll make you a deal, Prissy. I'll untie your hands and lead you to the bathroom. Take as much time as you need to stretch. When we get back here, I'll tie you up again, but in a more comfortable position. All right?"

I take a moment to ponder her suggestion.

"All right..."

I look at Jennifer. Claire understands my question.

"You two will be sharing the same bed. What you do in it is up to you."

From Jennifer's blank stare, I know she just wants to sleep. I'm with her on that motion. Besides, there's still the entire next day to do. I'm definitely going to get my money's worth with these people. I just hope there's a bit more than just sex. I enjoy sex quite a lot, but there are so many things we could do together equally enjoyable.

I trust my hosts. They have not let me down so far.

[interesting]

My arms are sore. I was able to get some sleep last night but not much: arms extended over one's head is not the ideal solution, especially when they are chained to the bed post. I tilt my head sideways and see the sleeping form of Jennifer. She looks peaceful, sleeping soundly. I kiss her nose and try to get back to sleep, but I can't really fall deep into it, so I hover at the edge of consciousness until Jennifer herself stirs. She slowly opens her eyes, stares at me blankly. It takes her mind a moment to remember where she is.

She gets up, rolling of across me and heading out the door, possibly to the bathroom. I'm good for the moment. She isn't gone long. She brings her naked figure back into bed with me, staring at my own naked form for a moment.

"Sleep well..."
"Relatively."

She kisses me on the lips.

"It felt nice to sleep with someone."

I smile at her. I like her. She seems playful. She stares into my eyes and plants another kiss on me, a deep one this time. I return the favor; my bound hands prevent me from doing anything else. We lock lips for a long time.

"I'm always horny in the morning..."

She whispers these words in my ear. Her hand is sliding across my chest, between my breasts, onto my stomach, and finally stopping just above my pussy. I tremble under her touch.

"If you want to..."

I do. I feel her closeness, her intimacy, and I want to share it. I lean into her and start kissing her passionately. Her fingers start grinding my pussy, stimulating me fully out of my tiredness and giving me great pleasure.

"Jenn... don't stop."

I'm enjoying this rediscovery of my own sexuality. It actually started with Marq at that party he invited me to. I gave him quite a run for his money that night. Later on, I did the same to Suzy, and I ended up having sex almost everyday of the week with her. I only broke it off because I felt she wanted more from me than just sex, and I couldn't handle that with her. The very next day, I went to the pool with Cassie and Claire, and we performed wonderfully erotic games on each other. That night, when I came back to my place, I called up Marq and told him all about it while I masturbated on the phone with him. Since then, I've been very active sexually, playing with myself in the shower and under the sheets almost every day. And last night was so intense, Cassie taking me from behind while I was chained to the wall, and then having all three of them ride my artificial dick. I don't want this to end.

Jennifer moves over me, placing her crotch in my face. I try to move my hands but they're still bound.

"Lean into me..."

I manage to utter these words through her tantalizing of my body. She sits on my face, at first too high so my nose is in her pussy. She moves about as I feel around with my tongue, and positions herself the way she wants to, allowing me to lick her up. She's already dripping onto my face. I can't use anything but my mouth and tongue, but I give it my all. Jennifer feels comfortable, uncomplicated as opposed to Suzy. She moves slower, her actions are more thought out when she moves on me.

I'm about to come when the door opens and Claire walks in. I don't want Jennifer to stop, but she turns her head to see who is coming in.

"No! Don't stop... don't stop..."
"Don't let me interrupt."

Claire winks as Jennifer goes down on me again. This time, I can't hold it in, nor do I want to. My scream of orgasm could wake the dead. I've always been naturally loud during sex; sometimes, I choose to hold back because of circumstances. Here, I let it all out. As soon as the sensation subsides in me, I go deep into Jennifer's pussy, fully aware that I'm being observed by Claire - and now Cassie apparently. I hear Jennifer panting, and I recognize the tell-tale signs of an incoming orgasm. I don't let up until she shakes under my care, collapsing onto my face, effectively suffocating me in the process. Luckily, she pulls away rather quickly before I have time to cough. She rolls to the side and rests for a moment.

"That was something to watch..."

Cassie's comment draws our attention.

"You know what we should do, honey?"
"What?"
"Set up a video camera in this room."
"That's a notion."

They laugh and leave us, closing the door behind them. I turn my head to Jennifer. She moves around and comes to lie her head against my chest. She seems rested, moreso than when she woke up.

"Was that good?"
"Oh so much..."

She kisses me deeply and I return her love.

"You're a great lover, Jenn."
"I know... I can't help it."

She laughs. She's not as depressive as Cassie made her out to be, or she's playing happy for my benefit. Either way, I like her. She's refreshing. I want to talk to her about how she feels, but it seems awkward. I barely know her.

"So Jennifer... what do you for a living, besides being a model?"
"Modeling pays the bills. I do charity work with the homeless at a soup kitchen too."
"Wow!"

I'm impressed. She did not seem the type to do this kind of work.

"Long story."
"I have time."

I move my hands about, reminding her I'm still tied up. She laughs.

"How did you get into modeling, anyway?"
"Truth be told, circumstances. I met this photographer by accident at an occasion; he talked of his trade, I got interested. He wanted to know my age. When I said nineteen, he didn't believe me."
"You look young."
"I do. Anyway, I was seventeen. He said he did nudes, so he couldn't do me until I was eighteen. I did some modeling for him, fully clothed, or in swimsuits. The day after I turned eighteen, I did my first nude shoot. It was awesome."
"Have you done porn too?"
"Only a little, and only solo stuff. Well... officially."

She laughs.

"Nothing published?"
"Nope."

A question pops into my head. I spill it out.

"Have you slept with him?"
"Peter? Oh yeah..."

She smiles.

"I take it, it was good."
"It was great... I'm into anal, and he's into that too."
"Yeah, we talked about that a little yesterday... what do you enjoy about it?"
"It's hard to describe, really... it's different than your pussy; I usually do both holes at the same time if I can."
"Does it hurt?"
"It can, yes. Some people never get used to it. I did my first anal stuff a few years ago, so I'Ve gotten used to it by now. As I said..."
"Maybe another time."
"It makes you uncomfortable?"
"A little. It's always been a... one-way for me."

Jennifer smiles. I switch topics.

"Any plans for the future."
"Not really..."
"I heard about what happened with your friend, Sarah..."
"I don't want to talk about her."
"Okay. Sorry."

For a moment, silence fills the room. Jennifer stares in the distance, then back at me.

"It's just... we've been through so much together, done so many things. I always fancied we'd hook up again... and then Jim came along."
"Boyfriend?"
"Yeah, and I don't mean to be mean, but he really screwed up my Sarah."
"Screwed her up how?"
"I don't know... he acts all shy and reserved, but he's as degenerate as any man I've ever met. I don't see why he's so special..."

I want to be comforting to her, but I know neither Jim nor Sarah.

"Do you love her?"
"I do. In a sisterly fashion... with privileges... it's complicated. I thought..."
"You thought she felt that way too."
"She did. For a while. Things changed. It's really my fault. I'm the one who broke it off."
"That's right, you used to be together."
"Yeah..."

Jennifer leans her head against my breast.

"You're very comfortable, Prissy."

I feel my heartbeat against her head very vividly.

"You can call me Princess, Jennifer."

I can't believe I just said that.

"Princess?"
"Yeah. It's... my real name."
"Really?"
"Yeah. My mother was a romantic."
"So I just had sex with a Princess?"
"A-ha! I guess you did."

Jennifer gets up from resting against me, looking into my eyes.

"Does Cassie know?"
"Of course she does. Only special people are allowed to call me Princess."

Why am I saying that?

"All right, Princess."

The name rolls off her tongue delightfully. It feels right when normally it aggravates me.

"Listen, Jennifer..."
"Just Jenn."
"Okay, Jenn. I don't know this Sarah, I don't know Jim. I only know you, and only a little..."
"In the biblical sense, maybe."

I laugh.

"Yeah. I can tell you this. You're a good person. I'm sure Sarah did not mean to hurt you, but these things happen. I just... broke up with someone recently too."
"You did?"
"Someone too overbearing. It was passionate, but there was no real connection. Only sex."
"I've never had any real connection with anyone but Sarah."
"And I've never had any real connection with anyone period."

We stare at each other, trying to peer into one another's soul. Something is trembling inside me, something completely unfamiliar. My body wants to run away but it can't. My mind is telling me not to trust my instincts. My heart is telling me to kiss her. I listen to the third one and kiss Jennifer on the lips. It's not the same type of kiss I usually give as a prelude for sexual activity. It's a committed kiss, the kind which I can't give to Marq, which I couldn't give to Suzy. I'm getting swept away by the emotion.

Fortunately for me, Jennifer seems more able to hold back.

"Princess, I... I'm not ready."
"Okay... I understand."
"I'm flattered but..."
"It's okay. I understand."

For some unknown reasons, tears are forming into my eyes. Jennifer notices them and wipes them away.

"You're not going to cry, are you?"

I remember one time when I cried. When she left me; my former girlfriend, after that one time we made love. I cried for three whole days. Marq couldn't bring me tissues fast enough. I feel the same kind of rejection I felt that day. I shouldn't, but I do. That kiss was committed, but I have no right to impose it on Jennifer. Didn't I just inflict a heartbreak upon Suzy? It serves me right to be heartbroken in return.

Unexpectedly, Jennifer kisses me back, in the same fashion I just did. Her kiss is deep, involved and intense, the kind of kiss you give someone on your wedding day. She pulls away, staring only into my eyes.

"Jenn?..."
"Yes Princess..."

I can't speak. My words won't leave my throat. I'm parched.

"I... I need water."

Jennifer starts to laugh.

"Hang on!"

She gets up and hurries out of the room. She returns with Claire (still naked) and the key. They unlock my arms. I stare at Jennifer, still a little stunned from the kiss she just gave me. Jennifer massages my wrists as Claire tells us to join them for breakfast. Once we're alone, Jennifer leans into me.

"Princess, I... won't promise anything. I'm still shaken up. But I feel something... do you?"
"Jenn I do..."

I can't believe how fast it clicked with this girl, while nothing happened with Suzy. I'm almost looking at a mirror image of myself. I've always been something of a narcissist; I guess I can only fall in love with myself. Jennifer is the closest thing I'Ve ever seen.

"So?..."
"So..."

Jennifer puts a hand on my shoulder.

"I need to sort things out with Sarah... but I'd like to see you again, get together, you know. Get to know you better."
"I think you already know me from the inside..."

I laugh at my comment. The sensations inside me are making me uneasy. I remember my words from last night. No complications. This is a complication, but it's one I desire. I'm still struggling with the possible notion that I might be in love with Jennifer. It's too early to tell anyway.

"I'd like to see you again too... maybe we can date?"

My question hangs in the air for a moment.

"Well... let's not call it that."
"Okay."
"Let's just say... we'll be spending time together?"
"That sounds good."

All of a sudden, I begin to wonder about me being left in the room with Jennifer last night. I feel a setup. There's no way to be sure, of course, but given what I know of Claire and mostly Cassie, I wouldn't put it past them to hook me up with a friend of theirs.

Not that I mind, given how things are turning out.

[interesting]

It's been three weeks since I broke with Sarah. Because that's what it is. A breakup. There's no denying it now.

The day after our spat, she came home while I was at Cassie and Claire's place and moved her stuff out of the apartment, most of it anyway. We have barely talked since then. We've had casual conversations, and she'll keep paying her portion of the rent until the end of the semester; this gives me a little over a month to find a new roommate or move out. It's not like our other roommates are ever there anyway.

The first few days and nights, I cried a lot. I kept thinking of what I had said to Sarah, and how I had said it. It was a stupid thing to say, and I was now paying for it, even if I still believed it was true. How could I have been so oblivious to her feelings? Claire and Cassie had helped me see the error in my actions, albeit too late.

I thought maybe Sarah would come back and we'd apologize to each other and get back together. She dropped in, unexpectedly a few times. I waited for her to initiate the dialogue but she never did. Clearly, she doesn't want to be my friend anymore. I can live with that. It's just hard to believe that, after all we've gone through together, it's over.

A little under two weeks ago, I went to a party and I met this new girl, a friend of Cassie from work. Princess. Everybody else calls her Prissy but I get to call her Princess. We partied a lot that night, kissed, did some daring together, then got back to Cassie's place. She always had a fantasy of taking her from behind with a strap-on, so with some assistance by Claire, she did. Then, we each got to ride that same strap-on while it was on Prissy. It was unbelievable, and I got to go first. I was so tired I slept in her bed, in her arms. And in the morning, I was so horny, we had sex again. And then we talked.

And then something happened. She kissed me and I kisser her back. And I got scared.

The only love relationship I've ever been with has been with Sarah. I've screwed an impressive number of guys and girls though (mostly girls, now that I think about it). Sarah was my first, all genders confounded. I'd almost had sex prior to that, but luckily for me, it didn't happen.

After that first night, I wanted more, and I wanted everything. So I became quite the sexaholic, if I may characterize myself as such. I've had sex with most of my friends: Bonnie, Claire, Cassie, Brad, Mary (Thomas' twin sister for those who don't know her), Kate and Pauline (both friends of Mary's). I've given so many blowjobs to Barry and Thomas I've lost count. when Sarah and I broke up some time ago, I went clubbing each night, and almost each night returned with a different person to their place for sex. That lasted about three months, so that must have been around seventy boys and girls.

And then, more recently, I had sex with Princess. My princess.

I spent the week following that night barely getting any sleep. Each night, I would lie in bed awake, masturbate to completion as many times as possible, visualizing my encounter with Princess. My princess. Today, I did a photo shoot and Peter talked to me about my absent-mindedness. I simply told him I had a lot on my mind.

"What's the name?"
"What?"
"Of the person you have on your mind."

Given all that I'd been through with Peter, I told him about Princess. I told about the night we spent together, about how good she felt and how sweet she tasted, and how I longed to fuck her again.

"Why don't you call her?"
"I don't know..."

Peter then sat me down (after having put on a robe to cover my nudity) and got me to talk about her. I told her how much she reminded me both of myself and of Sarah (Peter was aware of my fallout with my former friend).

"You should call her, Jennifer."
"I don't know. I'm still not over Sarah."
"And you'll never be over her. It's life. Why should you stop living because of one person?"

We talked a lot more that day. When I got home, I picked up the phone and called Princess - and got her answering machine. I hung up quickly and raced to my bed, burying my head in my pillow.

The phone rang and I jumped up. I answered.

"Hello?"
"Hello...? Who is this?"

It was Princess. She must have had caller identification.

"Uh.. it's Jenn. Hi."
"Hey Jenn. Haven't talked to you since Cassie. How are you?"
"Oh... uh... Good. Yeah."
"It'S nice to speak with you. What are you doing?"
"Nothing much. Hanging out. Uh..."
"You called me?"
"uh... Yeah I did."

My heart was racing at the sound of her voice; I felt my juices flowing to my pussy.

"So... what did you want?"
"Oh... uh... Nothing. Just catching up."
"Are you all right? You seem... upset."
"Oh no! Not at all... I'm glad you're on the line."
"By the way, I have an answering service, it's to leave messages, you know."

As I listened to her voice, I reached under my skirt and pulled off my panties, rubbing my fingers againts my lips.

"Okay... I'll leave a message next time."
"Great. What can I do for you?"
"Nothing much. Uh... wondering what you were doing?"
"Well, I'm at work, but I can take a few minutes to chat with my friend."

It's getting hard not to moan. I bite my lip, but my breathing is getting heavy.

"Are you sure you're all right?"

I decide to stop playing.

"No I'm not... talk to me. Talk dirty to me, please."
"What?"
"If you can... I really need it..."
"Jenn, are you playing with yourself?"
"Would it turn you on if I did?"

There is silence.

"Yes it would."
"I'm picturing you, right now, your fingers in my wet pussy."
"You like my fingers in your pussy, Jenn."
"Oh I do!"
"You like it when I play with your sex..."
"Oh God!"

I don't know what's going on at her end. I only know I want to hear her voice as I bring myself to orgasm.

"You like it when I massage your clit."

As she speaks, I move my fingers to my clit, letting the sensation build up inside me.

"I'm eating you all out right now."

My mind pictures her face at my crotch, her tongue inside my pussy.

"Don't stop... oh God! Don't stop!"
"Come for me, Jenn. Come for Princess."

These words take me over the edge. I rub harder as the orgasm rides me all over, paralyzing me for a moment as I moan loud and long.

"Oh Sweet God, Princess! Oh...."

I fall back on my bed, bringing my fingers to my mouth, tasting them. I can almost taste her now.

"Oh... I'm sorry... I just..."
"Jenn, it's okay. I'm glad you called."
"I want to see you again."
"when?"
"Now."

I hear her shy laughter over the phone.

"That might be difficult. I get off at five."
"I want to get you off now."
"Jenn... I can drop by your place when I finish."
"Oh... please do."

I give her my address.

"I have to go now... see you soon."
"Soon."

We hang up. I lie back on the bed. I'm shivering. I get under the covers, taking everything off. I fall asleep.

I wake up. My mind is confused; my eyes stare at the clock.
6:30PM. Oh no! Princess!

I hurriedly get up, put on my silk robe and head for the door. It's locked. No! I open it. No note. No memo. I go to my phone. No messages. No! Maybe on the email? But she doesn't have my email adress. No! I pick up the phone to call her. But I missed our rendez-vous. No! She probably came, knocked on the door and I didn't answer, and Sarah wasn't there and neither were my other roommates. No! I start sobbing as I move about the apartment, getting dressed. I have to find her. I have to explain it to her. She just gave me so much pleasure over the phone I fell asleep and woke up late. No! This is not fair!

I run out the door, still buttoning my shirt, my shoes in one hand, not even bothering to lock the door. Why don't I just call her? Where is she? It's not like I can track her just like that.

As I exit the building, I freeze. She's in the parking lot, sitting on the hood of a car, eating something. No! I try to control my sobbing but I can't anymore. The stress of it all is getting to me. I collapse in the entrance, thirty feet from her car, unable to get up. First Sarah, now her. I screw up everything!

I don't even hear the footsteps getting near me.

"Jenn?"

I look up. She is there. My eyes are full of water, and I just start crying some more.

"Are you all right?"
"No!..."

She leans in against me. I try to push her away but I have no strength.

"Come on, let's get you back to your apartment. I was getting worried about you."
"Don't touch me."
"What?"
"Don't touch me... I'm a bad person."

She takes a momentary step back, but then leans in again and helps me up.

"Come on, Jenn. COme on."

I don't have the strength to resist so I let her drag me to my apartment.

"I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."

The emotion has been building up in me for months, and now it's exploding like a geyser, unstoppable, inconsolable. Princess does most of the work as she returns me to my apartment.

She closes the door and leans me against my couch. She hurries to the bathroom and retrieves a wet washcloth, which she uses to cool me down.

"I'm sorry I was sleeping and I never heard you and you're gonna be mad and I'm a bad person and..."
"Ssshhh..."

She calms me down, kissing me on the forehead, caressing my hair. I stop whimpering and remain quiet, letting out a sob once in a while. She says nothing; she just keeps taking care of me in the silence of my apartment, kissing my forehead or cheeks once in a while. I finally manage to quell the tears and blow my nose, getting some control over my emotions. I don't think anyone has seen me this vulnerable in forever. I don't like it when people see me like this, but at this point, Princess' presence is a blessing.

"I'm sorry..."
"About what?"
"About... not being there when you got here and..."
"What do you mean?"
"I was sleeping. You ended at five. It's six thirty."
"And?"
"Well... you got here and I was sleeping so I didn't hear you."
"So I went to get some food and came back. I called your phone but you don't have call answering."

I want to start crying again.

"No, it's not a blame. Jenn!"

She laughs and I laugh along with her.

"I'm good. I was a little worried, but you're fine. Are you?"
"Yes... you?"
"I am."

I'm smiling now for no reason. I feel silly. Why did I panic so much?

"Jenn, it's cool."
"No it's not. Oh! Princess... I'm so screwed up."
"Maybe you are. But you're not alone. I'm here."

This time, she kisses me on the lips. She feels so good. I pull away.

"No."
"No what? You don't want me to kiss you?"
"No, it's not fair. Not to you."

I can't believe the words that are coming out of my mouth. Under any other circumstance, I would be all over her, ravaging her body with my sexuality to appease my stress. I don't want to do that to her. I don't want to hurt her. I want her to mean something. I want anything to mean something in fact. I'm cold. I'm shivering. She hugs me tight.

"I feel so alone..."
"Well, you're not. Look, Jenn, I don't care if nothing more happens between you and me. Right now, you need a friend, and I'm here."

I do want things to happen between us. Lots of things. Things I can't even mention. But I want them to happen for the right reason, not just because I'm used to it - like I was with Sarah. Sarah was comfortable and secure. She was my sure thing, my safety net. She's always shielded me from everything, but she's gone now. She's moving on with her life, and it's scaring the shit out of me. But Princess is here. I'm not alone.

"I don't want you to leave..."
"I'm here. I'm not going anywhere."
"Ever..."
"As long as I can remain here, I will."

I hug her tight. Memories of my childhood are resurfacing. My first foster home. My second foster home. My third foster home, the one that lasted. The one that almost got me killed. Daniel. Janice. I miss you both so much. Why did we lose track? But I know why. I know why I feel abandoned, why I cling to Sarah and why I pushed her away when I felt her abandoning me? She wasn't abandoning me. She was moving ahead with her life.

"I'm hungry."
"There's still some food leftover for you. I picked up dinner for two."
"You're so sweet."
"Well I am a Princess."

She hurries to her car and returns with the food. Cold fries and chicken, but I don't care. It's the best tasting food I've ever had. We sit down at the kitchen table and I wolf it down in her face. She simply smiles at me.

"I don't mean to be so much trouble..."
"You're no trouble, Jenn. I just wish I could help you."
"I have a lot of baggage, a lot of shit, Princess. I don't want to inflict that on anyone."
"Well, tough luck, because I'm here and I'm not leaving."

I stare at her.

"Okay."

I go back to eating and finish my meal. We get up and go back to the living room. We sit down next to each other.

"Want to talk about it?"
"I don't know. It's... dammit, it's just I want... I don't know what I want."
"Same thing as everyone, Jenn. You want to be happy."

I stare into her eyes and lose myself there for a moment. I kiss her gently, then lean my head against her shoulder.

"I'm just going through so much at the same time, and losing Sarah, it brings back a lot of memories."
"You want to share?"
"Did you know I was adopted?"
"No."
"Three families in fact. My parents - real parents - died in a car crash. I was bumped around some families until I was eight, then legally adopted."
"Oh... I'm sorry about your parents."
"Never really knew them, but... and the new family, the last family was cool. The other two, not so much."
"Okay."
"I had siblings too, a brother and a sister. We did a lot of stuff together... good stuff, bad stuff... things I'm not proud of. Things that got my adopted parents angry at me, at us all..."
"What kind of stuff?"
"Nothing... I want to talk about. Right now. Let's just say, they tolerated my presence until I finished high school, then I was out on the street. Sarah saved me."
"And now she's gone."
"She's moving on, and we've sort of... been together ever since the end of high school."
"You must love her so much."

I turn to Princess, my princess. I look into her eyes.

"I did. But she loves someone else now. That can't be helped."

I kiss her.

"Right now, Sarah's not important."

I straighten myself and sit in Princess' lap, facing her.

"Right now, you're here and she's not."

I want to kiss her. I want to have sex with her right now. That's what I always do when I feel down. I have sex. Lots and lots of sex. I have sex quite often. I must be a really depressive person.

I force myself to hold back. I remain there, staring at Princess, into her eyes.

"Jenn?"
"I want to look at you."
"Okay."

I examine the details of her face. Her hair is wavy, a little messy, covering her ears. I brush her hair aside and expose her left ear. The earlobe is slightly dangling from the golden earring on it. A little triangle. Reminds me of a pussy. Her eyebrows are plucked. I see a little imperfection on her forehead, brushing my thumb against it. Her eyes are deep, staring into mine, trying to understand what I'm doing. She wears eyeshadow, so light it's barely visible. Her nose ridge protrudes from her face, sharp and defiant. Her cheeks are rosy; the blush covering it is natural. I go to her chin; a small dimple is there, but I ignore it. Her lips. She's wearing lipstick, again a light color which accentuates her natural look. She is beautiful. She is gorgeous. She is my princess.

"What are you doing?"
"Seeing what I'm usually missing."
"What?"

It's always been too fast for me. I get aroused at nothing. My pussy fills up with juices at the mere notion of sexuality. Guys (or girls) literally have no work to do on me. Maybe that's why I like anal sex. It takes more time to get it to work. It makes the event more memorable and last longer. I'm probably overthinking everything.

"Princess."
"What?"
"I love you."

It's her turn to blush.

"I don't know how much, and I don't know what it implies, but I love you."
"I... I love you too, Jennifer."
"I... don't want to have sex."
"What?"
"Not yet... I'm horny as hell but... listen to me. A few moments ago, I was all over the room, crying. Now, all I can think about is you... and me, together."
"That's not wrong."
"I want you to be different, Princess. I want to care."
"So care."
"But... I've only ever cared for one other person in my life. I don't know how."
"Sure you do."

Princess looks away for a moment, gathering her thoughts.

"When you care about someone, it just happens. You can't force, but you can fight it. That's what you've been doing all this time, I think. You'Ve been fighting against your desire to love. Maybe. Sex is one thing, but love... that'S something else entirely. You can always love without sex... and you can probably have sex without love, but it's not the same."

She leans into me, kissing me.

"We don't need to have sex, if you don't feel like it."

I close my eyes. I want to listen to my heart for a change, not my hormones. This has to be more than just sex. I'm tired of being alone; I want to care for someone that won't leave me.

As it turns out, my heart and my hormones seem to be in agreement. Something unexpected is occuring.

"Make love to me, Princess. Here. Now."

And so she does. And possibly for the first time in my life, I'm content as she plays with me, as she explores my body with her own, as she discovers my centers of pleasure and provides me with ecstasy and release, first in my living room, then in my bed. And then I return the favor; I explore her sexuality with my own, and together, we revisit territories which would normally be familiar, but are now taking on a whole new perspective. And once we're done, once we're both sweating under the sheets, huddled together, our breasts compressed on our chests, as we kiss after our intercourse, it dawns on me that my princess has delivered me from my prison.
========================================
And so ends The Matching Game...

But things are not over yet.

[interesting]

The final chapter of the Trials storyline, For Our Friends, begins after the end of the Winter Semester. Our friends have been through a lot in the past four months.

Sarah and Jim have had their hands full with Jennifer at first; Sarah's eagerness to push Jim into newer and more daring situations has almost cost her the relationship she has with him twice; once right before Spring Break, when Jim snapped and refused to perform intercourse on Jennifer; the other after Spring Break, after their inevitable threesome, where Jim once again panicked. The events of Spring Break and the orgy with the visiting girls from Las Vegas probably didn't help his psyche either. In order to save her relationship, Sarah decided to focus on Jim, which led to a confrontation with Jennifer. For weeks now, the two former best friends have been at odds, with Sarah moving out of the apartment and into Jim's place.

Jennifer's life hasn't been a picnic either; despite fulfilling her fantasy of sleeping with her photographer during Spring Break, the events with Sarah and Jim have brought her to the brink.

Sarah's former boyfriend, Brad, has finally rekindled with his lover Brigitte, but things were not as clear as they seemed, as it was revealed that Brigitte is suffering from a mental illness. This has forced Brad to rethink his slave/master relationship with his girlfriend; this also forced Sarah to revisit disturbing events from her own past.

Barry and Bonnie have been doing their own thing, going on an erotic vacation together and redefining the parameters of their limits. Despite some stress along the way, their couple seems to have been strengthened from it.

Claire and Cassie also seem to have it made, despite Claire's difficulties in dealing with the breakup of her parents and the conflicted emotions she feels for her father. While trying to be supportive, Cassie was also entertaining fantasies about a co-worker, the loveable Prissy, fantasies which were brought to fruition during games.

Ironically, the breakup between Sarah and Jennifer created a chance encounter where Prissy and Jennifer met up, and decided to spend some time together. When Jennifer collapsed from the stress, it was Prissy who picked her up.

As for Thomas, it's been a bumpy ride with a confusing Jimmy, who himself rationalizes everything he does, until he is confronted with the inescapble possibility that he might be attracted to Thomas, thus making him gay. But Jimmy doesn't want to be gay.

And so it goes that lives keep moving forward, and the circles of separation between these individuals are not really that distant. For each life thus affected interacts with another, and the web of intrigue spins upon itself, reaching its inevitable conclusion.

But in this case, the spider may not be whom everyone believes...
=================================================
I have said this elsewhere before, but I have received no comments on it, so I'm reposting it here:

The upcoming story will conclude all the lingering elements of the storylines. So if you have any questions about anything that's happened so far, any elements left unsaid or unspoken, now is the time to bring them up.

And for your information, the final section of Trials of Friends will simply be entitled For Our Friends, and will be narrated (mostly) by your favorite narrator (see previous poll) Jim, although there will be sidebars by most of the characters. They will almost all be there : Jim, Sarah, Jennifer, Barry, Bonnie, Cassie, Claire, Prissy, Thomas, Jimmy, Brad and Brigitte.

If you'd like, I can also include any other character I've introduced in this storyline either as a cameo, or as a sidebar (as in what is happening to them now)? You have lots of options: Peter, Marq, Suzy, Julie, Kamara, Sandy, Marlene, Claudia or Susan.

Feel free to PM me any suggestions or simply insert them in this thread. I'll work with my ideas plus whatever you provide.

Good reading, and I eagerly await your recommendations!

[interesting]

It has been over a month now and Brigitte is feeling much better. She's taking her medication and her mood has returned to something acceptable. We haven't done any of our usual activities in bondage and submission, but it's better this way for the moment. I miss it though. I always found it relaxing and she always enjoyed bossing me around. Right now, I have to be the responsible one in the group, and I'm really not into domination.

It was probably the hardest thing I had to deal with when I spoke to Brigitte's doctor. He inquired as to what was happening in her life, and what changes had come upon us. I felt it was medically relevant to tell him about our lifestyle. He was more understanding than I'd imagined, but he did stress out the fact that activities such as these reinforce certain character traits at the expense of others, and people with Brigitte's medical condition need more stability than the rest; hence the cutting back.

Brigitte has since offered apologies to everyone she might have hurt. When we got back together in January, after roughly six months apart, she felt so high and so good that she believed she was cured and she didn't need to take her medication anymore; I was to provide her with the relief she needed. It was a rationalization, something the disease makes her do sometimes. She's more aware of it now, and she sincerely regrets her actions. I think Sarah has already forgiven her, but given what I know of Sarah, it's not surprising. I still can't thank Sarah enough for what she did for us.

The hardest part for Brigitte is the counselling. She did attempt at her own life, and as such, her doctor recommended her to a specialist. I go with her once in a while, and she talks about herself, her family, her disease. I never imagined myself in such a situation. I just wanted a relationship and someone to dominate and humiliate me. Now I have something more demanding. Yet the rewards are wonderful; seeing her improve day by day is unbelievable. I'm sorry I ever broke up with her, but I wasn't over Sarah at the time, and I really was a mess. My third accident last November finally knocked some sense into me. Yet, just when I thought things were going my way, Brigitte acted up on me. It just goes to show you're never out of the woods. I'm learning that now.

If things are looking up for me, at least in the long run, I can't say the same for all my friends. About two weeks ago, just before final exams, we had a double date with Sarah and Jim, went clubbing, and I had Sarah and Brigitte dancing close and then making out on the club couch for a while. It was a nice show, but I felt Sarah was holding back. I talked to Jim about it.

"She got into an argument with Jennifer."
"With Jenn?"
"Yeah. She moved out."
"What?"

I'd been, at that point, completely out of the loop, dealing with my own issues.

"Roughly a month ago. We... I... I can't even explain it really."
"Damn!"

Jennifer and Sarah no longer friends. My world was shattering.

About two years ago, I was going out with Sarah; we'd been together for something like five months, and I'd been privy to her games with her friends, which I didn't mind at all. Who doesn't like watching other people go at it? Anyway, one night, we drove back from a party. It was pretty late, and both Sarah and Jennifer were pretty drunk. I was designated driver so I had barely taken anything. They were sitting in the backseat, making out like crazy. I watched them go at it through the rear view mirror. At some point, I felt the need to intervene.

"Damnit, girls. Why don't you just fuck and get it over with?"

Obviously, they had taken my comment as a dare, because they asked me to stop the car on the side of the road. It was almost three in the morning. They got out of the car. Jennifer climbed on top of the hood and got undressed. Sarah dove in and started eating her out. I couldn't let that opportunity pass so I joined in on them; I lowered Sarah's panties and entered her from behind. It was the best damn sex I ever had. It was also the first time I realized Sarah didn't need me. It really wasn't any surprise when we broke up about a month later. Still, I got to fuck Jennifer that night too, on the hood of my car while Sarah watched, so that was something as well.

My point was that Sarah without Jennifer or vice versa was simply not possible in my mind. I asked for clarification and it took a lot to get Jim to admit what I suspected: a threesome. I remembered my own experience. You do it, then you hope for the best. In my case, it shattered the glass and made me lose Sarah (there were other things too). In fact, after she left me, Sarah went steady with Jennifer for about six months. Only in this case, it seemed that Sarah had opted for Jim. That was surprising to me.

"And they haven't spoken at all?"
"No they have... just not at length."
"Damn!"

The news hit me pretty bad. Later that night, I cuddled with Brigitte after sex and she told me Sarah had also informed her of the news.

"I thought those two were inseparable."
"I thought so too."

Brigitte massaged my head.

"This really bothers you."
"Yes... it does."

We didn't talk much about it afterwards, but it remained in the back of my mind. The following Saturday, I accompanied my friend Thomas to the hospital for his follow-up medical exam, following his fractures during his last fight. He seemed down, but like most of my friends, he did not want to share his troubles with me, figuring I had enough of my own, I imagine. I speculated at first it was just the issue of his wounds keeping him from the ring, possibly for another six months or more. That's when I met Peter.

When we came out of the doctor's office, there was this forty year-old man who came upon us, kissed Thomas on the lips and introduced himself to me. The face matched the name, and the reputation: Jennifer's photographer.

"I didn't know you were gay."

Immediately, I regretted my comment, but Peter just shrugged it off.

"Is it that surprising?"
"Well, you take pictures of naked girls all the time. I just assumed..."

Peter laughed it off. I was relieved not to have offended him. We went to dinner together and eventually Thomas retreated to the bathroom.

"So, Brad... is your girlfriend better?"
"How do you know about that?"
"Jennifer. I'm sorry if I'm being intrusive."
"No... it's okay I guess. Thanks for caring."
"Well I care for Jenn and Tom... so I care for their friends."
"Yeah, Brigitte's better."
"Glad..."
"I'm more worried about Tom."

Peter stares at me, seemingly understanding my concern.

"I'm worried too."
"Are you two together?..."
"Oh no! Dear God no! I could be his father."

He laughs it off.

"I just... provide comfort. Company. For the time being. Tom's a great guy."
"The best. Comfort from what?"
"Solitude. He's... well heart-broken."
"Really? Tom?"

At that moment, Thomas returned so it became difficult to continue the conversation. I managed to get more information from what I considered at the time to be an unlikely source, and somewhat by accident. The next day, I called up Sarah at Jim's place to see if she wanted to get some coffee. I wanted to get her take on the Jenn situation. I spoke to Jim instead since Sarah was out. I inquired about a lot things, and my questions eventually turned to Thomas.

"I heard Tom's heart-broken. Is that true?"
"Yeah. It's what I heard."
"What else do you know?"
"Do you know a guy named Jimmy, fellow boxer of Thomas?"
"Yeah, we saw him during Spring Break, hanging around."
"Let's just say he's sending mixed signals Tom's way."
"Oh!"
"And I heard from Bonnie that since the fight, Jimmy has barely spoken to Tom."
"Damn..."

My final pieces of information came from Jennifer, whom I contacted for the same reason as Sarah, only Jennifer was available, so we met for lunch that Tuesday. Oddly enough, she seemed relatively at peace with her break up.

"It was the right thing to do, even if it hurt."
"But you and Sarah... you go so far back..."
"I know. But Brad, things change. Sarah's moving on and I need to do the same. I still love her, you know, but she loves Jim."
"Yeah. I love her too still."

Both her exes sitting together at the same time. It should have felt awkward but it didn't.

"Anyway, I met someone."
"Really? Who?"
"You wouldn't know her."
"Her?"
"Ahaha..."

Jennifer blushed.

"Yeah, a girl. She's cool. I like her a lot."
"Is it serious?"
"Not yet. Maybe. I'm scared..."
"You'll be fine. You're good with people."
"Not always."

We moved from one subject to another. I talked about Brigitte and her recovery and got compliments for it. We eventually moved on to Thomas and Jimmy.

"Tom and Jimmy have been pretty intimate."
"How intimate?"
"Well they've had sex. But Jimmy was drunk."
"Like... anal and all?"
"Yeah."
"Damn... I guess Jimmy's gay then."
"We're not sure. He may be bi, or just willing to experiment. Either way, it's tearing Tom apart, moreso than his injury."

As I gathered more information on my friends, I realized I'd been out of touch for quite a while now. I'd been working first on improving myself, then I'd had to devote my attention to my girlfriend. That process had reinforced the bonds between Brigitte and me, but I'd neglected the rest of my entourage. Then again, I'd been neglecting them for far longer than that. Before my accident, I was reveling in my anger and discontent at my situation, wether it was my breakup with Sarah, my dysfunctional family or my tendency towards alcoholism and drunk driving; when I moved past these limitations, after the accident, I reveled in my newfound sense of purpose and self-importance. I had turned all of my energies to healing my own person, but I wasn't healed yet (and still am not, but at least I work on it). I'd done some nasty things to my friends in the past, and they'd forgiven me every time. It was time I paid them back for their continued friendship and kindness. Somehow.

I left Jennifer with that resolve but without focus. That night, as I lay against Brigitte and watched her sleep, I noticed how peaceful she looked. Peace. That's what I had gained in the past few months. That's what I had been allowed to give to my lover. And that's what I wanted to give back to my friends. But again, the notion was not supported by any specific means of achieving it.

On the following Sunday, I went out for ice cream with Brigitte. We do simple things now, and we make them count. It occured to me that I found my happiness with her in simple things. I tried to apply that logic to my relationship with my friends but found it lacking. What I have with Brigitte is very different from what I have with them. I started thinking about what made them happy. I went back to our high school days. Classes sucked. Peer pressure was unnerving or downright scary. Everybody always competed with everyone else. It wasn't school, that was for sure. But I did remember happiness during those times.

I remembered my first time playing their games. I remembered how utterly humiliated I had felt, being stripped naked and forced to perform for their benefit. I also remembered the exhiliration, my first kiss with each of them, the first time one of them was dared to give me a blowjob - and boy she did (it was actually Cassie). I remembered the excitement I had felt during those activities, the carefree attitude and the bravado that had accompanied them. I remembered necking with Thomas. I remembered the first time I had fucked Sarah. All these things were coming up to the surface, claiming their rightful place in my heart and mind. I had been happy, and so had they been.

The answer was simply too obvious to be seen without some distance. I turned to Brigitte, who had been contemplating me staring into the distance while my ice cream melted over my hand.

"Better wash that up."
"uh-huh."
"What's on your mind, Brad? Friends again?"
"Yeah. Sorry."
"It's okay. I know you worry."

We kissed.

"I think... maybe... I have an idea."
"Go on."

I told her about my more recent thoughts. She listened silently as I explained my conclusions.

"I want to set up a game."
"Sure... no problem."
"There's a problem, Brigitte."
"They won't talk to each other?"
"No... Well yes, but... The thing is, I've never been the one to setup the games. I'm always the... recipient. The victim."
"You like being the victim."

I laugh as she smiles at me.

"I do. But this time, I need to take an active role. I need to call them up, set up a time and date, and basically run the show."
"Well you don't need to do it alone, silly. Maybe you can get some help."
"You'd help me?"
"Of course I would. You've told me so much about these games I'd sure love to play. But I've never done anything like this. I'm more into... you know."

My mind raced to find a candidate among my friends. Someone I could trust with this project, someone who could see it through. A few names came to mind, but only one appeared to me capable of putting it together and bringing all the warring factions to coexist peacefully. I bit back my ego. I didn't like relying on him, but in reality, he was the logical choice. Sooner or later, I'd have to handle my feelings towards him.

I called him up, and much to my surprise, he agreed. So we started planning and before I knew it, we had set a date. He took care of inviting everyone and surprisingly, everyone invited agreed to be there.

And that was how I came to organize our next get together. Something I wanted to do, as I said to Jim, for our friends.

[interesting]

You can imagine my surprise when Brad called me up the other day. He's not my favorite person in the world, given all he's put Sarah through in the past, but he is on the road to self-improvement so I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. He didn't seem too fond of talking to me either, but he said I was the best man for the job. Naturally, I inquired what type of job.

"Bottom line, Jim, we both know our friends are in dire straits."
"If you want to call it that."
"And I was thinking of a way to help resolve that."
"Like what?"
"Well... I want to get them together to have fun."
"Like a party."
"well... More like games."

Games. An almost dreaded word on my part. Games had partly gotten me into the mess I was in myself. Mind you, the real problem currently laid with Sarah, but I still felt somewhat unnerved at what had happened between Jennifer and myself. I was working through it though.

"By games, you mean..."
"Exactly that. Games. You know, Truth or Dare, spin the bottle, tag... whatever works."
"And how can I assist in that?"
"Well, to be honest Jim, I've been out of the loop. But you haven't. You've talked to Jenn, and Sarah, and Tom and Jimmy, and the others too. You know what's going on."
"Uh-huh."
"I wanted to ask you... to call them. Get them together. You know?"

At that point, I wanted to say no and hang up. But I remembered Sarah's smile a few weeks back, lying in Jennifer's arms as I stared at them, resting after a sexual encounter. Sarah had not smiled like that in weeks. She wanted to say it was over with Jennifer but in truth, it wasn't. I'd decided that I wouldn't have sex with anyone but Sarah (the orgy had thought me a lot about my own limitations) for a while, but I was still okay with letting Sarah have some fun on the side. But the disagreement with Jennifer had quelled that fire as well. I could tell Sarah was pretending to be content, while she secretly pined away for lost opportunities. I wanted to be happy she wanted to be exclusive with me, but I felt it was too early and too fast, or at the very least certainly too drastic.

"So who do you want me to call?"
"Everyone."
"Everyone?"
"You know, all our friends."

I thought of Thomas and Jimmy and how their relationship was stalling. I thought of Barry and Bonnie, who had shared with us a few tidbits of their trip without going in too deep. I thought of Claire and Cassie, getting 'married' in Florida. I thought mostly of Jennifer and Sarah, and I pictured them getting it on. I was actually missing that sight as well. I even thought of Brigitte and Brad, and the progress they were both making.

"Fine."
"You'll do it?"
"I'll call them. I can't make promises though."
"Thanks man. I owe you."

With that, we ended the conversation. It took me a few moments to understand what I had agreed to. Somehow, I needed to get all these people to sit down together. I decided it was best to start with those people which I knew would cause trouble. And the most easy person to speak to was Sarah.

That night, we watched the superhero porn movie she had bought me. We then watched the one we had shot, with her as Supergirl and Jennifer as Batgirl. I'd managed to complete the montage a week before. Sarah watched it absent-mindedly. I inserted commentaries during the viewing, commenting on their roleplay, how they worked so well together. Sarah did not pick up the hints so I had to improvise further.

"You know, that was one of the good things that came out of that. You two looked so good together."
"Wasn't much good came out of it."
"I'm not so sure, Sarah. Think about it. I know more about my sexuality now than I did before. I know what I want, what I like."
"And we both got burned for it."
"We're still here. Still together. Look, Sarah, I've said this before, but I'll repeat it. Jennifer made a mistake and she knows it. She's willing to apologize."
"I know she is."
"Then why don't you call her?"
"Because I don't want to feed into her addiction to me anymore. She just won't let go."

For a moment, I'm at a loss for words.

"You know what you need?"
"What?"
"You need to go back in time."

Sarah looks at me, not understanding what I mean.

"Sarah, I screwed up your relationship. I know you don't want to hold it against me, and I'm glad you don't, but I came in between you two, and you had to choose. I'm glad you chose me, but at what cost?"
"She's never been my friend."
"That's not true. She cares about you so much, she's scared of losing you. And she's losing you now. You want to prove her right?"
"What do you want me to do?"
"Play with her."
"What?"
"You heard me. You used to play these games together, having fun, no consequence. They defined your relationship. You need to revisit those games."

I go all out.

"Brad wants us to set up a Truth or Dare event. He wants everyone to be there. That means you and Jennifer too."

Sarah stares at me; her expression is neutral.

"Frankly, I want you to go. I want you to have fun. You've been down ever since. I love living with you, having you here every morning and night, but you're not truly happy... not yet."
"You want me to play Truth or Dare with Jennifer?"
"And me. And the others. Please, Sarah..."

For a moment, she hesitates. She then bows her head.

"I'll go. But not for her. For you."
"That's good enough."
"Besides, if we are going to play Truth or Dare, I have a few questions I want to ask her..."

And with that, I got Sarah on board. We didn't have sex that night, but we cuddled a lot and I massaged Sarah's shoulders and neck until she went to sleep.

I decided my next target should be Jennifer, but before I could contact her, Bonnie called me up to get some news on Sarah. It was the perfect time to invite her and Barry.

"Wow! I can't believe she agreed."
"I know. We'll have to careful, though, and keep an eye on her."
"We'll do. Just set it up. Me and Barry will be there."

Two more were on board. I called Jennifer, got her answering machine so I asked her to call me back. We managed to meet in a café the next day. I went to meet her alone, though I did not hide it from Sarah. When I got there, she seemed to be in good spirits. I was hopeful she would be understanding. As it turned out, I did not have cause to worry.

"A game? Sure. Why not?"
"You know Sarah will be there."
"I know. Listen Jim, I'm sorry if I hurt you in anyway."
"You seem sincere."
"I've had an... epiphany. I just wish Sarah would return my calls."
"She sure can hold a grudge."

We talked about the events we had shared together.

"Do you regret sleeping with me, Jim?"
"In hindsight, not really. You're important to Sarah, and she wanted me to have sex with you. I did it for her mostly, even though I had lots of fun doing it."
"Me too. I was a bit harsh about your performance."
"You were just teasing."
"Still..."

I smile.

"What went wrong?"
"I don't really know. Spring Break. It wasn't you alone, it was everything. Sarah wanted me to have sex so I did. In excess. There came a point where I would have fucked anybody. That didn't feel right to me."
"And the threesome."
"It was more or less the same. It was good to have sex with you both, but it left me a little hollow. Like my relationship with Sarah had less meaning."
"I've never seen it that way, but I'm beginning to understand why some people might."
"I am sorry for leading you on, Jennifer."
"Yeah, well... there's plenty of blame to go around."

Later on in the conversation, Jennifer brought something up.

"This party...?"
"Yes?"
"Can I bring someone over?"
"I don't see why not... Who?"
"It's a surprise. A friend."

I thought about it.

"Sure. Why not? As long as that friend knows what he's getting into."
"Oh! She'll know."

We ended the conversation on a high note. As we were leaving the café, she asked me to go back to her car. I sat down on the passenger's side. She handed me some stuff for Sarah which Sarah had been meaning to go pick up. She then leaned in and kissed me passionately.

"What was that for?"
"A peace offering."

When Sarah asked me how my meeting with Jennifer had gone, I remained evasive, simply handing her the stuff. Sarah became all pensive. Jennifer was removing Sarah's stuff from the apartment. That night, Sarah huddled against me and cried a little before falling asleep. The reality of her actions had just begun to dawn on her. She suddenly realized her breakup might be irreversible. She had indeed precipitated it.

Thomas and Jimmy were next on my list, and they posed the greatest challenge. I did not know how to get in touch with Jimmy directly, and I did not want to bother Thomas with that detail. It turned out I did not have to. I managed to find Jimmy at the gym where both he and Thomas trained. I was a little reluctant to go in there alone, given that I did not know how Jimmy would react to seeing me, but I felt I needed to try for Thomas' sake.

I met up with Jimmy as he was pounding the punching bags. He barely acknowledged my presence at first. When he moved away, he waved hello to me but without emotion. It was probably the most awkward moment of my life, as I followed him to the locker, watching him get undressed and head for the shower as we talked.

"So wadda ya want, Jimbo?"
"I want to talk to you about Thomas."
"Ain't nuthin' to talk 'bout."
"I believe there is."

I waited for a moment until we were alone in the locker room.

"Look, Jimmy, you can't deny there's something between you and Tom."
"Nothin' goin' on."
"We know you were intimate."
"So? Whassit to ya?"
"Tom is my friend. I want him to be happy. He's your friend too. You haven't paid him a visit in weeks. He misses you."
"A don't miss him."

Jimmy entered the showers. I followed him in, anxious not to get wet but unwilling to stop the conversation there.

"Jimmy... at least go talk to Tom."
"Why? So a can be a sissy, like him?"
"You didn't care about that before. Why do you care now?"

Jimmy stared at me. I saw his naked form, his cock half erect, almost pointing at me.

"Look man, ain't nuthin' wrong about bein' fruity."
"So long as it's not you."
"I ain't gay!"

Jimmy raised his voice, then looked around, afraid someone heard him. His voice spelled shame.

"Why is it so hard for you to admit you like Thomas?"
"Man..."

He remained unresponsive. I stared at Jimmy. An idea dawned on me, something crazy and far-fetched, something worthy of Sarah, something with a high rate of success.

"Jimmy, you like bargaining?"
"Sure..."
"All right. I'll make you a deal."
"What kind of deal?"
"We're setting up a game with the gang... Tom's friends... we want you to be there."
"Okay. What's the deal?"
"Right now, you can ask me anything... Anything at all. If I do it, you'll agree to go to the game with me."
"What?"
"Seriously. Anything. Thomas' well being means that much to me, and I think it does to you too. You just don't want to admit it. So here's the deal. Ask me anything - if I do it, you agree to go to the party and play alongside us."

Jimmy has always been adversarial. He values confrontation. I was playing into his game, but I didn't care at this point. I knew Jimmy was only holding back because of face. But if he made a deal, he'd have to honor it. He would save face.

"Okay... want a deal? Okay."

I awaited patiently his words.

"I wanna fuck you in the ass."

I froze. I figured he was going to ask me something twisted, but never anything like this. I'd never done anything remotely like this, let alone with a guy. I was paralyzed with fear.

"Here, now. I wanna fuck you in the ass."

Did I care enough about Tom to submit myself to this? The hesitation was apparent in my whole body. My challenge had been slapped back in my face. Jimmy was going all out.

"That's the deal, man."

I swallowed my pride. I tucked away my fear. Damn me and my big mouth. Damn me and my high ideals. I removed my t-shirt and tossed it to the wet floor. I couldn't think about this. I'd just do it and get it over with. It's what Sarah would do. Damned be the consequences. I reached for my belt, undid the buckle, unclasped the button and unzipped my pants. I pulled them down and took them off, leaving them on the floor. My socks followed. I ignored the noises of the gym and the fact that someone might walk in at any time.

Jimmy stared at me, somewhat bewildered at my reaction. I paused for a moment before removing my underwear and tossing it far. I walked towards Jimmy, who was hard as a rock by then, staring at my naked body. I must admit to being slightly turned on by the event, even if it terrified me to no end. I didn't think. I merely moved about. I leaned my face against the wall, presenting my ass to Jimmy.

"If you're gonna do it, then do it."

My bravado surprised me. I felt his presence nearing me; I felt the tip of his hard cock against my lower back. I was getting hard myself, but it was mostly from the oddity of the situation, from the utter irrationality of it. Jimmy leaned in, setting his shaft in between my cheeks, his tip against my lower back. I sensed his hands grabbing my butt cheeks, gently splitting them apart. Don't think. Just let him do what he will. It will hurt. Ignore the pain. His fingers neared my hole without touching it. I focused on the water pouring over me.

I felt Jimmy's kiss on my neck and expected him to proceed, but he suddenly backed off.

"Damn man... ya'd do this for Tommy?"
"I would. So fuck me. In the ass. Now."

The words were strong but my heart was shaking. Jimmy leaned back in against me, his tip somewhere between my butt cheeks, a little too high. I felt tears swelling up inside. I anticipated the pain. I anticipated the penetration.

It did not come. Instead, I felt Jimmy pulling away.

"No way man... no way."
"what?"

I turned to face him.

"Can't do it man. Ya win."

I could not hold back the tears; they flowed slowly but they came. Jimmy walked over to me and hugged me. I'd never been held by a naked man before. It felt surreal. His hard cock rested against me, the liquid from his tip touching my lower stomach. Somehow, it didn't bother me at the time. I felt safe in his arms.

"Sorry man... you win."
"You'll go. You'll be there?"
"Man, a can't faze ya... you somethin' special."

I sensed my own hard dick and suddenly felt incredibly turned on. Jimmy noticed my reaction. I blushed, but I simply stared at both our cocks. We were barely inches apart.

"Wanna wank?"

I almost burst laughing. He grabbed his shaft and started tugging on it. I did the same. For the next few minutes, we stared at each other, masturbating. I shot my load first; it landed on his stomach. He shot his moments later, right on mine. Something new for my stories. For a moment, I remained still as my dick got limp again.

"Thanks Jimmy... for not..."
"Ah! No sweat. You got me beat all the way man. Sorry 'bout scarin' ya and all."
"I'm good now. I can count on you?"
"Yea... Ya can count on me."

I leaned in again against him and actually kissed him on the lips. It didn't go any further than that, but it helped me deal with the stress I had just been through. I couldn't wait to share the event with Sarah. I retrieved my wet clothes.

"Hey Jimbo?"
"Yes Jimmy."
"S'not easy for someone like me, ya know."
"I know."
"Tom's cool and all but... ya know."
"I know."

We stared at each other for a moment in silence. I was glad to have confronted Jimmy before talking to Thomas. If nothing else, the encounter had given me an insight into how Jimmy worked. There was so much fear in him. I wondered at its roots, but now was not the time.

That night, I had sex with Sarah like it was a new experience, like I was a virgin again. Afterwards, I told her about my meeting with Jimmy and she was thoroughly impressed.

"I didn't think I had it in me, either. But I really wanted to win."
"I'd have been good if you had had sex with Jimmy, you know that?"
"I know. But I wasn't ready. Maybe I'll never be. It felt odd to be both terrified and stimulated at the same time."
"You're learning a lot these days."

Sarah decided she'd get in touch with Claire and Cassie, so that only left Thomas to me. Since Thomas had sided with Jennifer in the quarrel, Sarah did not feel comfortable contacting him. I called him up and invited myself over to his place, bringing some food along. Thomas was only too happy to get a visitor. He talked a lot about the movies he'd watched on television recently. I cut to the chase.

"You're bored."
"God man, yes!"

We got to talking about the fight and how he'd been knocked down.

"It's funny, Jim. I was midway through the fight, hanging solid, and suddenly I saw Jimmy in the crowd, and I didn't want to fight anymore. I wanted to get off the ring and just hug him. He was rooting for me like no one else."
"You know he cares about you."
"I don't know."
"He does. But Tom, you have to remember how hard you told me it was for you, coming out."
"I mean, what are the chances that two blokes like us are gonna meet, share the same interests, you know... and both be... you know?"
"Homosexual?"
"Yeah."

I hugged Thomas.

"I don't know what Jimmy's been through, but it's left him scared and vulnerable. He plays tough, but you make him feel good... maybe weak. He doesn't like that."
"It's not my fault."
"I know it isn't, but Tom... He's hurting, and confused, and in denial of his feelings for you. I don't think he's very comfortable with feelings in general."
"Understatement of the year."

I got to talking about the party and told him Jimmy had agreed to attend, provided that Thomas be present too. I neglected to mention as to how Jimmy had agreed to the deal.

"He wants to see me."
"He does. But you'll have to take it slow. You'll have to... adopt him. He isn't as confident in his sexuality as you are."
"I'm not half as confident as I pretend to be."
"And he's not even half of that."
"Yeah. I know. I'm pushing it, aren't I?"
"I think there's something there. I just think you need to think and talk this through. Together. The games will help you do that, hopefully."
"And he'll be there."
"On his word."

It took me less than a week to convince everyone to attend. I contacted Brad and told him the good news. In the meantime, he'd done his own scouring and had managed to find a place where we could have our games in an intimate setting. Of course, Brigitte and he would attend as well.

When I sat back down with Sarah that night, I asked her if she was still willing to go through with it?

"Given all the effort you've put into this, Jim, I have to go. I'll be honest. I'm not looking forward to seeing Jennifer again. I think there will be shouting and nasty things will be said. But I'll go. For you. I'm making you live with my unreasonable anger, and it has to stop."

That night, we made love on the couch, watching our homemade superhero porn movie. It was the one truly good thing that had come out from all of this. After all, if we were super heroes, weren't we supposed to save the day? I was certainly hoping for a happy ending. If only the man upstairs would allow it.

[interesting]

In the first week of the month of May, we met at the hotel early in the afternoon. Apparently, through some connections, Brad had managed to get us into the honeymoon suite of a local hotel, not something extremely chic, mind you, but a very spacious loft overlooking the swimming pool from the third floor. The price was a steal and we decided we'd split the costs evenly. Given that we'd be twelve, it didn't amount to much. Brad and I were the first to arrive on the scene; our lovers would arrive later together.

The first thing we did was make sure that we wouldn't be interrupted except for emergencies. After clearing the details with the hotel staff, we moved into the suite. There was a large living room, a fully stocked kitchen, a large bedroom and a bathroom with a walk-in shower.

"This is a really nice place."
"You gotta make your connections work for you."

We moved the furniture about so we could sit in a circle; we prepared some snacks for later and made sure the place was fully stocked with booze.

Once we were done, we sat down in silence. I still harbored some resentment towards Brad for what he had put Sarah through, but I decided I did not want that to linger between us anymore. I made the first step.

"Okay."
"Okay what?"
"I'm just going to say it. Brad, I don't like you."

He looked away. I continued.

"That being said, I'm not unwilling to change my mind, if you can impress me. And you have so far. Sarah thinks you have improved and I want to believe her."

Brad seems to stare at the door as he speaks.

"Look, Jim... I don't really like you either. Except that... Sarah does."

He then turned to me.

"Did you know she was my first girlfriend?"
"No."
"When we first met, I got invited over to their games. They needed a... scapegoat. And I'm good like that. I'm a good victim. I got involved with Sarah through those games, you know, but we were never... exclusive with each other."
"You had sex with other people while you were with her?"
"More like she had sex with other people while I was with her."

I try not to smile. Sarah hasn't changed much in two years.

"After a while, to be honest, I got fed up with it. I wanted her for myself... She ended up spending more time with Jennifer than me."
"I think I can relate."
"I don't think you can. She's not like that with you."
"What do you know?"
"Oh! I know. I see her, the way she talks about you, the way she looks at you. She never looked at me like that, and that pisses me off."

I get on the defensive but he stops being agressive.

"That being said, I'm glad she's happy. I'm glad I'm happy. I'm getting used to you right now. Hope you're doing the same."

I smile this time.

"Brad, I'm sorry about everything you might have gone through. I know you had your reasons, and yes, I want to start over."

I get up and move to shake his hand. He gets up and we shake before speaking in a playful tone.

"I'm not hugging or kissing you though, unless it's part of the game."
"Speaking of that..."

We get to talking about the different activities we have planned. We decided we'd set up a standard game of truth or dare, then each come up with different games. We trade ideas, and decide in which order to set them up for maximum effect.

As it turns out, the standard game of truth or dare is not the first activity on the list.

"Will we have enough time to do all of it?"

Brad seems to ponder my question before answering.

"Sure. I mean, if we don't go overboard with all the stuff. I mean, we keep a timetable and all."
"Maybe it would be better if we were more flexible about it?"
"I'm used to things being really strict."

Ultimately, we decided to stick to the plan, and go as far as time and circumstances will dictate.

Sarah and Brigitte were the first to arrive, as expected. They entered the room and came over to us, kissing us simultaneously. Brigitte inquired.

"You boys been naughty?"
"Not too much."

Sarah took me aside. She seemed nervous.

"Are you all right?"
"I am... just scared."
"Scared?"
"I don't know what I'll do when I'll see Jennifer."
"Just take a deep breath. If you can't talk to her, just keep your distance."

I hugged her tight. She kissed me on the lips.

"I could go for sex right now."

She laughed as she said it. I hugged her tighter.

"Later, Sarah. I promise."

We served them something to drink and sat down in the living room. I took a moment to examine their outfits; the notion that they were surely going to be stepping out of them made my observations that much more enticing.

Sarah had chosen to wear a red camisole and matching red shorts; her entire arms and legs were exposed. She had tied her auburn hair in a ponytail. I knew for a fact her undergarments were green - unless she had changed from this morning.

Brad and Brigitte were both clad in dark colours, something not all surprising considering their tastes. Brad wore a black t-shirt and dark green pants. His dark hair was almost shaved off, but slowly growing back. Brigitte wore a black blouse and a dark red short skirt. We wore long dark stockings and high heels. Her blonde hair was curly on her head. She wore dark makeup over her eyes.

It did not take long for more of our friends to arrive. Barry and Bonnie arrived at the same time as Claire and Cassie. Kisses and greetings ensued, with some confusion as everyone went around everyone to hug and kiss, mostly on the cheeks. As each of them passed by me, I took the time to examine their outfits as well.

I was particularly looking forward to seeing Bonnie naked again. Her huge breasts had turned me on so much last time I had a desire to ride them again. Of course, we'd have to find out if circumstances allowed for it. She wore a white blouse and knee high black skirt, giving her a businesswoman look. Her short blonde hair hung loosely on her head.

Barry was sporting a red sports jacket over a blue t-shirt. He wore dark blue pants. With his military cut, the image of a soldier Superman came to my mind.

I focused a little more on Cassie and Claire. Cassie wore a long sleeveless one-piece blue dress with flower motifs. I could see the straps of her blue bra, as well as the blue socks she wore inside her blue heel shoes. Her long black hair, free upon her shoulders, accentuated the spectacle. Cassie, on the other hand, seemed dressed for action. Her black t-shirt had a caption over the chest which read: 'What Are You Looking At?' She wore low cut blue jeans, exposing her midriff and sneakers without any socks. Her reddish hair stood defiantly straight over her head, possibly held in place by gel or spray.

We sat down. Brad came over and handed their drinks to everyone. It was nice to get some news from everyone, but we decided not to delve too deeply in each other's personal lives, leaving us opportunities during the game to answer those questions which we were asking ourselves.

The next person to arrive was Thomas. He was alone, which did not necessarily mean anything. I was the one who had made the effort of contacting Jimmy, so I wasn't expecting them to arrive together. The others, however, did not seem as optimistic as I was. Given what I'd been through to convince Jimmy to come, I was sincerely hoping he would not let me down. Thomas wore a white t-shirt with a skull logo and black jeans.

Thomas received a lot of hugs as he came in. He was recovering and could move about without difficulty, but he told us he had to refrain from anything too sudden or too violent. Nobody inquired about Jimmy, which was for the better at the moment.

As we waited for the rest, Brad took out a deck of cards. Barry, Bonnie, Sarah and Brad sat down to play. Cassie and Claire took Brigitte aside for a chat. I was left alone with Thomas for a moment.

"Are you okay?"
"I'Ve been better."
"I mean, about Jimmy being here."

Thomas seemed distraught.

"I think so."
"Your face says otherwise."
"What do you want me to say, Jim? I like Jimmy, I love him, but if he won't love me back, I have to move on. I'm giving this thing one last chance, but..."

I put my hand on his shoulder.

"You don't want to lose his friendship, do you?"
"Dammit. Why did I have to fall for a guy I train with?"

I got Thomas something to drink. He went to sit with those who were playing cards. I moved into the corridor of the hotel to clear my head. There were a lot of people present, and even if I'd invited almost every one of them, I still felt overwhelmed, not only by their presence but by what we might be doing with them later on. I was still relatively uneasy due to my experiences during Spring Break, but I wanted to move past them. I felt the activity itself was a great way to recover from my ordeal. At least, I hoped it would be.

I saw Jimmy exiting the elevator. He paused for a moment, then turned to face me. He stood motionless. I walked over to him.

"Jimmy. Glad you're here."
"Wasn't sure a want'd ta go..."

He looked around as if looking for something, but I knew he was avoiding my gaze.

"Jimmy, it's cool. We're just here to have fun."
"Man, ya don't get it."
"Tell me, Jimmy. Tell me. I want to get it."

He coughed and looked as distraught as Thomas had a few moments ago.

"I can't..."
"You can't what?"

I put my hand on his shoulder.

"You can't what, Jimmy?"
"I can't be... ya know..."
"In love with Tom?"
"Nah, man... ya know... gay."

I froze.

"Hang on. You can be in love with Tom but you can't be gay?"
"Nah, man, s'just... damn man..."

I felt him backing away. I didn't want to force him to stay. I hate imposing myself on other people. And yet, he had to remain here, for both their sakes.

"Jimmy, you owe me."

He looked at me with a harsh face.

"A deal is a deal, after all..."
"Yea..."
"Look, Jimmy, I'll make you another deal. If you promise to be civil, not to get angry or mad or storm out, I'll let you have something you want. Anything."
"Man, ya know I won't take somethin' ya don't want ta give... ya already tried that."
"Just come. Just sit down. Talk with the others."
"Fine. I owe ya."

We returned to the room. I entered first and he followed me in. Everyone was pleased to see him, even Thomas, though he didn't really let it show. I decided it would be best to keep them apart for the moment, so I asked Sarah to keep an eye of Jimmy while I stuck with Thomas. I noticed Jimmy was wearing a generic red t-shirt and blue jeans, but that wasn't unusual on his part.

Jennifer was the last to get there. We heard a knock on the door and I went to answer. As I opened it, I stared at the face of a stranger.

"Hello."
"Hi!"

A moment later, another face, familiar this time, came into view.

"Hi Jim."
"Hi Jennifer. This is your friend?"
"Yes. Her name's Prissy."
"Very nice to meet you Jim."

We shook hands and I let them both in. Cassie and Claire seemed surprised to see Prissy there. Obviously, they knew her but had not been made aware of her presence. Presentations were made. I took the time to examine Prissy a little further in detail. She was very pretty, obviously a bit older than Jennifer but not by much. She wore her light brown hair to just below her shoulders. She wore a white camisole under a see-through blouse and clearly no bra. Tight leather pants with exposed skin on each side of the leg completed her outfit, along with matching sandals. She was beautiful by any standard.

Jennifer was also showing herself off, with a high cut yellow t-shirt, exposing almost her entire belly and her lack of a bra as well. She wore sandals and a short black skirt, revealing much of her long legs.

I immediately went over to Sarah's side as Jennifer went about greeting the people and introducing her new friend. They were all smiles. Sarah leaned in to me.

"She's gorgeous."
"She is."

I suddenly realized I had perceived a hint of jealousy in Sarah's voice. This was the second time in a relatively short number of days. She was slowly being replaced, and this did not make her feel good about her choices at all. I took Sarah aside and stared her down.

"Are you sure you're up for this?"
"Of course I am."

I saw her defiant streak return. She was being challenged by this new girl, Prissy, over Jennifer. She wasn't going to take this lying down. She was almost forgetting they'd had a spat.

Everyone returned to the living room and sat. We were somewhat cramped but at the moment no one paid attention to it. It did not take long for everyone to fall silent. Brad turned to me to lead the games off.

"All right. Thanks everyone for being here. I know circumstances aren't ideal for everyone, but Brad and I really thought it was important for us to get together. It's also a pleasure to meet Prissy. I'm sure we'll get to know you better before the end of the night."
"Oh I hope so!"

Everyone laughed. I noticed she was holding Jennifer's hand. I looked at Sarah, who was focused on me. I knew she had also noticed. I wondered at the implications.

"We've planned a few games tonight. Brad and I will take turns leading the activities but, of course, if you have any ideas or suggestions when we present them, feel free to interfere."

Bonnie spoke up.

"I want to thank Brad and especially Jim for setting this up. It's been about four months since we all got together, and frankly, I was due."
"We all were," Barry adds.

Brad blushes. I'm more at ease in this type of situation. I'm almost like in a classroom, with everyone paying attention to me. Given what I know we'll be doing tonight, it gives a sense of empowerment to know that I'll be directing, for the next few hours, the minds and bodies of my friends, if not their heats. I get a jolt of excitement between my legs.

"So... let the games begin?"

[interesting]

As I looked about the room at our friends, I pondered for a moment how far this game could be taken. I knew for a fact that many of them had already slept with each other. At first, I thought I would mind playing with Brad, given that he'd been Sarah's former boyfriend. As it was turning out, I didn't mind Brad so much anymore. He was obviously over Sarah. Brigitte was his world now. It made me feel better for myself but also for him and Sarah.

In truth, what was really racing through my mind was how far I was personally willing to take it. Given the fact that, along with Brad, I was in charge of the game, and I was probably the individual with the most reservations, I could probably take it up to my upmost limits without causing any discomfort to anyone.

My gaze wandered at those people which I knew less, and the question returned: how far would this new girl, Prissy, be willing to go? How far for Jimmy? I remembered our encounter in the shower. I mostly remembered how it had made me feel, the mixture of fear and resolution. I almost regretted that he hadn't gone through with it. Almost.

There was also the issue of Thomas and his injuries. His doctor had cleared him for daily life, but I was scared of possible complications in the long run. And these concerns did not limit themselves to his physical health. I had no idea how these two - Thomas and Jimmy - would interact.

I didn't have as many worries with Claire and Cassie, nor with Barry and Bonnie. Their own relations seemed as steady as a few months back. I was more concerned with how Jennifer and Sarah would interact with each other. I did want them to patch things up, but not at my expense. Then again, the presence of Prissy was an unknown factor.

They were now all looking at me in anticipation.

"I think everyone already knows each other, or at least our names. The first game we're going to be doing is a really simple one. Brad?"

Brad gets up and retrieves strips of paper and pencils. He hands them out to everyone. I continue.

"Okay. First game. You will write a question on a piece of paper, preferably something a little personal, an inquiry into someone's private life. The papers will then be put in a hat, and everyone will pick one up. Then, we will answer these questions aloud."

Cassie asked a question.

"So we write... truths?"
"Something along those lines, yes."

Everyone gets to work. I pick up mine and prepare my own question. At this point of the game, because no one knows who will answer what, the questions will mostly remain impersonal. It's intended only as an ice breaker before we get into more involving games. It's a good idea also, because Prissy probably doesn't know anything about anyone but Jennifer (or maybe Claire and Cassie, from what I gather).

As soon as everything is written, we collect the papers, shuffle them in a hat. Everyone picks one up. They have one chance in twelve of getting their own question. Next, we ask for a volunteer to start. Jennifer asks Prissy to go first, since she's the newest person here.

"Say something about yourself first."
"Sure. I'm Prissy... I'm a friend of Cassie, we work together."

Barry intervenes.

"I've heard that name before."

Cassie blushes.

"Yeah, I talked about her some months past."

Prissy resumes.

"I'm also... dating... can I say dating?"

Jennifer nods.

"I'm dating Jennifer."

My eyes wander to Sarah. She seems calm but I sense the boiling in her heart. Prissy gets congratulations from everyone; they're also extended to Jennifer.

"As for my question : Where do you see yourself ten years from now? Ooh. Tough one."

We stare her down as she tries to come up with an answer.

"Well, for starters, I see myself with a steady job, in my field. A house, maybe, one or two kids."

She stares at Jennifer as she says that last sentence but Jennifer shows no expression.

"I'd like to have some money set aside for a yearly trip - doesn't matter where, as long as I get to travel. Beyond that... I really don't know."
"Good answer."

Prissy smiles at my comment. Jennifer goes next as she unfolds the piece of paper.

"Who in this room have you slept with, and who was the best fuck? Oh come on! I had to get that one!"

We all laugh. Jennifer stares at Prissy.

"I don't want to shock you dear, but... it's faster to tell you who I haven't been with."

Brad speaks up.

"Let's just say everyone with whom you've had intercourse, not just fooling around."
"Okay..."

Jennifer plunges into her memory for a moment, then looks around the room.

"I've done Thomas."
"It wasn't penetration..."
"We did almost do a 69, love."
"Well, I guess so."
"Does Thomas count?"
"Let's say he does." I interject.
"Great, so Thomas."

She skips over Jimmy, getting to Barry and Bonnie.

"I must admit I've never had the pleasure of Barry, but Bonnie was very nice, a couple of times."

She gets to me and Sarah.

"Well, obviously Sarah... but I had Jim too."

I get stares from the crowd. Sarah remains nonchalant, almost uninterested by Jennifer's words.

"I have to say Sarah was always my favorite, my best."

Jennifer stares at Sarah, trying to get a reaction out of her but Sarah refuses to simply nudge in her direction. Jennifer goes on.

"Claire, Cassie, multiple times each."

She moves on to the final couple.

"Brad, only once. Brigitte, I haven't had the pleasure, but I'm sure you'd be amazing. And of course, you Prissy."

Prissy does not seem intimidated at all that Jennifer has had sex with more than half the people in the room. She simply smiles as we get to the next player, Thomas.

"What is the single most important event that shaped your life?"

Thomas seems puzzled momentarily by the question, until a light goes off in his head.

"I was thirteen years old, at a summer camp. That's when I had my first homosexual experiences with another boy, and they were good... or maybe it was with... uh... I don't know. I guess it was when I realized I was into boys, more than girls at least. Yeah. That was it."

Thomas is not very expressive in his delivery. He has seen better days. He barely looked up, mindful to catch Jimmy's expression. Barry gets to answer next.

"If you could become a girl or a boy, what are the first things you would do?"

Barry smiles.

"That's easy. I'd ask Bonnie to fuck me with a strap-on. I've always wondered how it felt like to have someone inside you, in your pussy. After that, I'd get her permission to have someone fuck me... a strong boy, maybe Tom if he didn't mind."

Tom blushes.

"Then I'd go try on some lingerie. Just for the kick. That's what I'd do."

He turns to Bonnie so she can read the question she picked.

"Which is your preferred sexual position, and why? That's it? That's my question? Well, okay. I like being on my back, with the guy riding on top of me, so I can see his whole body. But with girls it's different. With girl, I prefer oral, with the girl's head tucked between my legs. Does that answer the question?"

Next up is Sarah. She's already read her question in her mind, but now she tells us aloud.

"What is the one thing that gets you the most angry?"

She stares at Jennifer for the moment and an awkward sensation passes over the room.

"There's really not much that gets me mad. Lack of respect, but only in excess. Insults. Mean things. Mean words"

I'm wondering if Sarah picked her own question. She might have. Then again, maybe not. The question seems generic enough.

"Yeah, I think that's it."

This time, she stares at Jennifer. I'm surprised to see Jennifer staring back. I decide to break it up and read my own question to defuse the tension.

"Here's my question: Which celebrity would you like to have sex with?"

I see Prissy giggling and I'm thinking that was her question.

"Rebecca De Mornay maybe."
"Who?" Barry asks.
"She played in the Three Musketeers, you know, alongside Charlie Sheen." Bonnie answers him.
"Didn't see that movie."

I keep answering.

"Or Rose McGowan. For sure."
"Oh yeah! She was wicked in Grindhouse with the machine gun leg."

We all stare at Brigitte.

"Well she was."

Everybody has a quiet laugh. It's Jimmy's turn to answer.

"'Kay. Mine. Wut would ya like to be remembred for?"

Jimmy makes a funny face, almost as if he doesn't understand the question. I know he does: he's a lot smarter than he lets on. It's just his way of looking inside himself, something which he doesn't seem to do very often.

"I dunno."
"Think of something, Jimmy."

I need to get him thinking about his life, about his relationship with life. I'm glad he got my question. His eyes go back and forth as his mind processes the question which he has really never asked himself.

"Mebbe... I'm a good boxer, and stuff."
"That's it. You want to remembered as a good boxer? That's all?"

The others are looking at me taking the lead in directing Jimmy's answers. Some seem to wondering what I'm doing; still, they let me proceed.

"Well... uh... guess not."
"What else, Jimmy?"

Jimmy gets a funny look in his eyes. He's thinking of something dirty. I'm surprised he doesn't say it out loud. Instead, he seems to bypass it and go deeper.

"Well... A want people to know a'm a good guy basically, ya know... good guy like... helpin' people and stuff. Yeah."
"Okay. That's good. Thanks Jimmy."
"Sure."

I ignore any inquiries in my direction and direct Claire to answer next.

"Name one place you've had sex which could be considered unconvential."

She stares at Cassie.

"Can I?"
"Sure. Tell them."
"You all know we went to disneyworld, right?"

We nod. We've been told the story of how they had a mock wedding there.

"Well, we also had our honeymoon there. Sort of."

Now we're intrigued.

"After getting 'hitched', me and Cassie went on a few rides. We sat in the tea cups and went all around. Cassie slid her hand into my panties during the ride and I did the same. Then we moved onto a rollercoaster and basically did the same. We were so turned on we hid behind a structure; Cassie pulled my panties off and fucked me right there."

I see reactions from the crowd. Brigitte inquires further.

"By fucked, what do you mean specifically?"
"Well, she reached under my skirt, started eating me out at first, then slid her fingers into me and gave me quite a ride."

Cassie blushes. Claire leans over and kisses her.

"It was really awesome, with the noise of the crowd around us. Cassie, your turn."
"Okay. My question is: You win the lottery and a million dollars. How do you spend it? I have to spend it?"

She gets no answer to her rhetorical question.

"Well, I'd place it... but I'll go with the question and, if I had to spend it, I'd spend it on gifts for everyone. Big gifts. Cars, televisions, trips."
"A house," Claire intervenes.
"Yeah. A house. We could set up our private little dungeon."
"Don't you already have that?"

Cassie grimaces at Jennifer and they both laugh it off. Brad lets Brigitte go first. She reads her question aloud.

"What is the one thing you would change about yourself?"

Brigitte's shoulders sulk. I get a little afraid of her reaction, but then she shrugs it off.

"Well, obviously, most of you know about my medical condition."

Prissy looks intrigued. Brigitte turns to her.

"I'm... bipolar."
"Oh! Sorry."
"It's genetic. My father, my uncle, my cousin. We all have it. We have to take medication. So, that would be my first thing. I wouldn't really want to change anything physically."

Prissy tries to recover from her sympathy.

"As well you shouldn't. You have a gorgeous body."
"Thanks. I may just let you take advantage of it later."
"Careful, Brigitte. Don't come on too strong."

Brigitte kisses Brad.

"Your turn, honey."
"Final question then: Have you ever considered surgery? Kind of sounds like yours Brigitte."
"It does."
"Anyway, no. Never. I mean, unless it's for medical purposes, then by all means, surgerize..."
"That's not a word."
"It is to me."

They kiss again. They look good together. I look at Sarah. She shares my feelings. That's one less stress to worry about for tonight.

Everyone seems a little more relaxed. For the moment, Sarah and Jennifer are ignoring each other. That's the best I can hope for at this point. Jimmy seems very introspective; Thomas is not all there either. The rest of the people seem to be having fun. But this was just a warm-up. Things will get a little hairier from here. I just hope we can manage it.

[interesting]

Brad got up and retrieved his laptop and set it in the middle of the room. Mostly everyone knew the program which was running. Some time ago, Barry had designed a random dare generator. I had played with it twice so far, the first time with the entire group at our first get together, the second time with only Sarah and Jennifer. It had levels of involvement which you could select. We'd already decided that this game would be involved up to the point before sexual intercourse. This had been discussed with mostly everyone.

Brad explained how we were going to proceed with this one.

"Everyone in turn will get both a truth and a dare. Now the dare might involve someone else, but that someone will be determined randomly by the computer. I input everyone's names for that purpose. We'll also go randomly around the players, just to be fair. Any questions."

Prissy raised her hand.

"You don't need to raise your hand."
"Okay... I was wondering just how involved we can get into these dares. I mean, it's been a while since I played, and we used to be really nasty."

I answered.

"We try to avoid nasty most of the time, and you can always refuse to do a dare."
"But if you do, you get a penalty," Brad replies.
"Like what?"

For a moment, I consider the possibilities.

"I suggest we do something cumulative."

Brad turns to me.

"How so?"
"Something along the lines of three strikes, you're out."
"Why? We're only going to do one round of dares anyway."
"I know, but because there are team stunts, people might get to refuse more than once."
"Okay yeah."
"Here's how I see it. You refuse once you strip naked. Refuse twice, we tie you up. Refuse three times... anything goes."
"Within reason," Jennifer adds.
"Of course."

Everyone considers my proposition and agrees with it. Brad takes control of the room.

"Great! Let's get started. First player up."

The computer randomly determines who goes first: it's Brigitte. She gets up, setting the tone for the other players.

"Hit me!"
"Truth first: Have you ever skinny dipped with anyone?"
"Yes I do. With Brad, all the time. I've done it with others too. Lots of times."
"And now your dare: If target player is willing, you must remove two items for every one item that player removes."

We check. The target player is Sarah. I smile. Brad speaks up.

"Don't throw your clothes too far. You'll need to get them back for the next game."
"If we get to the next game!" Jennifer says.

Everyone laughs. Brigitte looks at Sarah.

"Lead the way, lovely."

Sarah gets up and tosses her sandals off. Brigitte pouts.

"That's not fair, but all right."

She removes her high heels and then her stockings, reaching under her miniskirt to do so. Sarah considers her next move. She pulls her red camisole off above her head, revealing the green sports bra I knew she was wearing, and sticks her tongue out at Brigitte playfully. Brigitte is not the least disconcerted and reaching under her blouses, she pulls off her black bra without removing the blouse. Girls are so good doing that. She then reaches under her skirt and removes a black thong. She is effectively without any form of undergarment. Sarah hesitates for a moment: she is one item away from stripping Brigitte completely, but she sits back down. Brigitte seems disappointed but Sarah explains.

"Let's keep some for later."

The sexual tension in the room has already begun to rise. The playfulness of Sarah and Brigitte is contagious. Brad selects the next player to go. It is Claire, who also gets up.

"My truth is?..."
"Which nationality arouses you? Tell the group the reasons why?"

Claire ponders her answer.

"To be honest, I'm into caucasians, like me. Don't get me wrong. A gorgeous black woman, or an indian woman, I find them very appealing, but against my skin, during sex, I don't know. It feels more comfortable with someone whose skin is tan is the same as mine. That doesn't make a racist, does it?"
"Of course not," Cassie calms Claire down.
"And my dare?"
"Gently massage the legs and thighs of target player for the next four turns of the game! In this case, target player is... Jimmy."

Claire stares at Jimmy, who blushes.

"Uh... so... Do I have to take off my pants or what?"
"No you don't. Just come sit here, and I'll massage your legs."
"'Kay."

Jimmy moves about and sits facing Claire; she moves him sideways and starts to massage his thigh. Jimmy seems relatively insecure but he says nothing. His gaze seems to avoid Thomas'.

Jennifer is then called up to the plate. I'm actually hoping she gets a stunt involving Sarah, but everything is random.

"Truth: if you were stranded on a desert island with one other player, who would it be and why?"

I see Jennifer struggling with this one. She is clearly hesitant. On the one hand, she wants to say Prissy, the girl she is currently dating. On the other, I sense she wants to make a rapprochement with Sarah, but can't bring herself to say it out loud. Eventually, she chooses.

"Sarah."

No one is really surprised. I see Sarah staring at Jennifer.

"No offense to you, Prissy, but I don't know you well enough yet."

Prissy doesn't really seem troubled by the answer. I'm glad for that. Sarah's focus is strictly on Jennifer. The next words may or may not be the ones to heal their rift. I'm hoping they are or, if not, at least that they'll help.

"Sarah is... my best friend. She's known me forever, she knows all my secrets, and she knows I care for her deeply. She tolerates me, my imperfections and my many flaws. I don't get that from a lot of people. Frankly, if I had to spend my life in isolation, it would have to be her, because she would be the best person to keep me company in the long haul, just to keep me grounded and prevent from going insane from the loneliness."

Sarah is searching the meaning of these words to find something she can use against Jennifer, but so far, she seems to be coming up empty. Jennifer hurriedly moves away from the topic by turning to Brad.

"My dare?"
"Your dare is: exchange an article of clothing of your choosing, with target player as fast as you can. In your case, with Bonnie."

Jennifer and Bonnie look at each other. They silently consult themselves. Once they're ready, Brad gives them the go-ahead. They start removing their skirts. Jennifer slides her black short skirt off quickly, revealing a yellow thong that matches with her yellow top. Bonnie struggles a little with her black knee eskirt. She'S wearing white non-revealing panties. They finish the manoeuvre by putting on the other's skirt, while we watch and smile at their akwward spectacle.

Cassie is up next. She dances a little as she stands.

"I'm ready. Truth me."
"Truthing: Have you a special location you would like to make love to someone special?"

she smiles shyly.

"Yes. And you know the special someone."

Claire smiles, then seems serious.

"I hope it's me."

We all laugh at her joke. Cassie continues.

"I've always wanted to go into a waterfall; under the waterfall."

The image of them is not only erotic but so romantic. I feel my face blush. I'm getting stimulated myself. Even Sarah lets go of her anger for a moment.

"That's a nice image, Cassie."
"Aha! It is."
"And for your dare: while blindfolded, drop your pants and underwear; anyone in the room can visually examine your sex."

I see Cassie shivering. I've seen her naked before but it's been quite a while.

"Where's the blindfold?"

I toss it to her. She places it above her eyes. As people start to move about.

"Remember people, just peeking. No touching."

Cassie unbuttons her blue jeans, revealing red panties underneath. She pulls everything down at once, leaving it around her ankles and then she straightens herself. We see her shivering lightly. At first, no one moves. Then, Brad goes over in front of her and stares at her crotch.

"Spread your legs a little."

Cassie does her best to reveal a little more pink. Jennifer grabs Prissy and they both go take a closer look. Sarah motions to me to go; I'm reluctant to do so but she insists. I wait my turn, going after Brigitte. I get to my knees and stare at Cassie's sex. It is relatively swollen, I see small bits of wetness on her lips. Her smell is both weird and intoxicating. I want to kiss it but I hold back. Only Thomas and Jimmy don't participe in this stunt. Once we're done, Cassie pulls her clothes back up. She is extremely excited.

"Who's next, Brad?"
"Why, James, it's Thomas. Come on down!"

Thomas seems to be in a slightly better mood than earlier. I turn to him.

"Does it still hurt?"
"No. It's good. Come on Brad. Surprise me."
"Truth first: Have you ever paid for sex?"

Thomas is somewhat taken aback by the question.

"I have to say... yes, with a twist."
"Yes?"
"With a twist. I mean, it wasn't implied when we started, but I met this guy two years back, maybe. A one-night stand. I didn't actually pay for the sex, you know, it just sort of happened."
"Sort of happened?"

Sarah wants to know more, but Thomas seems a little shy about the incident.

"How does sex just happen?"
"Well, we got pretty drunk, and we headed back to his place, and we were joking about, and he said he'd give me a blowjob for something. Now, it was sort of a game, but I gave him twenty bucks. And it turns out, I got more than a blowjob."
"That's a story."

Brad smiles as he takes back the floor.

"Ready for daring?"
"You know I am."
"Have any two players kiss your bare bottom."

Everybody stops.

"And who are the lucky players? They are... Bonnie and Prissy."

Thomas shrugs and turns around, pulling his pants down to moon everyone. Prissy moves forward, amused and is joined by Bonnie.

"Welcome to the ass kisser's club, Prissy."
"I'm already a member, thanks."

And they both plant wet kisses on Thomas' bare bum. He is tickled by it but holds on. The girls return to their position and he pulls his pants back up. Thomas laughs as he turns back towards us.

"These games are silly."
"But they're fun!"

Everyone agrees with Cassie's comment. The next one up to bat is Sarah. As she stands, she winks at me. I wink back. She seems to be in better spirits as well. Hopefully the game is helping everyone's mood.

"Brad?"
"Yes Sarah?"
"Now."
"How often do you masturbate a week?"

Sarah laughs.

"Ah! Easiest question ever. Five or six. That's in addition to the sex."

It's true. I know Sarah masturbates every time she takes a bath, once every other day. I often find her masturbating in bed as well, before I join her.

"Dare me, Brad."
"I will. You have to: strip naked target player. In this case: Jennifer!"

There is a moment of pause, where I can actually hear the heartbeat of the universe.

"Well, if I must. Jenn?"

The world resumes at an alarming pace. Jennifer is standing up; Sarah has walked up to her and stares her down. Then, Sarah reaches for Jennifer'S yellow top, pulling it off without ceremony, exposing her ample breasts. Sarah gets down to her knees and removes Jennifer's sandals one at time, relishing in the partial humiliation she is inflicting her best friend. Jennifer has closed her eyes. I can only imagine what she is thinking.

Sarah reaches for the skirt, Bonnie's black knee skirt which Jennifer is now wearing. The skirt comes off, revealing the yellow thong. Sarah grabs the edges of the thong, plays with it for a moment, then pulls it off, almost tearing it off Jennifer. Sarah then stands up and faces Jennifer, who opens her eyes.

"You're stripped now."

The entire confrontation was both agressive and intensely erotic. I'm not the only to think so. Jennifer is doing her best to hold herself in check and not pounce. I can sense her desire to do the same to Sarah, to have sex with her immediately. But I also know that Sarah, even if she wishes the same, won't let Jennifer back in so easily. The healing process may be on its way, but I sense the bumps in the road ahead.

Everyone is staring at the centre of the circle. Sarah and Jennifer are standing face to face. Sarah is fully clothed except for her top; she only sports a green bra. However, Jennifer is fully naked, mere inches from her best friend with whom she is estranged. The antagonism between these two is like an aphrodisiac to everyone. Sarah is not backing away; Jennifer is standing motionless, humiliated and stripped, and reveling in her situation.

Thomas' strong voice brings us back to reality. It is the first Thomas has made his presence truly felt in the night.

"Thank you Sarah, Jenn, you can sit back down now."

I sense Sarah on the brink of tears. The anger she has swelling up inside her is slowly giving way to guilt, but she still won't let go. Jennifer, on the other hand, is stoic and unemotional as she returns to Prissy's side. Prissy places her hand over Jennifer's shoulder. Brad picks up the relay from Thomas.

"Okay... let's see who goes next."

It takes him a moment fumbling the computer, at which time I can examine Sarah a little more thoroughly. She is extremely aroused; I see the tips of her hipples through the heavy bra cloth.

"Next up: Jimmy."

Jimmy is possibly the most oblivious person to what is going on, and I'm glad for it. His nonchalance lightens the mood in the room. By now, Claire has stopped massaging Jimmy's thighs.

"Fine. Let's go."
"Truth, Jimmy. What size was the largest penis you ever held?"

The question hits me like a ton of bricks: of all the random questions, why did it have to be this one? Sometimes, I think fate plays a strange hand with us. Jimmy doesn't seem fazed at all.

"Ten inches."

Everyone stares at him with a little shock, even Thomas. We know it's not Thomas', he's shorter than that. It doesn't belong to anyone in the room, clearly.

"Can we have details?" Barry inquires.
"Sure. T'was Ways back. Some dude I knew back then... we use ta joke around a lot. Anyways, some point, we compared. He was huge. Said he wanted to do porn. Anyways, we got to jerk each other off."

As the rumor dies down after the revelation, Brad hits Jimmy with his dare.

"Gently stroke any erogenous zone of target player."

Random determination targets Barry, who seems equally surprised. He gets up and walks over to Jimmy.

"Do I have to take off my pants?"
"It doesn't say so, so no."

Jimmy nonchalantly rubs Barry's crotch for a full minute. Barry doesn't really seem to mind, but he does blush at the notion of us watching him. Eventually, he returns to his seat. Jimmy doesn't affected one way or another. As Barry is sitting back down, he gets called up to the plate, so he remains standing. He gets his truth.

"Have you ever fantasized about watching a partner or close friend having sex with someone else?"
"Oh absolutely. I love seeing Bonnie go at it, whether it's with me or someone else. It drives me wild to see her having fun, having an orgasm, being able to witness it. Sometimes I'd actually like to film."
"Well, you know how I feel about that."
"Yeah, I know."

They kiss. I can see Barry has a hard-on under his pants. Brad assigns his dare.

"Select another player of the same sex and perform an erotic dance with them."

As it turns out, I'm the one called out to do the dance. I get up and move towards Barry, somewhat shy. I remember my visit to Jimmy at the gym, the initial awkwardness and then the feeling of familiarity. I'm hoping to find that with Barry. He must sense that I'm a bit nervous.

"It's cool, man."

He wraps his arms around me and does most of the motion, moving his body in front of me. I can't help but stare into his eyes. His hands slide across my arms, along my sides and my thighs. I eventually try to emulate his moves, but they don't feel comfortable, so I simply sway to his rhythm. As he gets back up, he starts kissing me on the neck; his lips send shivers down my spine, and I sincerely do not know if I'm aroused or intimidated. He finishes his dance by rubbing his lips gently against mine. We kiss slightly. My tongue slips along my own lips and along his. He pulls his tongue out a little and we kiss. I pull away. The sensation is too intense at the moment. Barry understands and stops.

I notice everyone's stares on us. Barry is smiling, already dismissive of what just happened. It helps me deal with it as I return besides Sarah. My heart is racing and I am turned on, despite the relative unease surrounding the dare. Fortunately, it's still Brad's responsibility to keep the game going.

"Jim, you ready for this? You're up."
"Sure."

I say that but I do not feel entirely myself at the moment. I'm apt enough to fake it though.

"Your truth: have you ever had sex with another person while your partner watched?"

At least I know the answer to this one.

"Yes. More than once."
"Really?"

Brigitte is inquisitive. She wasn't present during the final spring break activity of she would know.

"Yes. Five times?"

I look at Sarah for confirmation.

"Five?"
"Well... the four girls and... and Jenn."
"Oh right."
"Five."

Everyone seems impressed. This is the second I've had such a reaction tonight. I guess I have come a long way. Then again, I don't want to dwell too much on spring break. It happened, there's no denying it, but I want to move forward from there, not look back. I'm already feeling better.

"And my dare?"
"Target player removes as many items of clothing as they want. You must remove as many as them. They may put your clothes back on themselves."

As it turns out, the target player is Brad. I look at him, wondering how mean he is going to be with me. I sense a malicious streak building up inside him. I know beforehand I'm getting naked.

Brad got up and immediately removed his black t-shirt. I removed my dark green open shirt. His movements were swift, non-erotic. He was removing items of clothing, not putting on a show. But there a shock. He was wearing a black bra. Everyone stared.

"What? Don't you need support?"

We all laughed hysterically for a minute or so.

"Why are you wearing a bra?"
"Well..."

He turned to Brigitte.

"You can tell them."
"She makes me wear one."

Again, laughs. But we all knew about their unique relationship so it was not that surprising. The bra eventually came off; so did my green t-shirt. We were not both topless. Brad then tossed off his sneakers; I removed my shoes, undoing the laces to take them off. That's when we realized Brad was also wearing stockings. What should have been my humiliation was turning into his. I felt sorry for him but he did not seem to mind.

The stockings came off, so my green socks had to go as well. We were now down to pants. His dark green pants hit the floor; my brown pants followed. He wore a black thong: I had boxers of the same color. We both were half-erect and in our current suits, it was clearly visible. Brad hesitated, then decided against going any further. He retrieved my brown pants and my open shirt and put both on.

I sat back down in my underwear. The laughter from seeing Brad in bra and stockings subsided. He returned to the computer to assign the next player. There were only three left. It turned out to be Bonnie. She got her truth.

"Tell all the players your most favourite sexual WORD, out loud!"
"One word? Hmm... COCK!"

She laughed as she said it. The dare came up next.

"Have a threeway kiss. The other players are... Prissy and Brad."

Prissy turned to Jennifer, which brought my attention back to her. Jennifer seemed distant but she gave permission for Prissy to participate. Bonnie got up and looked at Prissy, then Brad.

"It's been a while since we kissed Brad."
"Yeah..."

Bonnie leaned into Brad and kissed his mouth, swallowing his tongue in hers. Prissy waited her turn. Bonnie pulled her in, and her tongue mingled with theirs in a highly erotic fashion. Bonnie pulled back; Prissy and Brad remained locked together a few moments more, then Bonnie pulled Prissy in to her and kissed her. My hard-on returned and it was impossible to hide it, given that I was in my underwear.

The kiss died and everyone returned to their places. Jennifer kissed Prissy; Bonnie kissed Barry; Brigitte kissed Brad, who then returned to the computer.

"Now it's either me or Prissy. The computer says... me. Prissy, you'll be last."
"Okay."
"So what's my truth?"

The computer generated one randomly.

"What is the meanest punishment you ever received, and what was it for? This question is for me."

We all stare at Brad, awaiting his answer.

"One time, with Brigitte, I wasn't cooperating at all. I was stubborn and arrogant. She got me to strip naked, whipping me all along. She then gave me a blowjob until I was hard; she wrapped a ring around my dick, and it hurt when I stopped being hard, as it pulled back. She tied my hands to the wall, leaving me there for a few hours, coming back once in a while to slap me silly. At one point, she even burnt a cigarette into my flesh."

I listen to them and somehow am not as turned on as I was by the kiss. Others are reacting more favorably than I am.

"It was amazing."
"And he learned his lesson."
"I sure did."

I take the computer from Brad.

"I'll finish from here. Your dare is: Show by example, using target player's finger how you would give a blow job!"
"Whose finger?"
"Thomas."

Thomas suddenly speaks.

"Does it have to be my finger?"

Everyone laughs. Brad smiles at Tom.

"Come on, bring your beautiful self over here. I'd blow you right now but that's not the dare."
"I know."

Brad grabs Thomas' index and starts licking it, slowly, putting it into his mouth. Thomas plays along with it. My stare turns to Jimmy. He seems to be looking away, but in reality he's looking around the scene. I see his hand resting on his crotch. Maybe it's nothing.

Brad finishes his display, laughing it off. Thomas returns to his place. Prissy jumps up.

"Me now!"
"Yes, Prissy. You. Answer this truth: if a close friend asked you to video tape them having sex with their partner, would you?"
"Absolutely. Without hesitation. I'd let myself be videotaped too, if I knew where the video was going. Just so you know."

She smiles playfully. I hit the dare button.

"Strip, and serve a round of drinks to the group in the nude, taking orders first."
"Who's thirty?"

Prissy starts disrobing without any further ado. Her blouse and camisole hit the floor; as I suspected, she's not wearing any bra. She goes for her tight leather pants and removes them without haste; she then pulls off her white thongs but keeps her sandals.

She poses for a moment and heads for the drinks table.

"What will everyone have?"

For a moment, I'm seeing double. Jennifer and her are both naked, and despite their physical differences, their attitudes are echoed in the other. It's a strange feeling, since I've already had sex with Jennifer. It makes me feel like I've already been intimate with Prissy. She collects orders, prepares drinks and brings them to everyone.

I gaze about the room. Most of the initial tension is gone. Jimmy seems relaxed. Tom is smiling. Sarah is barely focusing on Jennifer now; once in a while she stares at her naked form and I think she is revisiting their past together. Jennifer is calmer, more reserved but Prissy is there alongside her. Seeing them naked here gives a great mental picture of them in bed.

Brad calls the end of that game, and everyone reclaims their clothes. But I know it's not over. The next game we have planned will possibly be much more intimate, it not downright sexual to some extent. I must admit to being a little scared as to its outcome. Still, this is having the appropriate effect on the people for the moment. This might actually work. I pray it does.

[interesting]

Everyone took a break for a moment to go to the bathroom and stretch their legs. I was immediately approached by Jimmy, who wanted to talk to me in private. I led him into the hallway.

"Are you okay Jimmy?"
"Yea... I'm cool."
"What can I do for you?"

He looks away for a moment.

"Jimmy, I just want to help. But maybe this isn't the right time. Is this about Tom?"
"Nah... well... a little. Look, man, ye're smart 'kay. I'm not."
"Give yourself some credit, Jimmy."
"Fer sure, I'm 'kay in general, but man, ye're way smarter than I am."

I pause, waiting for him to continue.

"Like man, I dunno wut ta do."
"I think I understand."
"Ya do. Man, that's why ye're smart."

I smile and laugh a little.

"Let me see if I get this right. You want to talk to Tom but you don't know what to say."
"Sumthin' like that, yea..."
"Pretend I'm Tom."
"Wut?"
"Pretend I'm Tom. Tell me something. Anything. Just talk."

Jimmy seems hesitant.

"Okay, maybe now is not the best time. But think about it. Think about what you want to say before you say it. All right."
"'Kay."

I place my hand on his shoulder. For some reason, I want to kiss him. I hold back. I'm remembering our time in the shower. I smile and manage to get him to smile back. We return to the room; everyone is sitting back down. Again, Brad has taken the initiative, shuffling a deck of cards for our next phase of enjoyment. I give one long look at Jimmy and see the wheels of his mind rolling. I have him thinking. That's a good thing, I hope. He responds well to me, because I'm not intimidated by his presence or bravado. I think he looks up to me. I'm flattered.

"All right, people, sit down and shut up! No, I'm just kidding, but sit down. I call this game: In the Cards."

As he speaks, he keeps shuffling the deck. He's pretty agile with it.

"Game is simple. Everyone draws a card and reveals it. Each card has a special effect, though some cards have the effect of having no effect. That made sense, yeah. Anyway, here's the skinny. You get 4 to 10, you're scott free that turn. You get two or three, you have to strip one item off. Jacks - you kiss someone on the lips. Queen - you make out with that someone. King - you get to fondle that person. Ace - you strip one item from someone. Now Jokers are wild; you roll a joker you keep it. There are two in the game. Now, whoever the two persons are who get the Jokers have to do something together at the end of the game..."
"Something? Like what."
"Well, it's really up to the group, but my idea is... have sex."

There is some tension in the room. The randomness of the game makes it possible for people who would not normally interact with each other to be obliged to do so.

"But we'll get to that when the game ends. We're all friends here, too, so we can manage. Right?"

Everyone agrees on that principle at least.

"Now we play until the deck is empty; we'll see how many times we go through the deck."

Bonnie speaks up.

"One thing. The number of cards doesn't match up with the number of people. I mean, we're twelve, fifty-four cards, since we have the Jokers, that leaves 6 cards after four turns. If we play twice, then it fits, because of the leftover cards, but the Jokers will come out twice."

We stare at her.

"What? I'm good with numbers."
"Fine. We'll do that. That makes two couples at the end. Deal? Done."
"What if someone gets more than one joker."

Bonnie's question causes Brad to let out a sigh.

"We'll see when we get there okay. Maybe a threeway, I don't know."
"Okay. Sorry."
"Everyone ready to play?"

I can sense the trepidation and anxiety coming from the room. This game can lead to very nice things, or it can plunge into awkwardness. We always have to be wary of consequences. Brad shuffles the deck once more and everyone then gets a card.

Simultaneously we reveal them. Everybody reacts as the results are called out. It functions as an elimination, going from person to person as numbers are called out.

Jennifer and Bonnie have both rolled Twos so they must strip one item of clothing. Jennifer's sandals are tossed aside, just as Bonnie removes her shoes.

Skipping four to tens, it goes up to Jacks: Thomas and Brigitte. Jacks allow them to kiss a target player. Thomas stares at me.

"Jim, would you kiss me?"
"Of course."

I lean in. I've already kissed Barry tonight (and Jimmy the other day, but no one knows that but him and me) so I'm feeling more comfortable about kissing a man. I lean in and plant my lips on Thomas'. He closes his eyes, reveling in the sensation. I don't hold back, sliding my tongue into his mouth. He mostly lets me lead. I pull back.

Brigitte stares at Sarah. Sarah nods and moves seductively towards Brigitte, planting a wet kiss on her lips, inches away from Brad's face. I can tell what effect this is having on Brad.

Both Prissy and Sarah have rolled Queens; this means they get to make out with someone. Sarah stares at Prissy.

"Come here."

Prissy smiles. They embrace and start kissing, groping each other's form as they exchange fluids passionately. My eyes go to Jennifer. She is smiling. Their necking lasts for over a minute, and I'm getting extremely hard in my pants.

There are no kings this round, but there is an Ace. Barry rolled it.

"Brigitte, take off those heels."

She carries out his order without hesitation. All the other cards had no effect. The cards are gathered and set aside for reshuffling later.

Brad distributes the cards again; we then reveal the second round of cards.

There aren't that many of the important cards this turn, but a joker does come up - in Bonnie's hand. She shivers when she reveals it. There are only two figures. A queen in Cassie's hand, allowing her to make out with someone and a king in Prissy's hand, granting her permission to fondle someone. There is also a three in Jimmy's hands. He takes his sneakers off.

Prissy goes first, looking around the room. She first stares at Brigitte, but then looks at Bonnie. She crawls over to her.

"Are they natural?"
"See for yourself, love."

Prissy grabs Bonnie's breasts, sliding her hands under her blouse, groping her tight.

"Oh yes they are! Wow!"
"I know. Everyone likes them!"

Prissy gropes a while longer. Cassie looks at Claire, then beyond her at Brigitte.

"Come here, sexy lady."

Brigitte crawls on her hands and knees. Cassie lies back and Brigitte crawls on top of her. They start kissing and making out as Prissy returns to her position besides Jennifer. The sight of Cassie and Brigitte is intensely erotic; we can see up Brigitte's skirt at her black thong. They eventually pull themselves apart, all flushed. Claire kisses Cassie.

"That was a quick round. Let's continue."

Cards disappear, new cards take their place. A reminder is placed near Bonnie that she rolled the first joker, then the new cards are revealed.

Of all the luck in the world. The other joker comes out and it's Barry's. He smiles at Bonnie.

"I know what we're going to be doing later, love."

She kisses him on the nose as we inspect the other cards. Claire and Cassie each got a two and a three. Blue heels and sneakers hit the floor. The only other figure to come out is a King in Bonnie's hands.

"Jim, come here."

I move towards here.

"Unbutton your pants. I want to feel your cock."

I look at Sarah - the same way that Prissy looked at Jennifer earlier. I get the go-ahead. I drop my pants to my ankles. Without reaching into my underwear, Bonnie starts stroking my manhood through the cloth. I'm hard in seconds, but she keeps rubbing. Eventually, she pulls a hand into my boxer and grabs me. I'm trembling. She finally pulls back and lets me go. I pull my pants back up but don't zip or fasten them. I feel stares in my direction.

The cards are gathered and round four gets underway. A Two ends up in Claire's hands. Her blue socks go the way of her blue heels. The only other figures are a Queen in my hands and a King in Bonnie's hand.

"Prissy... oh Prissy..."

Prissy understands Bonnie's meaning and lets her fondle her for a moment. I stare and watch, considering my options. I've been doing stuff mostly with boys up until now, and I really want to do something with a girl. My erect shaft makes me think of Bonnie. I move towards her and plant a kiss on her lips, before embracing her; she falls on her back and I fall on top of her. I'm extremely mindful of how Sarah and Barry are watching us. My erect shaft presses against Bonnie's lower belly; I'm almost rubbing against her as we make out. I grope her large breasts and remind myself of the the things I did with her back then. I'm almost eager to retry the experience. Our makeout session ends too quickly for my taste. I kiss Sarah for good measure. She winks at me. Bonnie is flushed. She whispers something to Barry who simply laughs. We don't get in on the joke so the game continues.

Brad takes six cards at random from the discard pile and adds them to the remaining six cards in the deck, following Bonnie's advice. He then drops cards for a fifth round.

All the missing faces are there, of course. We get treated to three threes, one with Jennifer, one with Barry and the other with Bonnie. Jennifer strips her black skirt, exposing her yellow thong to us in a seductive fashion. As Barry tosses his sneakers, Bonnie unbuttons her white blouse and takes it off, revealing her ample cleavage under a white bra. She cups her breasts for a moment.

Two Kings follow suit. Prissy and Jimmy hold them, which means they get to fondle whomever they want. Prissy looks at Brigitte and crawls over to her, groping her breasts and ass with force.

"Hmm... firm..."

As for Jimmy, he hesitates. I imagine for a moment he's going to grope me. But then, he stares at Thomas.

"Tommy."
"Yeah?"

Jimmy moves towards Thomas and goes behind him and starts massaging his shoulders.

"Careful. Shoulder still hurts."
"Sorry."

Jimmy seems awkward but he does his best to relax his friend's muscles. The massage doesn't last long.

"Thanks."
"Sure."

Jimmy shies back to his place. Two Aces are also in the game, in the hands of Thomas and Sarah. Thomas looks at Barry, who has to strip. He removes his blue t-shirt, going topless, flexing his muscles as he does so. Sarah targets Prissy, who removes her sandals. Brad comments as he picks the cards.

"We should have started without shoes."

He goes to distribute the next round. Multiple events are drawn. Sarah and Claire both draw low and are forced to remove an item of clothing. For Sarah, it's easy, as the sandals are removed. For Claire, who has already lost two items, there's little choice. She removes her long dress, revealing her light blue undergarments to us, sexy bra and panties.

That's when we notice that Cassie is hesitantly revealing a joker.

"I guess I'm it..."

The tension rises as the other card effects are played. A jack in Brigitte's hand lands her a kiss on Barry's lips, much to Bonnie and Brad's enjoyment. Prissy has yet obtained another king - this time, she targets Jennifer. When everyone asks, she simply answers.

"Can't I grope my date?"

And she does so with much playfulness. I feel the pace of the game accelerating.

An ace is in my hands. I get to strip someone. I'm tempted to call Claire, but instead I aim at Cassie. She takes off her black t-shirt, revealing a form fitting red bra. The cards are tossed aside and new cards take their place.

We immediately spot the joker. My heart shakes: it's in Sarah's hands. She waves to Cassie.

"Hi Sweetie!"

I see Cassie trembling with anticipation, and I can't say I'm not turned on.

Brad picks up the assignation of events. Prissy gets a two. She strips her see-thru blouse; I see her erect nipples under her white camisole. A jack has fallen into Thomas' hand. He asks Sarah to come over. She kisses him on the lips. They whisper something to each other; I think Thomas is apologizing for not being supportive of her during this difficult time. She just smiles at him, a smile that says everything.

Two Queens are in play. Jimmy has one. He hesitates.

"Jim."

Make out with Jimmy. Sure. Okay. Why not? I think he's trying to convince himself of something. I can live with that. I walk over to him. Oddly enough, I don't look at Sarah. But I know she won't mind. My lips touch Jimmy's and I remember his kiss in the shower. He is hesitant at first, then pulls me in close. We are locking lips and tongues and for a moment, I forget he is even a man (him being clean shaven helps). Only when we pull back do I feel a little sting and unease, but I deal with it. Jimmy seems a little more flushed than I am.

The other queen belongs to Brigitte. She drags Bonnie to her and they start kissing and making out, groping each other along the way. I see Brigitte massaging Bonnie's chest, and Bonnie is breathing heavily, almost moaning. She shivers under Brigitte's touch, and Barry calls her back to him. I believe Bonnie was ready to come, simply from breast stimulation.

With that, the round is over. Sexual tension is reaching a peak and I see sweat in mostly everyone's faces. There are technically still two rounds to go.

A lot of figures come up next. Cassie and Brad roll twos. Brad kicks off his sneakers. Cassie stands up, undoes her blue jeans and slides out of them, revealing red panties that match up with her bra in color and style.

Two jacks are also in play: Thomas has one; I have the other. I still feel Jimmy's lips on mine. I aim for Prissy; I'm more comfortable that way. She leans in and plants a wet kiss on my lips, slipping me a little tongue along the way. Thomas sighs a moment.

"Jimmy."
"Yeah."

Jimmy moves over to Thomas. They stare each other down for a moment, then they lightly kiss; I can sense both of them holding back, but I don't press them on.

Queens are in Sarah and Claire's hands. They stare at each other, then lunge at each other with force, making out, tongues sticking out, lips locking, as they roll about the floor in abandon. Just as suddenly as they had started, they pull back. My mind is racing.

The Ace this turn is in Bonnie's hands.

"Jim. Shoes off!"

I remove them without a moment's hesitation. Brad shrugs.

"I don't think anyone's gonna be naked this game... hmmm... and there are only six cards left."

Bonnie is surprised.

"Really? I must have done my math wrong."

Brad reveals them.

"There's only a king left, so it's only groping..."

An idea pops into my mind. I grab the cards from Brad.

"We don't have to stop playing. We all want to strip, right?"

I get a positive nod from everyone.

"Good. Simple game. I hand everyone a card. Whoever gets highest doesn't have to lose an item of clothing."
"What about ties?"
"Well, if two people tie for first place, everyone else removes an item, then they play against each other. Whoever wins between them doesn't strip. Is that good?"

People seem to follow my explanation. I start handing out the cards.

"Jokers beat everything, Aces higher than kings."

We draw a first round. What I like about my plan is that within a few rounds, at least a few people are going to be naked. There is, after all, only one winner per round. Twelve cards. The Joker is alone, so it's a winner. It's in Jimmy's hand. He sneers.

"'At's right, people. Take it off."

It is decided people will strip in order, starting from Jimmy's left. That means Sarah goes first. She quickly strips off her red camisole, exposing her green sports bra to all once again. I toss my green socks off.

Claire is next. She'll be the first one to show some nudity. She opts for her blue panties, sliding them down her legs without much preambule, exposing her bottom to us. Cassie follows, removing her own red panties in much the same way. Everyone in the room is turned on by the display of flesh.

Brad and Brigitte both remove their stockings. I'm still amused by the fact that Brad is wearing female stockings and a bra.

Prissy undoes her tight leather pants for the second time tonight, once again revealing her nice firm behind in its white thong. Jennifer pulls her yellow top off, setting her breasts free upon us with a smile.

Thomas slowly pulls his white skull t-shirt off, showing his massive chest and broad muscles. His injuries aren't apparent above the skin. I see Jimmy staring intently as Thomas strips.

Barry decides to simply remove his red socks. Bonnie, on the other hand, performs the sultry removal of her black short skirt, sending chills down everyone's spine. This rounds up everyone. Clearly, my idea is having the desired effect on everyone.

I remember that Barry and Bonnie have both drawn jokers earlier, so they'll have to do something together. However, so did Sarah and Claire, and my mind is wondering at what they could end up doing, although it is clearly on a single track.

I put the drawn cards away and toss another set to everyone. Another joker. Guess that settles the win in Jennifer's favor. Good for her, because otherwise she would end up naked.

"All right, people, I want to see some skin!"

Starting at her left, we have Thomas. His dark socks go join the rest of the clothes. Barry removes his dark blue pants, revealing a blue thong which barely contains his eager manhood. We get a whisper from Bonnie as she stares, removing her long black socks seductively in the process.

Jimmy, who hasn't stripped anything yet, simply removes his socks while winking at us. It's then up to Sarah; she removes her red shorts, revealing green form-fitting panties. My own brown pants are next to join the flock of clothing on the floor.

Claire and Cassie have nothing left to lose. They stand and face each other, each one unclasping the bra of the other, then pulling them off. At first, they hide their breasts with their hands, but then expose themselves simultaneously. Naughty images of Claire, Cassie and Sarah are forming into my mind.

Brigitte and Brad are next. As Brad goes for his black t-shirt, Brigitte opts to remove her red short skirt, revealing the black thong she had removed in a previous game. Brad's bra sticks out at us, making him look silly.

It's then back to Prissy, just beside Jennifer. She plays with her white camisole for a moment, then pulls it off in one swoop, exposing her gorgeous chest to us.

"One more."

Brad's intervention is unnecessary but it drives me to distribute the cards faster. I can't believe how into this I am getting. This time, we have two aces. One belongs to me; the other belongs to Jimmy. We toss two other cards as a tie breaker. Jimmy gets an eight; I roll a nine. I win. I turn to Claire and Cassie, but they're already naked. For a moment I stare at them.

"Well, this is awkward."

Cassie's comment makes us laugh. Claire picks up on the same tone.

"Don't worry your pretty face, Jim. We'll make it up to you somehow."

We move on to Brad and Brigitte. Dark green pants and a black blouse join the ranks of the fallen clothes; both Brad and Brigitte are wearing similar black bras and thongs. It's almost hilarious.

Prissy and Jennifer only have their thongs left. Prissy gets to her knees and pulls Jennifer's yellow thong off with her teeth; Jennifer then does the same with Prissy's white thong. As Jennifer gets up, they kiss.

Thomas goes next. He pulls his dark jeans off, remaining clad in tight boxers which make the bulge in his pants look impressive. Even I'm forced to stare. Bonnie unclasps her bra and releases her massive mounds. Barry strips down to nothing without making a spectacle of it.

All that remains is Jimmy. He pulls off his blue jeans; he's now wearing red boxers and a t-shirt.

Barry, half hiding his nudity speaks.

"Maybe those who are naked should stop playing?"

Claire intervenes.

"No way. We already owe you all one score, and I want to be able to collect on others."
"One final draw," I say.

The cards go around the people. It's Jennifer's win, with an ace. She's lucky tonight.

"I have you now!"

Thomas doesn't have far too go to be naked. He pulls off his dark boxers and exposes himself to us unapolegetically. Everyone stares before moving on to the next person. Barry is of course naked, so he flashes everyone.

"I owe you one, I know."

For Bonnie, it's also complete nudity as her white panties come off. I'm again reminded of our new year's eve party. Jimmy decides he's better off without his socks so they leave his feet.

Sarah and me both go topless; she pulls her sports bra off while I remove my green t-shirt.

"Claire and Cassie again..."
"Are we that unlucky?"
"You owe us two?"

It gets to Brad and Brigitte. Brigitte tells Brad to keep his bra but remove the thong; she does the opposite, exposing her beautiful breasts for all to see. As for Prissy, being already naked, she simply blushes.

"I guess I owe one too."

A round of applause goes out. Jimmy, being the most clothed of all of us, is asked to weigh in on the earlier discussion about the pairing of the jokers. He doesn't seem to know what he wants us to do.

I look about the room and examine the area. We have a small kitchen, a bathroom, a large living room and a bedroom. That's four rooms. The time feels right for people to go their separate ways, at least for a while. After that, we'll get something to eat. It's already past six, but no one realizes it because they're too enthralled in the game. I seize the initiative.

"All right, I have an idea on what we can do. Barry, Bonnie, I know how you like performing for a crowd, so... why don't you perform for us right now?"
"Right now?"
"If you're game..."

That is a challenge. Barry and Bonnie are beaming with anticipation.

"Meanwhile, maybe some of us could get reacquainted and we could decide what we want to do next."

I know what I want. I want to fuck. I'd rather it was Sarah, but I wouldn't mind someone else either at this point, or maybe a blowjob from someone else. I'm game for most anything with most any girl; and maybe even a few things with boys but only as a last choice. The possibilities, while not infinite are many. Brad leans in to Brigitte and whispers something in her ear.

"Jim...?"
"Yes, Brigitte."
"Let me organize things. If you don't mind..."
"Go ahead."

Brigitte smiles. I sense her deviant side returning. I don't know what she's planning but seeing her wicked smile stimulates me to no end. And I know I'm not the only one.

When I started setting up this game, I knew it might and probably would lead to this. I've had time to prepare. I'm not the same man I was four months ago. I may not be at peace will all I've done during that time, but here and now, I'm making my own choices. And that makes all the difference in the world.

[interesting]

[Jim]

As Brigitte looks us over, the plan is forming in her mind. We know she enjoys being in control, and we want to indulge her. That's why I let her decide how best to proceed from here.

It's been quite a game so far, and although it's not over, it has reached its peak. Most of us are naked or in various stages of undress. Everyone is horny, and everyone is eager to let loose some of that accumulated tension from earlier.

"Let's start with the obvious. Bonnie, Barry, do your thing."
"Yes Ma'am."

Barry gets up and moves to sit on the couch. Bonnie kneels before him, grabs his cock in his hands and starts playing with it, licking his tip with her tongue every now and then. We know where that is going. We turn back to Brigitte, while still keeping one eye on their actions.

"Our next team-up is Claire and Sarah, but I don't think it would be fair to exclude their partners. So Jim and Cassie, I'm teaming you up. I suggest, if you want a bit more privacy, you can always go into the bedroom."

I'm all for privacy at this point. I like watching others perform but I'm not so much into being seen myself. Still, we wait to know what Brigitte will recommend to the others.

I notice that Jimmy has moved towards Thomas. Brigitte goes to talk to them, but realizes it's not necessary. They need to sort this out by themselves. That leaves Jennifer and Prissy, as well as her and Brad.

"Jennifer, Prissy... what do you want to do?"

For a moment, Jennifer hesitates.

"I want to be in the same room as Sarah and Jim."
"Ooh.. all right."

Brigitte then turns to Brad.

"Sit beside Barry, love. Tonight, it's my treat."
"Yes, love."

Cassie grabs my hand as Claire grabs Sarah's.

"Come on."
"Just so you all know, I'm not ready for a... free for all?"
"It's all right, Jim."

Cassie leans into me.

"You won't do anything you don't want to do. I swear."
"My body or my mind?"
"We'll see."

We enter the bedroom. It is the honeymoon suite after all. Sarah steps away from Claire and walks up to me.

"Are you up to this, honey?"

I have to ponder my answer for a moment.

"I'm up to you having as much fun as you want, love. Don't worry about me at all. I'll be in the room with you available."

Sarah looks around. Cassie. Claire. Jennifer. Prissy. Herself.

"You know something, Jim, you're damn lucky."
"What?"
"All girls."

I laugh. It's the same as spring break. I suppose I am lucky. There are four other guys, and they're all with their partners; two of them actually being another guy. Those who still have pieces of clothing on take them off.

Jennifer walks up to Sarah.

"Sarah..."
"What?"
"Before we do anything..."

Jennifer gets to her knees. Sarah is somewhat stunned.

"I'm so sorry I hurt you."
"You're probably right, you know that? I mean, look at this."
"Still, it doesn't excuse the way I treated you."
"Get up, silly."

Jennifer looks up.

"I forgive you. I was just... I just needed some space and I wasn't ready for much of what happened either. You are right, Jim has changed everything. (She looks at me.) But for the better."

Sarah helps Jennifer stand.

"And you met someone. Which is nice."

Jennifer blushes as Prissy comes over.

"Prissy, you know Jenn's my best friend."
"Yeah, I know about you two."
"What do you say to that, then?"
"To be honest Sarah, I tried not to judge you when Jenn spoke of you. I knew she was suffering."

The girls have a three-way hug. Suddenly, Claire pulls on Sarah and tosses her onto the bed.

"It's been a while, Sarah."
"It sure has."
"Jim, with your permission?"
"By all means."

Cassie walks up to me.

"I'll take care of you in the meantime, Jim."

And she pushes me onto the bed, gently stroking my cock. Prissy turns to Jennifer.

"Can we all have some?"
"You'll have to ask him."

I am feeling generous, but I'm also scared I might have a reaction like during spring break. It takes me a while to find an answer, enough for Jenn and Prissy to start kissing and groping each other, as they also move towards the bed. I close my eyes for a moment, but open them when I start to hear Sarah's moans. Claire is eating her out now, while Cassie is eating me out, her mouth swallowing my tip. It feels good and somewhat distressing at the same time. I reach for Sarah's hands and grab it. Her physical contact stabilizes me. If Sarah is with me, I have nothing to fear.

I realize that Jennifer and Prissy are soon engrossed into each other. I feel more at ease that way; they're not pining for me or my manhood. I'll indulge them if I feel like it later. I feel Sarah's hand squeeze mine as Claire brings her to orgasm; Sarah muffles her moans as she does. Cassie is going down hard on me, and I'm having a hard time controlling myself. But as Claire pulls away from Sarah, so does Cassie do on me, allowing me some respite. I see Claire and Cassie kissing. Sarah tilts her head towards me and smiles.

Cassie and Claire give themselves a nudge and suddenly switch places. I turn to Claire.

"Are you sure, Claire? I know you're a lesbian and all..."
"Relax, Jim. It's okay. I've done blow jobs before."
"Only if it's all right with you."

Claire looks at Sarah.

"Is he always like this?"
"Always."

Claire laughs then goes down on me, as Cassie goes down on Sarah. I know Claire and Thomas have had similar experiences in the past. I'm enjoying every moment of it myself.

I see Prissy's shape as she goes on her knees. I can't see Jennifer so I imagine she's under Prissy. In fact, once I hear Prissy moan, I know what's going on. I stare at Prissy's gorgeous profile, her round breasts, her firm ass. She does look a lot like Jennifer in many ways.

Sarah's grip tightens again on my hand. Cassie is again bringing her to her peak. Claire isn't working me as hard as Cassie was, and she's mostly using her hands. Sarah shivers from the cold. Cassie pulls away and stares at me.

"Fuck her, Jim. Fuck her good."

As Claire pulls away, I roll over and on top of Sarah, sliding my hard shaft into her wet pussy. She groans as I penetrate her. Claire and Cassie move up to her breasts, one on each side, and start smothering them with kisses. I start to pump inside Sarah, in and out, back and forth; my gaze sometimes wanders into the room. Prissy is still on her knees, but this time I see the gorgeous shape of Jennifer as she eats out her new lover. The sight brings me over the edge and I shoot my load into Sarah, collapsing on top of her. She wraps her arms and legs around me and we remain there for a moment, taking each other's presence in, unaware of our surroundings.

[interesting]

[Bonnie]

With Brigitte on my left, I'm sucking Barry's cock as hard as I can. I've seen Brad naked before, but I'm actually contemplating Brigitte a lot more. She's new, therefore exciting. I've always been fascinated with new people. I'd like to get to know Prissy a little more as well, but that will be for another occasion. Barry and Brad are looking at us, then at each other.

I catch Brigitte's eyes. I pull away as she does.

"Wanna trade?"
"Sure."

The guys are surprised. I've blown Brad in the past, but that was a long time ago. His cock in my mouth feels new again. It's exciting. I wish Brad could grope my breasts but they're currently out of reach. I look up at Barry; his eyes are closed as Brigitte goes up and down on him. Some people might find it strange but I like seeing him like this, in the arms of another woman. Perhaps it validates my own lurid behavior. I'm sure psychologists would have a field day with all of us.

My pussy is throbbing from the excitement. I need a cock inside me. I think long and hard about Brad but I'm afraid of complications.

I pull away, gently stroking Brad as Brigitte keeps going up and down on Barry. I grab her attention. She pulls off.

"What?"
"I want Barry's dick."
"Oh! Sorry. Forgot."

She laughs it off. I get down on all fours, presenting my behind to Barry.

"Do it, lover. Fuck me good."

Barry does not take more convincing than that, within seconds, he's pounding hard into my pussy and absolutely loving it. I see Brigitte moving about, placing her pussy in front of my face.

"You want me to eat you, Brigitte?"
"Yes, Bonnie. Eat my pussy."

I dive in. I notice that Brad is positioning himself so he can fuck Brigitte in her mouth, meaning I have Brad's ass near my face. I hope he doesn't fart. That thought makes me laugh internally, but the stimulation from Barry behind me grounds me to my work. Brigitte keeps herself clean shaven, which suits me better. I don't really like hair in that region. I'm doing my work well because I sense Brigitte's orgasm coming in. I tease her with my fingers to accelerate the process and make her come, pulling away from her just in case. I remember a bad experience like that during our trip...

Brigitte pushes Brad off of her. I'm having a hard time focusing on anything but Barry at this point, so I don't realize what is happening with Brad - until he sticks his cock into my mouth again. I'm being taken from two directions at once. Two dicks. I'm reminded again of my trip. The sensation brings me over the edge, but Barry is not done with me yet. I manage to pull my mouth off Brad for a moment.

"Don't come in my mouth, please..."
"Okay..."

He goes back to work and I assist him. Brigitte is watching us with glee, playing with herself.

"When you're ready, pull out, slave... Shoot on her face."

Now I understand a little more about Brigitte. She's about humiliation. I can live with that. I feel Barry tensing up. Brad pulls away himself. Since I can speak, I encourage Barry.

"That's it, honey. Come into me. Come on..."

As Barry's hot semen shoots into me, releasing another wave of pleasure into my pussy, Brad shoots his load in my face. I barely have time to close my eyes. Barry follows with a few more thrusts, like he usually does, and then it's over for him.

"Lick your cum off her face."

I'm startled by Brigitte's order. I'm even more shocked to see Brad kneeling in front of me, lapping up his cum on my face with his tongue. It's actually not a pleasant sensation. I feel his tongue on my cheek, on my nose and on my eyelids.

Barry has pulled out of me. I'm restless. I want more but both men are out for the moment. I look at Brigitte.

"Come here, you!"

As she walks over, I push her to the ground.

"You like humiliation?"
"Yes!"
"How about this then?"

I climb on top of her and plant my pussy in her face.

"Lick me up good. That's right... Lick Barry's cum out of my pussy."

Brigitte goes all in, stimulated by my forcefulness. I moan and grab her shoulders, pushing myself down into her face.

"That's it, Brigitte. Eat me... eat my pussy... oh yes! Oh God!"

The agression is making me crazy. Barry is looking on somewhat bewildered. After a short moment, I come all over Brigitte's face. As I orgasm, I hear her own orgasm hit her. But she wasn't even stimulating herself. It's strictly a result of the humiliation. I'm somewhat stunned as I pull back and retreat to Barry's arms. I see Brigitte licking my juices off her lips.

"You had to go all in again."

I smile at Barry. I calm down. He always helps me get my perspective back. Brad is still breathing heavily.

"It's been in a while since I did anything like this."
"You still got it, Bradley."

He stares angrily at me.

"Don't call me that."
"Sorry."

I laugh it off and huddle against Barry. This felt great. I've been aching for a cock or some pussy all day. And I just had both. Life is good.

[interesting]

[Thomas]

It's been a long time coming and I'm glad it's happening now. I see Jimmy walk up to me. He seems serious.

"We should uh..."
"Talk privately?"
"Yea..."

I know Jim has put a lot on the line getting us both in the same game, let alone in the same room. But I feel the connection again. I saw the way Jimmy was looking at me earlier, trying to hide it. There's both shame and desire in those eyes. I have to know which one is stronger. It doesn't matter, one way or the other, I have to know.

We move to the bathroom. It's better than the kitchen and the other rooms are taken. We close the door and lock it. I go to sit on the counter while Jimmy remains standing up. I look at him, at his face. It's distorted from years of bruising in and out of the ring, but it's a face I've learned to appreciate and respect, and even love. I know Jimmy's not a bad guy. I know he has a good heart. I've been privy to that side of him.

"Yer friend, Jim... he... uh... came ta visit me in th'gym."
"Okay."
"And uh... I told him a'd come to this... shindig, ya know, if he let me fuck him."

My eyes widen. This can only mean that Jimmy and Jim had sex. But never in a million years would Jim agree to...

"We didn't do it."

My mind is at ease.

"Was about ta, but... uh... well, he stood up for ya, man. He really did."
"I guess someone had to."
"So anyway, uh... this Peter guy at the hospital."
"Just a friend, Jimmy. Nothing more."

Jimmy grabs his face in his hands.

"Dammit man, this ain't easy."
"It's no pic-nic for me either, Spick."

Jimmy looks up and smiles His nickname in the ring. No one knows what it means. It doesn't mean anything in fact.

"Man, I dunno if I can, ya know..."
"Love me?"

Jimmy looks away.

"Jimmy, look at me please."

He stares into my eyes.

"What does your heart say?"
"Man, don't get all mushu on me."
"I'm not. I just want to know. Once and for all, that's it. Do you love me?"

Jimmy rocks back and forth.

"I just never... thought... ya know... me?..."
"It's not about being gay, Jimmy. It's about being well. It's about being happy. Are you happy when you spend time with me?"
"Yeah... I guess."
"And are you happy when we train?"
"Sure man..."
"Were you happy when we fucked in the shower?"

Jimmy hesitates.

"T'was fun, yeah."
"But were you happy?"
"Yeah, man, happy for ya. Ya got some dick."
"Were you happy?"

He doesn't answer. I move on.

"What about spring break? What about that?"
"Man, wadda ya want me to say?"
"Were you happy... were you happy fucking me from behind?"

He stares at the mirror. I make my move. Time to deliver the knockout blow and see if it lands.

"Because I was. I've never been happier than those few times we fucked. Got dammit, Jimmy, you into me, you sucking me, me sucking you... Dammit! You made me come so hard, so good."

Jimmy stares back at me.

"I love you Jimmy. There. You heard it. I don't even want you to say it back. I just... there can't be any ambiguity between you and me now. I care too much for you. I don't care if you don't want to be with me in that way. I just... I'm just tired of fighting and I want to be your friend again. I just want to be with you, anyway I can, even if it's not..."

Suddenly, Jimmy rushes me and kisses me on the mouth, hard and long. His tongue slides into my mouth; his hands grab the back of my head and push me towards him. We kiss until we're both out of breath. As he pulls away, he smiles.

"Gotta make you shaddup for a change."

I'm speechless. He stares at me.

"Look, uh... I care, 'kay. Ya're good ta me...I just... I can't, ya know, public and all."
"I know. I know so well."
"So... uh, we gotta keep it under wraps for the world, ya know. 'Cause, I can't..."

I kiss him gently on the lips.

"You don't need to justify anything. I'm there, with you. Fuck me, Jimmy. Please."

He smiles. I'm already naked. He goes to his knees and swallows me in his mouth. I close my eyes and let him suck on my dick. He feels so warm around it.

"Jimmy, I love you."

He pulls away.

"Love ya too, Tommy, big sissy!"

He goes back down on me, riding me with his tongue and mouth until I'm about to burst, then stopping. He lets me cool down and starts over again. He repeats the same trick he did in the shower. How he can guess that I'm about to come and stop is beyond me. He must have some natural talent. As he pulls away the second time, he strips off. He seems hesitant for a moment.

"I... uh..."
"What? What is it Jimmy?"
"I never done it... ya know... in the ass..."
"You mean you've never..."
"No, well... I'm usually the one doin' it..."
"You want me to show you how?"
"Yea... I'd like that."
"Okay. Bend over."

He bends over the toilet. I massage his butt cheeks first, pressing my fingers near his hole and parting it ever so slightly.

"It might hurt going in."
"Ts'okay..."

I decide to play with him first. I reach around and grab his cock and start playing with it. I sense him closing his eyes. He's giving me his trust and I don't want to fail him. Not after all we've been through. This has to be gentle, but it has to be good as well. I make him hard; this loosens the rest of his muscles. I place the tip of my shaft against his buttcheeks, near his hole.

"Ooh..."
"Easy now. We'll take it slow."

I slide my shaft near his hole, allowing the liquids to flow; I rub them in, sliding a finger into him. He squirms a little but remains in position. I place myself at the best possible angle and gently slide the tip of my shaft into his hole. It stretches a little. I pull out immediately, wait a few seconds, then go back in a little more. I repeat this manoeuvre roughly twenty times, giving his body time to adjust to my presence there. My tip is now completely inside him. He's sweating a lot.

"Are you all right? Do you want me to stop?"
"No... Just... it's okay. Man..."
"All right. I'm going to push into you now."

I go slowly, not thrusting into him but leaning, letting my shaft slide into his widening hole, until my tip is fully back in. I remain there for a moment, giving the hole time to adjust, before leaning in further. I slide into his hole and rest there. He moans, but it's not pain. It's pleasure he's feeling. I can tell the difference.

"Fuck! That feels good."
"It does? I'm glad you like."
"Fuck me, Tommy..."
"Yes, Jimmy. I'm fucking you."

I start to slide in and out, slowly at first. My juices do the work of lubrication. I've been aching to do this to him for so long now.

"Faster man... faster..."
"All right."

I increase my pace.

"Oh man! That rocks... man... shit!"

I increase it again.

"Fuck man... Fuck! Fuck! Shit fuck! Fuck!"

I knew he was into cursing but this is an entirely new level.

"Don't stop man, fuck my ass... oh yea! Fuck!"

His words are stimulating me. I feel him stretched around my cock, I feel the tension rising at my tip.

"In or out?"
"In man... fuck shoot into my fucking ass..."

So I do. I release my load into his tight hole. He screams with pain and delight as my warm semen brings him to ecstasy. I remain there for a moment, letting him take in the sensation.

"Man don't pull out."
"What?"
"Stay in there man, as long as you can."
"All right."

I don't mind. It's comfortable for me. He's the one bent over the toilet.

"Fuck man, that's the best fuckin' sex I ever had, man."

I realized that while I was shooting into me, he shot onto the toilet bowl. I start laughing.

"Dammit, Jimmy, you could have saved some of that dick for my ass."
"Plenty more where that came from."

He laughs too. He's smiling and laughing, and I have my cock up his ass. It feels wonderful. It feels magical. I don't want to wake up. I don't want it to end.

[interesting]

[Jim]

When I get back from Sarah, right after kissing her, I get off the bed to get a better view of what's going on. Prissy is mouthing off her pleasure in a very vocal way. She is so fun to watch, and probably very fun to do as well.

Sarah seems to be recovering ahead of me. I see Cassie and Claire leaning back on the bed. Sarah, using the fingers of each hand, goes to stimulate them. The sight makes me want to stroke my cock, so I let the sensation ride me.

Prissy finally collapses onto the bed, after achieving how many orgasms, I cannot say. She lowers herself onto Jennifer and kisses her madly.

I see Jennifer and Prissy moving about. Jennifer lies on her back while Prissy goes down on her with her mouth. I've seen Jennifer in that position and it's always had a great effect on me. But moreso, I see Prissy's raised behind exposed to me, her legs slightly parted revealing her pussy to me. Right beside her, I also see Sarah's inviting pussy, as she pleasures her friends. Cassie and Claire are fondling each other and kissing at the same time.

It only takes a few more strokes for my cock to get hard again. I have a moment's hesitation. On the one hand, I see Sarah, my girlfriend, a familiar and comfortable flower. On the other, the new girl Prissy, whom I barely know, involved with Jennifer, possibly a lesbian. But she looks so inviting at the same time. And she did say she wanted some of me.

I'm stroking myself when I see Jennifer stare up at me.

"Jim..."
"Yes Jenn?"

She turns to Prissy.

"Princess?"
"Yes Jennifer?"

Jennifer tilts her head towards me. Prissy sees my face first, then her stare goes down to my crotch. She turns back to Jennifer.

"Is he any good?"

I wonder what Jennifer will say, given what I've heard her say about me before.

"Yes... he is."

I feel she is actually sincere. I know why she said those things the other day. It was because she was in love with Sarah, not with me. Prissy gives me an inviting look, but I freeze for a moment. Jennifer understands.

"Sarah?"

She pulls up from Claire and Cassie.

"Jenn?"
"Can we play with Jim?"
"By all means, ladies."
"Thanks Sarah, you're the best."

With Sarah's permission, Jennifer looks back to me. I have no excuse so I step forward and stand behind Prissy.

"I know you want to Jim. I want you to. She wants you to. Just go with it."

I say nothing. I grab Prissy's waist. I slide my shaft into her; she moans. I look to Sarah; she smiles at me before going back to work on Cassie and Claire. As Prissy goes down on Jennifer, I start pounding into Prissy. This feels all too familiar. I have to push past the stress and ride into the pleasure. Prissy's frame is is so inviting. She must work out. I know Sarah wants this for me. I want this for me. I'm not done yet.

Prissy is as vocal with me as she was with Jennifer. She can't use her mouth on Jennifer anymore so she switches to her hands. I'm riding her hard. She is wet under my care. I push into her hard, but since I just released moments ago, I build myself up to nothing. Prissy, however, feels the effect in a very different light. She just keeps submitting to my accelerated pounding, allowing me to take full advantage of her.

My eyes dart over Prissy's body to Jennifer. She is smiling at me. She wants me to fuck her new lover. She wants to share her with me. She always wants to share everything. If I get the chance, I'll have to pay her back. Prissy finally manages to provide Jennifer with her own orgasm before collapsing under my weight and stimulation.

I pull out of Prissy as she rolls to the side. I climb on top of Jennifer and slide into her. This is turning out like spring break, but I'm more familiar with these people. It's better for me this way. They're not strangers. Even Prissy feels more familiar than the other girls. Jennifer is enjoying my thrusts into her as much as being watched by her new lover.

For a moment, I feel like I'm never going to come. Then, all of a sudden, a jolt overcomes me and I release into Jennifer, screaming my lungs out as I do. This time, I don't collapse on top of her. Instead, I remain hunched over, my hands on her breasts, panting and regaining my strength.

"Thank you Jim."

I smile. It has to remain simple. It's sex. It's pleasure. It's not a regular thing.

"Thank you Jenn. Prissy."

Claire and Cassie are almost going into orgasm simultaneously as Sarah finishes working them over. For my part, I'm spent. Twice in less than one hour is really my limit. Only the excess stimulation of all these girls allows it, I think. I finally pull out of Jennifer; she appears disappointed.

Sarah moves over to Jennifer and lies on top of her, breast to breast.

"How was he?"
"He was superb. I'm so sorry, Sarah."
"Don't be. I was stupid."
"You could be faithful if you wanted to."
"Yeah. I just don't want to."

She looks at me.

"But he makes it fun to try."

I look at them both.

"I'm glad I get to do this, I really am. But I can't make it a habit. It loses its charm otherwise. Its uniqueness. I couldn't live like this all the time."

Claire and Cassie have straightened themselves. Cassie turns to me.

"Neither could we, Jim. That's the beauty of these games. Once in a while, we let loose. The rest of the time, we hang on."

I become serious for a moment.

"How long do you think you can keep this up? This lifestyle?"

I'm surprised when Prissy answers.

"Well, Jim, if I may..."
"Sure."
"I see it like this. We only have one life to live, and there millions of people on the planet. There are only so many with which we are really compatible. But it's about seizing the day and living in the now. Who knows about tomorrow, and honestly, who cares? I know it's important to plan ahead, but really, now is all that matters. I had fun. Did you?"
"There's more to life than fun."
"And there's more to life than work. Balance, I say."

I smile at her. She makes sense. They all do. We live wrapped up in social conventions which prevent us from expressing most of our intimate desires, because we're taught from a very early age that some things are right and some things are wrong. But those are social constructs, most of them anyways. Relationships are social constructs. The more we expand them, the more we learn about ourselves. And I'm learning quite a bit at the moment.

Sarah's right. I am very lucky.

"I love you girls, you know that."
"We love you too, Jim."

I get to be the recipient of a group hug by naked girls. Does life get any better than this?

[interesting]

It takes us several more minutes to all gather back in the living room. Everyone seems highly satisfied with whatever happened on their end, but nobody really talks about it. No one bothers dressing up either.

As I gaze about my friends, I can't help but look upon Thomas and Jimmy. The way they're standing next to each other, laughing it off like during spring break, I can tell they're back to their old selves. I can also tell they had sex and that they both enjoyed it. I know that kind of face. I'm seeing it a lot recently and around the room.

Jennifer and Sarah walk out into the living room holding hands; Jennifer is also holding Prissy's hand. I know they'll have a threesome eventually. If I play my cards right, and I don't see why I shouldn't, I'll probably get invited. If not, I'm cool with it too.

Claire and Cassie are also holding hands, teasing each other with little shivers and light caresses. I wave to them and bow, thanking them for their (not-so) tender care of my person. They blush as they wave back. I'm feeling more and more comfortable in this type of environement. I'm learning to make a difference between love and sexuality, and I like where it's taking me.

Bonnie, Barry, Brigitte and Brad (the 'B' team), who were already in the living room seem to have fared as good as the rest of us. Each is cuddling their partner; I have a feeling they played around with their roles but I don't inquire.

We get the food out and start eating. Everyone is famished and the food disappears faster than we can get it out. Pretty soon, the table is empty; only the dirty dishes remain.

Brad is the first to break the silence.

"That was really something."

Everyone acquiesces. Thomas takes the floor.

"Okay, uh. I want to tell you about me and Jimmy."
"Sure."

We lean in.

"Well, there's not much to tell. Well, we're gonna go steady, but, it has to remain between us all, you understand, because of our potential careers."

It's a victory. It's not the complete win but it's probably the best victory we could achieve. Jimmy is content. He's accepted the fact that he's in love with Thomas. He's probably not accepted the fact that he's gay yet, but I hope he'll come around.

"You have our word."

I speak for the group but they back me up. Jimmy stares me down.

"M'gonna find some way to pay ya back, Jimbo."
"You don't need to do that."
"Well, a will... count on it."

I'm a little taken aback. I'm also a little scared about what Jimmy might come up with. Jennifer then takes the floor.

"I just want to apologize to everyone for being such a jerk all this time..."

Thomas interrupts her.

"Jenn, you're not a jerk."
"Tom, I let you have your moment, don't screw mine up."
"Okay, sorry."

Jennifer tries to remain serious.

"Anyway, I did and said nasty things about Sarah and others about you, because I was unhappy and other stuff. I had good long talks with Prissy here..."
"I helped her sort through her emotions."
"So I want to say I'm sorry for being mean and spiteful. Especially to my best friend, my lover, Sarah... I love you Sarah, you know that."
"I love you too, Jenn."
"And we all love you!"

Barry gets up and drags the group into a group hug around Jennifer. It feels funny having all this naked flesh pressed against my skin. We pull apart. It's my turn to speak.

"I want to thank you all for agreeing to come and for setting aside your differences, and allow everyone to get some healing. Everyone that needed it, that is."

I get thanks you for organizing the event, but I retransfer part of the credit to Brad, who picks up the pace.

"Now, we're not done yet. There's one final event we have planned, and it's something of a special treat for my friend Jim here."

I'm surprised. I knew we had other things planned but I'm not aware of anything involving me.

"As you all know, our friend Jim here is a writer."

I listen along with the crowd.

"So... we're going to call this... story time. Everyone sit down."

They do. Brad turns to me.

"Jim, you got a good memory."
"Somewhat yes."
"Here's the game. Everyone's gonna tell you a story. Something about themselves, about their past. What I want you to do is to take them down and write them up for us. Can you do that?"
"I guess so... but it's hard to remember every detail."
"Which is why..."

Brad gets up. For a moment, I'm confused. He retrieves a video camera.

"What is that?"
"Well, we're going to want a record of those stories. So we're going to record them. That way, you can play them back, write them up. We'll publish them ourselves. It will be a book about us, for us, by you."

The idea seems to find the agreement of our friends.

"What do you say, Jim? Want to write our stories?"

For a moment, I hold back. But I'm a writer. Stories are what I live for. And these people, their stories, they're ones I care to know.

"Sure. I'll write them. I promise."

THE END
=======

Thus end the Trials, our friends having reconciled their differences and difficulties to the best of their abilities.

But it's not over yet! For our friends will all relate their tales for Jim's benefit (and yours, my faithful readers) in a new story arc I will simply call.

TRIALS : Past Experiences

Comments are always welcome and I want to thank everyone who gave me feedback along the process.

Take care, and read me elsewhere!



Click here for part 4! This is part 3! (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=65038)

Click here to comment on the original thread! (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=16368)

-